diff options
| author | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-01-21 19:37:04 -0800 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-01-21 19:37:04 -0800 |
| commit | 76b2f4db931164ac5715d2f435ac46ca419aeb9d (patch) | |
| tree | 76e718e52f2361c008c89ad717517801c617518b | |
| parent | c1490b94598c57c7192340382e2c179eb21beea3 (diff) | |
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68332-0.txt | 8811 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68332-0.zip | bin | 136932 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68332-h.zip | bin | 1135324 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68332-h/68332-h.htm | 12201 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68332-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 252805 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68332-h/images/i_bmad01.jpg | bin | 134974 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68332-h/images/i_fp034.jpg | bin | 147057 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68332-h/images/i_fp170.jpg | bin | 166438 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68332-h/images/i_fp234.jpg | bin | 138919 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68332-h/images/i_frontis.jpg | bin | 147413 -> 0 bytes |
13 files changed, 17 insertions, 21012 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..243056b --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #68332 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/68332) diff --git a/old/68332-0.txt b/old/68332-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 61485a4..0000000 --- a/old/68332-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,8811 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Rover Boys on Sunset Trail, by -Arthur M. Winfield - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you -will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before -using this eBook. - -Title: The Rover Boys on Sunset Trail - or, The old miner's mysterious message - -Author: Arthur M. Winfield - -Release Date: June 16, 2022 [eBook #68332] - -Language: English - -Produced by: Donald Cummings and the Online Distributed Proofreading - Team at https://www.pgdp.net - -*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ROVER BOYS ON SUNSET -TRAIL *** - - - -[Illustration: THE FOUR LADS BEGAN TO TUG AT THE TREE TRUNK.] - - - - - THE ROVER BOYS - ON SUNSET TRAIL - - OR - - _THE OLD MINER’S MYSTERIOUS - MESSAGE_ - - - BY - ARTHUR M. WINFIELD - (Edward Stratemeyer) - - AUTHOR OF “THE ROVER BOYS AT SCHOOL,” “THE ROVER BOYS - DOWN EAST,” “THE ROVER BOYS AT COLBY HALL,” - “THE PUTNAM HALL SERIES,” ETC. - - - _ILLUSTRATED_ - - - NEW YORK - GROSSET & DUNLAP - PUBLISHERS - - Made in the United States of America - - - - -BOOKS BY ARTHUR M. WINFIELD - -(Edward Stratemeyer) - - -THE FIRST ROVER BOYS SERIES - - THE ROVER BOYS AT SCHOOL - THE ROVER BOYS ON THE OCEAN - THE ROVER BOYS IN THE JUNGLE - THE ROVER BOYS OUT WEST - THE ROVER BOYS ON THE GREAT LAKES - THE ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS - THE ROVER BOYS IN CAMP - THE ROVER BOYS ON LAND AND SEA - THE ROVER BOYS ON THE RIVER - THE ROVER BOYS ON THE PLAINS - THE ROVER BOYS IN SOUTHERN WATERS - THE ROVER BOYS ON THE FARM - THE ROVER BOYS ON TREASURE ISLE - THE ROVER BOYS AT COLLEGE - THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST - THE ROVER BOYS IN THE AIR - THE ROVER BOYS IN NEW YORK - THE ROVER BOYS IN ALASKA - THE ROVER BOYS IN BUSINESS - THE ROVER BOYS ON A TOUR - - -THE SECOND ROVER BOYS SERIES - - THE ROVER BOYS AT COLBY HALL - THE ROVER BOYS ON SNOWSHOE ISLAND - THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS - THE ROVER BOYS ON A HUNT - THE ROVER BOYS IN THE LAND OF LUCK - THE ROVER BOYS AT BIG HORN RANCH - THE ROVER BOYS AT BIG BEAR LAKE - THE ROVER BOYS SHIPWRECKED - THE ROVER BOYS ON SUNSET TRAIL - - -THE PUTNAM HALL SERIES - - THE CADETS OF PUTNAM HALL - THE RIVALS OF PUTNAM HALL - THE CHAMPIONS OF PUTNAM HALL - THE REBELLION AT PUTNAM HALL - CAMPING OUT DAYS AT PUTNAM HALL - THE MYSTERY AT PUTNAM HALL - -_12mo. Cloth. Illustrated._ - -GROSSET & DUNLAP, Publishers, New York - - - Copyright, 1925, by - EDWARD STRATEMEYER - - - _The Rover Boys on Sunset Trail_ - - - - -INTRODUCTION - - -MY DEAR BOYS: This book is a complete story in itself, but forms the -ninth volume in a line issued under the general title, “The Second -Rover Boys Series for Young Americans.” - -The volumes issued in the First and Second Series so far number -twenty-eight, and of these the publishers have already sold _over -three million copies_! To me this is an astonishing number, and I must -confess that I am tremendously pleased over the way in which the boys -and girls, as well as their parents, have stood by me in my efforts to -entertain them. - -In the initial volume of the First Series, “The Rover Boys at School,” -I introduced my readers to Dick, Tom and Sam Rover and their friends -and relatives. This book and those which immediately followed related -the adventures of the three Rover boys at Putnam Hall Military Academy, -Brill College and while on many outings. - -Having graduated from college, the three young men established -themselves in business in New York City and became married to their -girl sweethearts. Dick Rover was blessed with a son and a daughter, as -was likewise his brother Sam, while Tom Rover became the proud father -of twin boys. As the four youths were of a lively disposition, it was -considered best by their parents to send them to a boarding school, and -in the first volume of the Second Series, entitled “The Rover Boys at -Colby Hall,” I related what took place while they were attending that -institution. From Colby Hall the scene was shifted to “Snowshoe Island” -and then to stirring adventures while “Under Canvas.” Then the boys -went “On a Hunt” and later to “The Land of Luck.” Then came further -adventures at “Big Horn Ranch,” at “Big Bear Lake,” and then when -“Shipwrecked,” where we last met them. - -In the present book the scene is laid first during the final days at -Colby Hall and then on Sunset Trail in the far West. The boys had good -times and also some strenuous adventures, all of which are related in -the pages that follow. - -Once more I wish to thank the young people for their interest in my -books and for the many pleasing letters they have written to me. I -trust that the reading of these books will do them all good. - -Affectionately and sincerely yours, - - EDWARD STRATEMEYER. - - - - - CONTENTS - - - CHAPTER PAGE - I. WHAT HAPPENED ON THE LAKE 1 - II. SOMETHING ABOUT THE ROVERS 11 - III. AN UNEXPECTED EXPLOSION 22 - IV. THE ACCUSATION 34 - V. THE MAN ON THE ROAD 44 - VI. SAM ROVER BRINGS NEWS 54 - VII. FINAL EXAMINATIONS 64 - VIII. WHAT HAPPENED TO THE GIRLS 74 - IX. THE LAST NIGHT AT COLBY HALL 85 - X. TIT FOR TAT 95 - XI. A MYSTERIOUS PLOT 105 - XII. HOME ONCE MORE 114 - XIII. A NEW ACQUAINTANCE 123 - XIV. OFF FOR THE WEST 133 - XV. AN OLD FRIEND TURNS UP 143 - XVI. A PLOT AGAINST THE ROVERS 152 - XVII. FOUR BOYS AND A BULL 162 - XVIII. A NARROW ESCAPE 171 - XIX. THE DISAPPEARANCE OF LEW BILLINGS 182 - XX. AT THE ROLLING THUNDER MINE 192 - XXI. OUT ON SUNSET TRAIL 201 - XXII. THE MOUNTAIN LION 211 - XXIII. AT LAKE GANSEN 221 - XXIV. THE TIMBER WOLVES 231 - XXV. WHAT HAPPENED AT THE LOG CABIN 241 - XXVI. THREE DEMANDS 252 - XXVII. PRISONERS IN THE CAVE 262 - XXVIII. TRYING TO ESCAPE 273 - XXIX. ANOTHER DEMAND 284 - XXX. THE ROUND-UP――CONCLUSION 296 - - - - - THE ROVER BOYS ON - SUNSET TRAIL - - - - - CHAPTER I - - WHAT HAPPENED ON THE LAKE - - -“Some baseball game, if you ask me!” exclaimed Andy Rover, as he threw -his cap high into the air in satisfaction. - -“Jack had the whole bunch from Longley guessing from the start,” added -Andy’s twin brother, Randy Rover. - -“What got me was the way Tommy Flanders was batted out of the box in -that fatal sixth inning,” put in Captain Fred Rover. “It was worse than -the time we batted him out before,” and he grinned broadly. - -“You mustn’t give me too much credit for winning that game,” came -modestly from Major Rover, as he smiled at his cousins and the other -cadets of Colby Hall who were with him, all togged out in their natty -baseball uniforms. “Remember, I made only one of the eleven runs we -got. Fred made two and so did Dan, while Gif brought in three.” - -“Of course we all helped, Jack,” returned Gif Garrison, the captain -of the Colby Hall nine. “But what counts big with us is that you held -Longley down to a sum total of one big goose egg. Wow! that’s enough to -keep them off the diamond for a year or two.” - -“And I hope it does,” came from Spouter Powell, who had gone with the -team as a substitute. “Remember, our team has got to be thoroughly -reorganized next season, with Jack and Fred and Gif dropping out.” - -“It’s a good thing that Colonel Colby didn’t enforce that rule he was -going to put through of keeping officers out of athletic contests. If -he had done that, we’d have been minus Jack and Fred for this game.” - -“Gosh! how I’m going to miss old Colby Hall,” sighed Fred Rover. “At -first I thought graduating and getting away was going to be fine. But -when I think of what we’re going to miss in baseball and football and -in the gymnasium and on the campus――well, I’m not so sure,” and his -face clouded. - -“Oh, well, we can’t be cadets and schoolboys all our lives,” consoled -his cousin Jack. “Just the same, I’ll hate to give up baseball, and -I’ll hate to give up being major of the school battalion, too.” - -“How the Longley Academy fellows hated to see that silver trophy going -to us,” put in Phil Franklin, who had gone along as scorer. “Some -of the fellows looked as black as a thundercloud when the committee -wrapped it up in that cloth and turned it over to Gif.” - -“Well, I guess the fellows from Hixley High and Columbus Academy felt -just as bad,” came from Spouter Powell. For the trophy was one which -had been fought for by four of the schools on and in the vicinity of -the lake. - - “We’ve got the goods! We’ve got the goods! - Because we played good ball. - No matter what we try to do, - Old Colby’s got the call!” - -chanted Andy Rover gayly. “I don’t see why Colonel Colby can’t add a -Chair of Baseball to the curriculum,” he added, with a grin. “We’d have -a whole lot of professors to fill it.” - -The cadets from Colby Hall were on their way to the boat-landing, where -they intended to embark on several motor boats which were to take them -across Clearwater Lake to where the military academy they attended was -located. Behind them came a motley collection of other cadets and -spectators in general, including not a few girls from Clearwater Hall. -Two of the members of the ball team――the second baseman and the right -fielder――carried between them an object carefully wrapped in a bit of -dark cloth. This object was a tall silver vase beautifully engraved. It -had been put up as a prize by the owners of the rival institutions of -learning on the lake, and now, having been won three times by the Colby -Hall nine, had become the permanent property of that organization. - -“What will we do with the vase, now we’ve won it?” questioned Fred. - -“Better melt it up and make souvenirs of it,” suggested Randy Rover, -with a smile. “Each cadet might get a medal the size of a quarter, -stamped, ‘In Memory of the Time that We Licked Longley out of Its -Boots,’” and at this there was a general laugh. - -“I guess we’ll have to put it in that glass case in the gymnasium along -with the other Hall trophies,” said Gif. “It doesn’t belong to any one -in particular, you know. It belongs to the whole school.” - -When the cadets reached the lake front they began to separate because -the various motor boats were tied up at different landings. As the four -Rover boys went forward they heard a girlish cry behind them and, -turning, saw four young ladies hurrying toward them. - -“Oh, Jack! Wait a minute!” cried Ruth Stevenson, a tall and exceedingly -good-looking girl, as she came up and extended her hand. “I want to -congratulate you on your splendid victory. It was simply great!” - -She caught the young major’s hand and squeezed it warmly. - -“Oh, Fred, to think you really won that trophy!” burst out May Powell, -another of the girls. “Oh, I could just have hugged somebody when I -heard the good news!” - -“Dad will be awfully glad to hear of this new victory of yours, Jack,” -said Martha Rover. - -“I’m going to write a long letter home to-night,” added Fred’s sister -Mary quickly. “I’m just going to let them know what real heroes you two -boys are.” - -“Oh, say, Mary! don’t pile it on so thick,” interrupted her brother. -“Remember, a baseball game is only a baseball game, after all.” - -“All aboard!” shouted one of the cadets from a motor boat near by. -“Remember, fellows, it’s getting late and we’ve got quite a trip before -us.” - -“Yes, and remember that we’ve got to get ready for the celebration -to-night,” added another cadet. - -“Oh, I wish we could see the celebration!” cried Ruth Stevenson. - -“You don’t wish it any more than I do,” answered Jack quickly. “But I -don’t see how it can be done.” And then, after a few words more, the -boys and girls separated and the four Rovers boarded one of the Colby -Hall motor boats, along with Gif, Phil Franklin, and half a dozen -others. - -“Who’s got the silver trophy? Where is the silver trophy?” came from -others on the boat-landings. - -“We’ve got it safe and sound,” sang out Phil Franklin. - -“Well, take good care of it,” came from another cadet. “That trophy is -worth just about a million dollars to Colby Hall.” - -“Make it nine hundred and ninety-nine thousand, and I’ll believe you,” -answered Andy Rover loudly, and this produced a general chuckle. Then, -one after another, the motor boats bound for Colby Hall set off across -Clearwater Lake. - -It was an ideal day in late June, with bright sunshine and just -sufficient breeze to make the air bracing. There had been a good -attendance at the ball game, and now the surface of the lake was alive -with all manner of craft carrying spectators to various points on the -water front. There were canoes and rowboats, motor boats and steam -yachts, as well as catboats and several small sloops. From the shore, -where a road ran up and down the lake front, could be heard the sounds -from numerous automobiles and motorcycles. - -“I’ll bet the hole in a button against the hole in a doughnut that -there won’t be much of a celebration at Longley to-night,” remarked -Randy Rover, as the motor boat, under the guidance of Pud Hicks, one of -the school employees, proceeded cautiously out from among the mass of -craft near by. - -“You’ll be able to cut the gloom with a knife,” answered his twin. - -“And the gloomiest boy of the bunch will be Tommy Flanders,” put in -Fred. - -“I hope it takes some of the conceit out of him,” answered Jack. “I -haven’t forgotten how he treated us when we were in camp up at Big Bear -Lake,” he went on, referring to some happenings which have already been -related in detail in another volume. - -“I wonder if Tommy Flanders and his bunch will be at Longley next -season,” mused Fred. - -“I heard so,” returned Spouter Powell. “Tommy and his cronies didn’t -pass some of the examinations last year, so they have got to hold over -another term.” - -“Gee! I hope we pass in our final examinations,” said Andy wistfully. -“I’d hate awfully to flunk at the last minute, wouldn’t you?” - -“Don’t mention it, Andy!” returned his brother. “It’s enough to give a -fellow the shivers.” The twins were given to so much fun and horseplay -that it was next to impossible for them to buckle down to their -studies, and, as a consequence, each successive examination became more -or less of a nightmare to them. - -“Oh, we’ve got to pass――every one of us!” burst out Jack. “Now that -the games are all at an end, each fellow has got to buckle down for -all he’s worth. Just think of what the folks at home would say if we -failed!” - -“I wonder what that silver trophy is worth,” came from Phil Franklin. -“It certainly is a handsome vase.” - -“I heard somebody say it cost over two hundred dollars,” answered the -young major of the school battalion. - -“Yes, and then there is a lot of engraving to go on it, and that will -be extra,” put in Gif. “Remember, the name of the winning club and the -date of the final victory are still to be put on it.” - -“Wouldn’t it be fine if we could take it home and show it to the -folks,” said Fred wistfully. - -“I didn’t get a very good look at it,” remarked Randy. “Phil, let’s -take a look at it now while we’re going home.” - -“Be careful and don’t get it tarnished,” cautioned Gif. “We want to -keep that as nice as possible until we can put it under glass.” - -“Oh, looking at it isn’t going to hurt it any,” answered Andy. - -As the motor boat bounded on its way across Clearwater Lake in the -direction of the Colby Hall dock, Phil and Randy, assisted by Andy, -took the dark cloth covering off the tall silver vase and set the -trophy up on the forward deck of the motor boat where all might inspect -and admire the object. - -“Gee, it certainly is a peach of a vase!” exclaimed Randy, as he and -his twin brother turned the object around and inspected it closely. - -“It certainly is an art to turn out a vase like this,” answered Fred, -who was also looking the object over. “Just look at that curve to the -top, will you? And that little vine that trails around and down to the -bottom? Why, you can see every leaf just as plain as if it was real!” - -“It’ll look better yet when it’s all engraved,” observed Randy. “I -wonder where they will put the name and the date? On this side, I -suppose,” and he turned the vase around. - -“Look out there! Watch where you’re going!” came in a yell from Pud -Hicks. - -The cry was so sharp and unexpected that all of the cadets started -in alarm. As they glanced up they saw a steam yacht bearing almost -directly across their bow. - -“Gee, we’re going to be hit, as sure as guns!” exclaimed Spouter Powell. - -“Back her, Pud! Back her!” yelled Jack. - -“Sheer off! Sheer off to the right!” came from Gif. - -Badly frightened by the proximity of the steam yacht which had come up -without warning, Pud Hicks stopped his motor and then threw over his -steering wheel in a wild endeavor to sheer to starboard. But the steam -yacht was too close. There came frantic cries to “look out!” from the -craft, a blast of a steam whistle and the jangling of a bell, and then -motor boat and steam yacht slid up to each other sideways. - -For a moment it looked as if the motor boat must be capsized. The craft -careened at a sharp angle, shipping not a little water. The shock was -greatest at the bow, and in a twinkling Phil Franklin shot overboard. -Andy and Randy Rover followed, carrying the silver trophy with them. - - - - - CHAPTER II - - SOMETHING ABOUT THE ROVERS - - -“Sheer off! Sheer off!” - -“You’ll send us to the bottom!” - -“Why don’t you look where you’re running?” - -“It wasn’t our fault! You changed your course!” came from the steam -yacht. - -“Nothing of the sort! I was runnin’ as straight as an arrow!” yelled -Pud Hicks, in reply. - -Then the two boats sheered away from each other and presently both came -to a standstill in order that the occupants might ascertain what damage -had been done. In the meantime Phil Franklin, who had disappeared -beneath the surface of the lake, reappeared and struck out lustily for -the motor boat. - -“Where are Andy and Randy?” gasped Fred, who had kept himself from -being hurled overboard by a firm hold on the rear gunwale. - -“Ouch! My fingers!” came in a wild yell from Spouter Powell. He had had -the digits of his left hand severely pinched when the two craft came -together. - -“The trophy went overboard!” groaned one of the other cadets. “Andy and -Randy took the silver vase with them!” - -“Never mind the trophy!” interrupted Jack quickly. “If only they are -not hurt!” he added fervidly. - -The youthful major had scarcely spoken when a head bobbed up on the -surface of the lake about fifty feet away. It was Andy Rover, and he -struck out somewhat feebly for the motor boat. - -“Andy! Andy! Are you all right?” yelled Jack. - -“I――I guess so!” gasped his cousin. - -“Where is your brother?” screamed Fred. He was in mortal terror, -fearing Randy had been seriously hurt and gone to the bottom. - -The words were scarcely off his lips when the waters of the lake parted -once more and Randy Rover reappeared. He threw up a hand feebly. - -“Help! Help!” he gasped out. “Somebody help me!” - -“He’s got a cramp, or something!” exclaimed Jack. “I’m going after him. -Bring the boat over,” and without further ado he balanced himself on a -seat of the motor boat and then dove overboard in the direction where -his cousin had appeared. Randy’s head and hand had gone down slowly, -and now he was once more out of sight. - -As my old readers know, the young major was an excellent swimmer and he -struck out with vigor for the spot where his cousin had disappeared. - -In less than a minute after Jack left the boat Andy managed to reach -the craft and was pulled on board by Fred and Gif. Then the motor boat -was turned in the direction where Jack was swimming. - -“Be careful, Pud. We don’t want to hit anybody,” cautioned Fred. And -then he and some others helped Phil Franklin to clamber aboard. - -“I’ll be careful,” answered the man at the wheel. “Confound those -fellers on that steam yacht! They’re to blame!” - -“It’s a steam yacht from up the lake――_Jocelyn_,” said a cadet. “It -belongs to the crowd that hangs around the Outlook Hotel.” - -A minute of vigorous swimming brought Jack to the place where he had -seen Randy go down. Filling his lungs with air, he dove beneath the -surface, keeping his eyes wide open for whatever might appear. - -He saw his cousin a few yards away, struggling feebly to regain the -surface. In another moment he was at Randy’s side and then both came up -as quickly as possible. - -“Oh, Jack, I’m so glad you came after me!” were Randy’s first words, -coming with severe gasps. “I was afraid I was a goner.” - -“What was the matter, Randy, that you couldn’t swim better? Were you -struck or was it a cramp?” - -“Neither. It was the silver trophy. I tried to save it, but it was too -heavy for me.” - -“Oh, gee, I forgot all about it!” answered Jack. “Then the trophy has -gone to the bottom of the lake! But never mind――I’d rather have the -trophy missing than you,” he added grimly, and then aided his cousin -to keep afloat until the motor boat came alongside and they were both -assisted on board. - -And now I think it is high time that I pause for a moment to introduce -the Rover boys and their friends to those who are meeting them for the -first time. In the first volume of this line of books, entitled “The -Rover Boys at School,” I introduced three brothers, Dick, Tom and Sam -Rover, and related how they were sent to Putnam Hall Military Academy -where they made a number of chums, including a cadet named Lawrence -Colby. From Putnam Hall the three Rover boys went to Brill College and -then entered business in Wall Street, New York City. - -During their days at school the Rover brothers fell in love with three -nice girls, Dora Stanhope and her cousins, Nellie and Grace Laning. -The three young couples became married and settled down in connecting -houses on Riverside Drive in New York City. As the result of his -marriage Dick Rover became the father of a son, Jack, and a daughter -named Martha; Sam Rover was blessed with a girl named Mary, and then a -son, who was christened Fred. About this same time Tom Rover’s wife, -Nellie, came forward with a lively pair of twin boys, who were named -Anderson and Randolph after their grandfather and their great-uncle. -Andy and Randy, as they were always called, were full of fun, thus -following in the footsteps of their ever-lively father. - -Residing side by side, the younger generation of Rover boys, as well -as the girls, were brought up very much as one large family. At first -they attended private institutions of learning in the metropolis. But -presently, when the lads began to develop a propensity for fun, it was -decided to send them to some stricter institution of learning. - -At that time Larry Colby was at the head of a military academy called -Colby Hall. Jack and Fred, as well as the lively twins, were sent to -that institution of learning, and what happened to them during their -first term there has already been related in a volume entitled “The -Rover Boys at Colby Hall.” - -At school and elsewhere the young Rovers made many friends, and also a -few enemies. Among their warmest chums were Gif Garrison, the son of -their fathers’ old friend, Fred Garrison, after whom Fred Rover was -named, and Spouter Powell, the son of the older Rover boys’ chum, John -Powell, always known as Songbird. - -A term at Colby Hall had been followed by some stirring winter -adventures on “Snowshoe Island.” Then the cadets returned to school to -go into an encampment “Under Canvas.” Later still the lads went on a -great “Hunt.” During these times Jack and Fred took a great interest in -military matters, and the former gradually worked up until he became -major of the school battalion while Fred became captain of Company -C. This was at a time when the World War was taking place and when -their fathers, and also Colonel Colby, were doing their duty on the -battlefields of France. - -The war at an end, the older Rovers returned to the United States. -Through a soldier whose life he had saved Dick Rover became interested -in the oil fields of Texas and Oklahoma, and how he journeyed to the -oil fields, taking the four Rover boys with him, is fully set forth in -a volume entitled “The Rover Boys in the Land of Luck.” Dick Rover, -aided by the boys, was highly successful in his quest for oil, but he -made several bitter enemies, including Carson Davenport, who, with two -of his pals, was sent to prison. - -From the oil fields the boys returned to school, but a short time later -accompanied Spouter Powell on a trip to “Big Horn Ranch.” Later still -they went with Gif Garrison to “Big Bear Lake,” where they had some -great doings. It was here that they found some of the Longley Academy -boys in camp and where Tommy Flanders, the pitcher for the rival -academy, had sought to do them much harm and had been brought to book. - -Colby Hall was located on Clearwater Lake not far from the town of -Haven Point. On the other side of the town was situated Clearwater -Hall, a school for girls. Among the pupils at this institution were -Ruth Stevenson and also May Powell, a cousin of Spouter Powell. Jack -and the other lads speedily became acquainted with these girls and -later on induced the folks at home to allow Martha and Mary to become -pupils at the place. - -Before Jack Rover had been elected major of the school battalion, -Ralph Mason had occupied that important position. Through Ralph the -lads obtained an invitation for a motor boat trip out to Nantucket and -Cape Cod. What this trip led to has already been related in the volume -preceding this, entitled “The Rover Boys Shipwrecked.” They found -themselves carried down to the West Indies and were there plunged into -an unexpected hunt for pirates’ gold. - -“Well, we certainly had great times on that trip,” declared Randy. “I -don’t suppose we’ll ever have such strenuous times again.” But Randy -could not look into the future. Strenuous days were still to come for -the boys, as the pages which follow will prove. - -“Do you feel all right, Randy?” questioned Fred anxiously, as his -cousin came aboard, followed by Jack. - -“I――I think I’m all right!” gasped Randy. “Gee, it’s too bad the silver -trophy went to the bottom of the lake! I hung on to it as long as I -could, but it was too much for me.” - -“You shouldn’t have risked your life for it,” said Phil Franklin. - -“I had hold of it, too, but I let go before Randy did,” put in Andy. “I -wasn’t going to drown for any trophy, no matter how valuable it was.” - -“It’s all the fault of that steam yacht,” growled Pud Hicks. “We’re -lucky they didn’t cut us in two.” - -“Run up alongside and see what they’ve got to say,” said Jack, and as -he spoke the young major of the school battalion did what he could to -wring the water from his baseball uniform. Fortunately, it being a warm -day, there was little danger of those who had been submerged taking -cold. - -The steam yacht was crowded with men and boys, most of whom had -attended the ball game. - -“You can’t lay this accident on me,” growled the man in charge of the -steam yacht, a burly fellow with reddish hair and a bristly mustache. -“I blew my whistle and I had the right of way.” - -“No such thing!” retorted Pud Hicks. “You ran into us on purpose. I’m -goin’ to report you.” - -“It certainly was too bad it happened,” said a young man on the steam -yacht, as he eyed the cadets critically. “You fellows didn’t get hurt, -did you?” - -“I came pretty close to getting drowned,” growled Randy. - -“Yes, and the silver trophy we just won was knocked overboard,” added -his brother. “I guess the owner of the yacht will have to settle that -bill.” - -“We won’t settle anything! It was all your fault, and you know it!” -said the man who was running the steam yacht. “If any one is to make a -complaint, it ought to be me!” - -After this there was a wordy war lasting for five minutes or more. Each -side seemed to be convinced that the fault lay with the other crowd. -Finally a number of men aboard the steam yacht began to grumble. - -“Stop chewing the rag and take us up to the hotel,” said one man. “I’ve -got to catch that evening train.” - -“That’s the talk!” put in another. “You fellows can settle this some -other time.” And a minute later the steam yacht continued on its way up -Clearwater Lake. - -“Well, we didn’t make much out of that,” remarked one of the cadets. - -“Just the same, I hold that they are responsible,” said Pud Hicks -sturdily. - -“I think so myself,” answered Jack. “But whether you can hold them for -it or not is a question. If you took it to court probably they would -have as many witnesses to side with them as we’d have for us.” - -“I wouldn’t care so much if only the silver vase hadn’t been lost,” -sighed Randy, who was now feeling once more like himself. “Gee! what -are we going to tell the other fellows and Colonel Colby when we get -back to the school?” - -“I’m afraid there’ll be an awful howl go up when the fellows learn that -the trophy has been lost,” answered the young major soberly. - -“Why can’t we fish it up?” questioned Fred quickly. “How deep do you -suppose the water is around here?” - -“Thirty or forty feet at least――maybe twice that,” answered Pud Hicks. - -“Well, we’ve got to get it back somehow!” cried Gif. “We worked too -hard to win it to lose it this way.” - -The motor boat was run around in a circle in the vicinity of the spot -where the precious silver trophy had disappeared beneath the waters of -the lake. Then, with heavy hearts, Pud Hicks and the cadets turned once -more in the direction of the Colby Hall boat-landing. - - - - - CHAPTER III - - AN UNEXPECTED EXPLOSION - - -“Here they come!” - -“Hurrah for the conquering heroes!” - -“The fellows who snowed Longley under!” - -“Let’s form a parade and march around the campus with the silver -trophy!” - -“I’ll tell you that was sure something worth while!” - -Such were some of the cries that rang out as the motor boat containing -the Rover boys and their friends approached the Colby Hall boat-landing. - -“Gee! how are we ever going to face that bunch?” murmured Andy, and for -once his face grew pale. - -“I almost feel like hiding,” came from his twin, and it must be -confessed that Randy looked thoroughly miserable. - -A number of motor boats had already landed their occupants, but, -strange as it may seem, none of these cadets had seen the collision -between Pud Hicks’ craft and the _Jocelyn_, due, no doubt, to the -fact of there being so many boats making it necessary for every one in -command to pay strict attention to how he was fashioning his course -across the lake. - -“Hello! Why, you’re dripping wet!” exclaimed Fatty Hendry, the stoutest -lad in the school, as Jack, the first to land, leaped on the dock. -“Whatever happened? Did you fall overboard?” - -“We had an accident,” answered the young major. - -“Hello, Andy and Randy are wet, and so is Phil Franklin!” put in Dan -Soppinger, another of the chums. - -“Anybody hurt?” questioned Ned Lowe, a cadet who was quite a singer and -who generally led the cadets in their school songs. - -“I had my fingers pinched, but it didn’t amount to much,” answered -Spouter Powell. “But something pretty bad happened,” he went on. - -“What was it?” questioned a dozen cadets at once, and then several -added quickly: “Where is the silver trophy? Weren’t you to bring it -over?” - -For a moment there was a silence that was intense. Nobody seemed to be -willing to break the bad news. Even Pud Hicks bent his head away and -pretended to be at work over the engine of the motor boat. - -“Well, we might as well tell the truth,” announced Gif at last. “The -silver trophy is at the bottom of the lake.” - -“At the bottom of the lake!” - -“How did that happen?” - -“Why didn’t you fish it up again?” - -Thereupon there was wild excitement, and the cadets began to crowd -closer to those who were just landing. The boys kept coming up until at -least fifty of the Colby Hall pupils were assembled. Then, seeing the -unusual crowd, Captain Mapes Dale, the chief military instructor of the -institution, strode forward hastily. - -“A steam yacht ran into us and nearly bowled us over,” said Randy. - -Then all the boys who had come across the lake with Pud Hicks tried to -explain at once. Numerous questions were asked and answered and a dozen -lads became wildly excited. - -“Why didn’t you have the owner of the _Jocelyn_ arrested?” questioned -Walt Baxter. - -“He ought to have been tarred and feathered,” came from Bart White. - -“Gosh! I’ll bet you fellows will catch it for losing that trophy,” -came from a thin boy who had weak, shifty eyes and an unusually broad -mouth. His name was Henry Stowell and he was generally known as the -sneak of the school. - -“It wasn’t our fault, Codfish,” answered Fred, calling the sneak by -the nickname which was often applied to him. “The other boat headed -directly for us. If Pud Hicks hadn’t acted quickly our boat might have -been cut in two and some of us might have been killed.” - -“Humph! that’s easy enough for you to say,” sneered Stowell. “If you -could save yourselves, as you did, I don’t see why you couldn’t save -the vase.” - -This was a mean remark to make, since the sneak did not know the -details of the affair. But his snap judgment was taken up by not a few -of the other cadets and they looked rather sourly at the Rover boys and -those who had been with them in the ill-fated trip across the lake. - -“So you won the trophy only to lose it, eh?” came from Captain Dale in -a voice that showed his regret. He had sense enough to know that no -lads would have worked so hard to win a prize unless they were willing -to do almost anything to keep it. “Are you quite sure the collision -was not your fault, Hicks?” he demanded of the school employee. Hicks -was really the janitor’s assistant, but had spent several years on the -lake and was known to be a careful man among both sailboats and motor -boats. - -“It wasn’t my fault at all, Captain Dale,” was Hicks’ firm reply, and -he went into the details, as he knew them, of the happening. - -“We’ll have to look into this and without delay,” said the military -instructor. “You had better report to Colonel Colby.” - -After that the Rovers and their chums hurried to the gymnasium, and -there those who were wet, as well as the others, changed from their -baseball outfits into their uniforms. By this time it was close to the -supper hour, and Jack and Fred had to hurry off to take charge of their -commands. - -It must be confessed that Andy and Randy felt in anything but an -enviable frame of mind when they went for their rifles and joined in -the brief parade around the campus which always preceded the entrance -to the mess hall. - -“Some of the fellows will never forgive us for losing that trophy,” -remarked Andy, and his usually smiling face showed nothing but gloom. - -“I guess you’re right,” answered his twin. “No matter how we try to -explain it, they’ll always think that somehow or other we ought to have -hung on to the trophy when the collision came.” - -“Yes, but, Randy, you nearly lost your life trying to save it!” - -“There will be some of the fellows who’ll never believe that――Codfish, -for instance.” - -“Oh, you mustn’t pay any attention to that sneak.” - -“Well, there’s a bunch of others besides Codfish. I heard Walt Baxter -talking to Ned Lowe just a few minutes ago; and while they didn’t say -it in so many words, it was easy to see that they rather thought we -should have made more of an effort to save the trophy.” - -“If only we can fish it up again!” - -“I’m certainly going to have a try at it, and that very soon. More than -that, what’s the matter with offering a reward for its recovery?” - -“That’s the talk! We’ll do it!” - -Here the conversation had to come to an end as the boys took their -places in the company’s ranks. - -“Battalion attention!” came a minute later from Major Jack Rover, and -every cadet straightened up, with eyes front and rifle at his side. -A moment later the order came to march, the drums and fifes struck -up, and away went the three companies of the school battalion around -the campus and then around the school buildings. A few minutes later -the cadets filed inside, placed away their rifles and side arms, and -crowded rather noisily into the big mess hall, there to distribute -themselves at the various long tables presided over by the teachers. - -Discipline was rather strict this term, so that conversation flagged -during the time set apart for eating. Yet the Rover boys could well -understand that nearly everything that was said in an undertone related -to the loss of the silver trophy. - -“It will certainly put a damper on the celebration to-night,” whispered -Fred to Gif, who sat beside him. - -“Oh, we don’t have to take it as seriously as all that, Fred,” answered -the manager of the baseball team. “We won the championship, and that’s -the main thing, after all.” - -“Yes, we can’t send that to the bottom of the lake,” returned the -youngest Rover boy, with a slight grin. - -In anticipation of a possible victory, a number of the cadets had been -gathering boxes and barrels with which to build bonfires, and as soon -as it grew dark enough these bonfires were started along the lake -front, being placed there so that the Longley boys might see how their -successful rivals were celebrating the victory. - -“The baseball nine to the front!” shouted Fatty Hendry, who on account -of his weight never played ball but was one of the best rooters the -team possessed. “Come on! Get your bats and join the parade!” - -Andy and Randy felt like declining this invitation; but Fatty and a -number of others would not listen to it and shoved them forward, and -in a very few minutes those who belonged to the baseball team found -themselves bats in hand and surrounded by the other cadets, some with -drums and fifes and others with horns, rattles, pans, and anything else -that might be utilized in making a noise. At the head of the procession -marched three of the tallest cadets, each carrying a new broom borrowed -for the occasion from Mrs. Crews, the housekeeper. - -Up and down the lake front went the cadets, singing one school song -after another always ending with the well-known Hall refrain: - - “Who are we? - Can’t you see? - Colby Hall! - Dum, dum! dum, dum, dum! - Here we come with fife and drum! - Colby, Colby, Colby Hall!” - -“That’s the stuff! Give it to ’em louder!” shouted Fatty Hendry, -dancing wildly in front of the singers and brandishing a stick. “Sing -it so loud that they can hear it clear across the lake!” - -“Oh, Andy, we almost forgot!” cried his twin suddenly. - -“Forgot what?” put in Fred, who was marching alongside his cousins. - -“The cannon! We forgot the cannon,” answered Randy. - -“Say, did you fellows fix the cannon after all?” questioned Fred -quickly. - -“We sure did! Come ahead, Fred. Now is our chance to make a little -noise in the world.” - -“Say, don’t you know that that cannon hasn’t been shot off in years?” -demanded the young captain of Company C. “It was only planted along the -lake front as an ornament.” - -“Oh, well, we didn’t put in much of a charge,” answered Andy. “It will -make more of a sky-rocket effect than anything else. We’ll elevate it -high into the air and have a barrel of fun when it goes off.” - -The field piece to which the lads referred was one Colonel Colby had -obtained from the Government after the close of the World War. It had -been captured on the battlefront in France and the owner of Colby Hall -was proud to have the piece planted at the corner of the school campus -overlooking the lake. At first the cadets had been curious concerning -this piece of artillery, but soon their interest flagged and few -paid any attention to it. Then the idea entered Andy’s head to place -a charge in the old piece and in case of a victory over Longley to -discharge the same during the evening’s celebration. Fred and Jack had -been called in consultation, but both had said that it would not be -altogether safe to do this. Nevertheless, the twins had gone ahead and -placed the charge in the piece when they thought nobody was looking. - -“We’ve got to be careful, Andy, when we fire it,” cautioned his twin. -“We can’t take too many chances on such a gun as that. It may have -needed cleaning out when it was brought over here.” - -“Oh, it will be all right,” was the ready reply. “There isn’t any ball -or shot in it, or anything like that――it’s only a blank charge, one -of those left over down in the powder house. Besides that, I’ve got a -pretty long fuse, so we’ll not have to stand anywhere near the thing -when it goes off.” - -Making their way out of the crowd, the three Rover boys stole in the -direction of the cannon. No one was near the piece, although they -noticed that one of the other cadets was following them. - -“Confound it, it’s Codfish! He’s always sneaking around to try to get -something on us,” murmured Randy. - -“Hi, Codfish! where are you going?” called out Fred sharply. - -“None of your business,” retorted the sneak of the school, and then -slunk back behind some bushes. - -With only the fitful glare from the bonfires to light the way the three -Rover boys advanced to the cannon and gave it a hasty inspection. - -“Let’s try to elevate it a little,” suggested Randy. “Then the charge -will make more of a showing.” - -Not without considerable effort, the boys managed to raise the -muzzle of the field piece until it was elevated to an angle of about -forty-five degrees. Then Andy brought forth his fuse and attached the -same. - -“Now for it!” cried the fun-loving Rover, and without hesitation struck -a match and applied the light to the fuse. Instantly the latter began -to fizz, and all of the boys took to their heels. - -Bang! It was a tremendous explosion, much louder than any of the boys -had anticipated, and it fairly made the windows of the various school -buildings rattle. Looking, they saw not one spurt of flames, but a -dozen or more shooting in various directions. - -[Illustration: IT WAS A TREMENDOUS EXPLOSION.] - -“It’s busted! The cannon has busted!” gasped Fred, who had been thrown -off his feet by the concussion. - -“Gee! it can’t have been much of a piece,” was Andy’s comment, and he -looked startled. - -The tremendous report which echoed and re-echoed against the buildings -and the hills beyond was followed by a moment of silence. Then came a -yell from the cadets at the other end of the lake shore. - -“I’m hit! I’m shot in the arm!” - -“Something struck me in the back!” - -“Help! Help! I’m killed! Somebody shot me!” - -So the cries ran on while the three Rover boys gazed at each other in -abject consternation. - - - - - CHAPTER IV - - THE ACCUSATION - - -“Somebody’s shot!” cried Fred. - -“They must have been hit by some pieces of the cannon!” gasped out -Randy. “I felt something whizz by my ear when it went off.” - -“Yes, something whistled close to me, too,” answered his twin. “Gee! I -hope no one is seriously hurt.” - -“You wouldn’t think so at such a distance,” said Fred. For the nearest -group of cadets in the celebration was more than a hundred yards away, -for the captured cannon had been placed on the boundary line of the -campus. - -Already a number of cadets and teachers were hurrying in the direction -where the cannon had been located. The piece itself had blown in -various directions, only a portion of the base remaining. - -“Halt! What is the meaning of this?” came in ringing tones from Captain -Dale, as the military instructor ran swiftly in the direction of the -explosion. - -“Oh, Captain Dale, we didn’t mean to smash the cannon!” cried -Randy quickly. For a brief instant he, as well as the others, had -contemplated running away, then had tacitly decided to face the -consequences of their ill-advised attempt at fun. - -“Did you discharge that cannon?” - -“Yes, sir. But we had no idea that it was going to explode,” answered -Andy. “We didn’t put anything into it but a small blank charge――not -enough to bust up a one-pounder.” - -“Was any one seriously hurt?” questioned Fred anxiously. - -“I don’t know. Colonel Colby and Professor Grawson are investigating. -The colonel sent me up here to question those responsible for the -affair. You admit that you did it, do you, Captain Rover?” he added -sternly. - -“It wasn’t Fred’s fault!” burst out Andy quickly. “I――and my -brother――put the charge in the piece and set it off. But really and -truly, Captain Dale, we didn’t expect it to do more than make a very -small report. All we placed in the cannon was one of those blank -charges from the powder house――one of those old ones marked ‘BB 27.’” - -“What did you put on top of the blank charge?” demanded the military -instructor. “Rammed the cannon full of stones, I suppose?” - -“No, sir. We didn’t put in anything but a couple of loose newspapers. -We thought the papers would scatter over the campus and make some fun.” - -“Are you sure you didn’t put in any stones?” and the military -instructor turned to Randy. - -“Nothing but the newspapers, Captain. I am positive of it.” - -“In that case how do you account for the cannon exploding? It -undoubtedly needed cleaning, but it was too heavy a piece to blow up -with nothing more in it than a blank BB 27 charge. Well, the three of -you go to the office and report to Colonel Colby when he comes in,” -ordered Captain Dale. “We’ll have a thorough investigation of this as -soon as the excitement is over and we have found out how badly those -cadets are injured.” - -“Can’t we go and see if Jack is all right first?” questioned Andy. - -“Yes, you may do that. But don’t waste any time. I ought to place you -under arrest, but if what you say is true about using only a small -blank charge, evidently you meant it only in fun to help along the -celebration. Of course, you had no right to take anything out of the -powder house. But that point can be settled later.” - -In the meanwhile the excitement among the cadets was gradually calming -down. It was found that Ned Lowe had been struck in the shoulder and a -cadet named Grimshaw had been hit in the back, while several others had -received minor injuries. Both Lowe and Grimshaw were severely bruised -and were sent to the school, there to be placed under the matron’s care -until a doctor could be summoned. - -“Jack! are you all right?” questioned Fred, as he ran up to his cousin, -followed by the twins. - -“All right, except that a stone or something flew right past my face,” -was the reply. “Who shot off that cannon?” - -“We did,” answered Andy, indicating himself and his brother. “But we -didn’t know the confounded thing was going to bust,” and thereupon the -twins made a complete confession, Jack, Gif, Spouter, and a number of -others listening with interest. Then the three Rover boys went to the -office as ordered. - -Flashlights and lanterns were brought into play, and it was soon -ascertained that none of the broken parts of the cannon had come near -where the cadets had been celebrating. Pieces of cannon had struck -behind the gymnasium and along the lake front, and other pieces had -probably gone into the water. - -“It’s stones that did the damage――stones, and nothing else!” exclaimed -Gif. “Look here!” and he pointed at a box standing near one of the -bonfires. The box had been peppered with both large and small stones, -some of the smaller ones being still embedded in the wood. - -“But Andy and Randy said they placed nothing on top of the blank charge -but a couple of loose newspapers,” said Jack. - -“It was undoubtedly stones that did the damage here,” came from -Professor Grawson. - -“The boys who did this should be dismissed from the school,” thundered -Professor Snopper Duke, a dictatorial teacher whom many of the cadets -detested. - -“Well, it was probably done in fun with no intention of harm,” returned -Professor Grawson, who generally took the side of the boys. - -While Fred and the twins were passing an uncomfortable time outside -Colonel Colby’s office waiting for the commandant’s appearance, Dan -Soppinger and Fatty Hendry came up. - -“Say, what did you want to load that cannon with rocks for?” demanded -Hendry. “Did you want to shoot somebody’s head off?” - -“Didn’t put any rocks in,” retorted Andy. - -“Yes, you did. Pieces of stone are sticking in all sorts of places; the -cannon must have been loaded to the muzzle.” - -“It was certainly filled with stones, Andy,” said Dan. “The fellows who -were hurt were hit by stones and not by pieces of the cannon.” - -“Then somebody fixed that cannon after we placed the charge in it!” -exclaimed Randy. “Now, who could have done that?” - -“Jimminy beeswax, I’ve got it!” ejaculated his twin. “Codfish! That’s -what he was sneaking around for!” - -“I believe you’re right!” put in Fred. “He’s just the sneak to play a -mean trick like that. He knew you were going to fire the cannon and he -filled it with stones just to make trouble for you.” - -“Come on, let’s go after him before Colonel Colby comes!” cried Randy. -“I’ll get the truth out of that sneak if I have to hammer the daylights -out of him.” - -It was no easy matter to locate Henry Stowell. He was not on the campus -nor in the gymnasium. Nor was he to be found in the room he and another -cadet occupied. - -“That proves he’s guilty,” was Andy’s comment. “He wouldn’t hide like -this if he didn’t have something to be afraid of.” - -In one of the corridors they met several of the cadets, and one of -these stated that he had seen Stowell walking toward the Hall garage. -At once the twins and Fred started in that direction. - -“I’ll bet Codfish is going to keep out of sight until it’s time to turn -in,” said Fred. - -“He isn’t going to keep out of sight――not if I can help it,” returned -Andy. - -“Let’s separate and each make a hunt on his own account,” suggested -Randy. “If any one locates him whistle three times.” So it was -arranged, and the three Rovers began a systematic search, first of the -garage and then of the large barns attached to the Hall. - -At first their hunt was unsuccessful. Nobody was in or near the garage -and the horses seemed to have the barn to themselves. But then Fred -came upon a toolhouse and, throwing open the door, saw a dim form -inside. - -“Who’s there?” he called out. “Come out of that!” - -For a moment there was no reply, and then a pretended sleepy voice -asked: - -“What do you want? Why can’t you let a fellow sleep? I’m all tired out.” - -“Come out of that, Codfish!” ordered the young captain of Company C, -and thereupon he whistled three times as loudly as he could. - -“I haven’t done anything! You let me alone!” whined the sneak of the -school. - -“Come out!” ordered Fred again, and as Codfish emerged from the -toolhouse he caught the cadet by the arm. - -“You let me alone, Fred Rover! Let me alone, I tell you, or I’ll report -you to Colonel Colby.” - -“If there is any reporting to do, I’ll do it,” answered the young -captain. “Now come along, and don’t try to run away.” - -“Where are you going to take me? I wasn’t doing any harm. I got sleepy -and thought I’d take a nap, that’s all.” - -“Codfish, if I wasn’t mad at you, I’d have to laugh,” answered Fred. -“Of course you’d rather sleep on a wooden box in the toolhouse than on -your own soft bed upstairs, wouldn’t you?” he added sarcastically. - -By this time Andy came running up, presently followed by his twin. -As the three Rover boys surrounded him, Henry Stowell became more -disturbed than ever. - -“You let me alone!” he howled. “Don’t you dare touch me! I haven’t done -anything!” - -“Stowell, you stuffed that cannon with stones. You know you did!” -cried Randy, catching the sneak by the collar. - -“I didn’t! I didn’t do anything!” howled Codfish. - -“Yes, you did! And you’ve got to admit it!” stormed Andy, shaking his -fist under the sneak’s nose. “You tell the truth now or you’ll get the -worst licking you ever had in your life.” - -“Don’t touch me! Don’t touch me!” bellowed Codfish, now shaking from -head to foot. “Let me alone! Help! Help!” he added feebly. - -“Shut up!” And now Randy clapped his hand over the sneak’s mouth. “You -yell again and you’ll get something you won’t want. Now then, out with -it! Why did you put the stones in the cannon?” - -“Now――now――I――er――didn’t mean any harm,” spluttered Codfish. -“I――er――only did it in fun. I didn’t know the cannon would explode.” - -“You come along to Colonel Colby’s office and tell your story there,” -said Fred. - -“Oh, please, please, Captain Rover, don’t make me go to Colonel Colby’s -office!” whined the sneak. “If he hears of this maybe he’ll send me -home and then my father will knock the daylights out of me!” - -“Well, you’re going to the office just the same,” declared Fred. “My -cousins here aren’t going to have this happening placed to their -discredit. They’re in bad enough as it is――we all are,” he added. - -Much against his will and still protesting loudly, Stowell was marched -back to the Hall and to the office, where Colonel Colby had just -arrived, followed by Captain Dale and Professor Grawson. Captain Dale -had already reported to the master of the Hall, and Colonel Colby -looked at the three Rovers in a troubled way. - -“This is rather a serious piece of fun, Captain Rover,” he said, -addressing Fred. “I am sorry to see you and your cousins mixed up in -it.” - -“He had nothing to do with it, Colonel Colby,” put in Randy. “I and my -brother are guilty so far as placing a blank charge in the cannon and -setting it off. But we didn’t place in it the stones that did all the -damage,” he added. - -“Who did that?” demanded Colonel Colby. - -To this none of the Rover boys replied, but all looked suggestively at -Codfish. - -“Oh, Colonel Colby, please, please forgive me!” sobbed the sneak, -breaking down and hiding his face in his hands. “I didn’t mean to do -any harm――really I didn’t! I thought it would be nothing but a joke!” - - - - - CHAPTER V - - THE MAN ON THE ROAD - - -“Well, I reckon you fellows can be thankful you got out of it so -easily.” - -It was Jack who spoke, addressing his three cousins. It was an hour -after the session in Colonel Colby’s office, and the cadets had brought -their celebration to an end and were preparing to retire. - -Henry Stowell’s confession had come somewhat as a surprise to the -owner of the Hall. The sneak had been so wrought up and so fearful of -consequences that in the end he had been placed in charge of Professor -Grawson, who did what he could to calm the youth. - -A doctor had made a careful inspection of the wounds caused by the -flying stones and had reported that none of the hurts was serious and -that the injured cadets would be as well as ever in a few days. This -being so, the colonel had come to the conclusion to let the matter rest -as it stood. - -“Of course the boys should not have discharged the cannon,” he said -to Captain Dale. “But, after all, it was only a schoolboy trick.” He -had not forgotten that he had once been a boy himself, and that when a -pupil at Putnam Hall with Dick, Tom and Sam Rover he had played many a -trick himself. - -“I’ll say the colonel is a brick!” declared Andy, with satisfaction. “A -real, genuine, dyed-in-the-wool brick!” - -“He’s all wool and a yard wide,” added Randy. “The best ever!” - -“It’s too bad the cannon had to go up,” said Fred. “I rather think the -colonel will hate to lose that piece.” - -“I was thinking about that,” said Randy. He turned to the young -major. “Do you think, Jack, that your dad could get the authorities -at Washington to let him have another cannon? They must have a lot of -those old pieces lying around loose.” - -“I don’t know; but we might find out,” was Jack’s answer. - -News of the explosion was carried to Clearwater Hall, and the Rover -girls and their friends became much excited wondering if any of the -cadets had been seriously hurt. - -“You mustn’t fire off any more cannons,” said Martha, when she saw the -boys. “It’s too risky a thing to do.” - -“Just as if soldiers don’t have to fire off cannons right along!” -ejaculated Andy. - -“Yes! But not old pieces that are all rusty,” put in Mary. - -The explosion was a topic of interest at the Hall for a number of days, -and with this was another topic of equal if not greater importance, and -that was, as may be imagined, the loss of the silver trophy. - -Early on the morning following the celebration a number of the cadets -went out on the lake and dragged a part of the bottom in the hope -of bringing up the vase. This attempt proved of no avail, and later -attempts during the term were equally unsuccessful. Colonel Colby had -Captain Dale and Professor Paul Brice call upon the owner of the steam -yacht and see what he had to say concerning the matter. - -“I’m not at all to blame――not in the least,” declared the owner of the -_Jocelyn_. “There are half a dozen men at the Outlook Hotel who were -on board, and every one of them will testify to the truth of what I am -saying.” - -“Well, our cadets are willing to testify that it was your fault,” -declared Captain Dale, with some sharpness. - -“All right! If you think that way, go on and take it to court,” said -the owner; and there the matter rested. - -The one man who was thoroughly enraged over the matter was Pud Hicks, -and he did not hesitate to declare himself. - -“The feller who was steerin’ that steam yacht is to blame, and he knows -it,” growled the Hall employee. “For two pins I’d go up to the Outlook -Hotel and knock the stuffin’ out of him.” - -“That would do more harm than good, Pud,” answered Gif. “He could have -you arrested for it and perhaps sent to jail for six months for assault -and battery.” - -“Well, it’s a shame to let him get away with it, ain’t it?” - -“So it is,” answered the manager of the ball team. “But I don’t see how -it can be helped. If Colonel Colby took it to court they would have as -many witnesses on their side as we should have on ours, and the case -would probably get nowhere.” - -“I believe some of the men on the yacht sympathized with us,” remarked -Jack. “One fellow, a young man, looked that way, anyhow. But of course -you can’t tell.” - -“Perhaps Colonel Colby will have somebody investigate,” said Fred -hopefully. “If he can get the right witnesses he can put the screws on -that yacht owner.” - -There were many of the cadets who did not blame any of the baseball -team for the mishap which had deprived the school of the trophy. There -were, however, others, perhaps ten or a dozen all told, who laid the -blame entirely on Andy and Randy. - -“Those twins are forever cutting up,” growled Grimshaw, the fellow who -had been hit by one of the stones from the cannon. “For all we know, it -might have been nothing but their horseplay that sent the trophy to the -bottom of the lake.” - -“That isn’t true, Grimshaw!” burst out Spouter indignantly. “It was -lost on account of the collision, and in no other way!” - -“Well, anyhow, those Rover twins ought to be more careful,” put in -another cadet. - -“That’s the truth!” added still another. “What business had they to -place the trophy on the forward deck, anyhow? Why didn’t they leave it -in the bottom of the boat? Then it wouldn’t have gone overboard even -when the boat did tip up.” - -Some of this talk reached the ears of the Rover boys and it made them -all, and especially the twins, feel very bad. - -“Gee, I feel like taking some of that money I got from the pirates’ -treasure and buying another vase,” remarked Andy. “Only, it wouldn’t be -_the_ vase.” - -“I’ll pay for a new one quick enough if they’ll get it,” added his -twin. The following day, which was Saturday, the four Rover boys and -their chums spent the whole afternoon dragging the lake bottom and in -diving in a vain hunt for the missing trophy. - -With the baseball season at an end, the cadets were forced to give all -their attention to their studies. Final examinations were now at hand -and those who expected to graduate had to turn in compositions on the -subjects assigned to them. - -“Gosh! but I’ll be glad when the examinations are over,” remarked Fred, -one evening after he had been poring over his books for an hour or -more. “My head is fairly splitting with all the stuff I’m expected to -remember.” - -“And I suppose you think it’s a real picnic for us fellows,” grinned -Andy, and then, catching up a sheet of waste paper, he made a small -ball of it which he threw at Jack, who was busy with pencil and paper -sketching out a composition he had to turn in. - -“Quit the horseplay,” came shortly from the young major, and then, -after biting the end of his pencil, he continued rather testily: “Hang -it all, Andy, I had a brilliant thought I was going to put down and you -knocked it clean out of my head.” - -“Sorry. What does a brilliant thought look like? If it fell on the -floor maybe I can find it for you,” returned the fun-loving Rover, with -provoking calmness. - -Thereupon Jack leaped up and rushed over, only to find that Andy had -slipped under the table, coming up grinningly on the other side. Then -ensued a race around the room in which the other two Rovers were jerked -off their chairs. A general scrimmage followed in which Andy finally -found himself on the floor with the other three on top of him. - -“Hi! Let up! What do you think you’re holding down――the rock of -Gibraltar?” gasped Andy, trying his best to kick and punch at the same -time. - -“Will you promise to keep quiet?” questioned the young major, who sat -on his stomach. - -“I’ll――I’ll be good!” gasped the boy on the floor. “Let up before you -cave in all my ribs.” Thereupon he was released and quietness was once -more restored so that the lads could continue their studies. - -“Wonder what we can do this summer?” said Fred on Sunday afternoon, -after the boys, with some other cadets, had attended church at Haven -Point. There they had met the girls from Clearwater Hall and two of -these, Alice Strobell and Annie Larkins, had announced that they were -to take a trip to Europe with their parents. - -“I think that’s going to depend on how we make out with our -examinations,” answered Jack. “Anyway, when I broached the subject to -dad he said we had better put it off until after graduation.” - -“Gee, suppose we don’t graduate?” interposed Randy. - -“That’s just it! If we don’t, we don’t!” answered Fred. “And that means -if we don’t graduate we don’t get any very remarkable vacation. Perhaps -they’ll send us up on the farm, to take it easy with Aunt Martha and -Uncle Randolph.” - -“Wow! Think of spending a whole summer in that out-of-the-way place!” -moaned Randy. - -The Rover boys had separated from their chums and were walking along -a road which ran some distance behind the school. They were in no -hurry to get back to the Hall, having half an hour to spare before -the mid-day meal. It was unusually sultry, and now the boys heard the -distant rumble of thunder and noticed that some heavy clouds were -appearing on the horizon to the westward. - -“We’re going to have a shower, and that very soon,” announced Jack. -“Better hit it up and get to the school before we get wet.” - -The boys were making rapid progress and had almost reached a back road -running to the outbuildings of the school when the first drops of rain -commenced to come down. At the same time they heard the toot of an -automobile horn and a roadster carrying two men came whirling along the -highway. The four Rovers stepped aside to let the car pass. As it came -closer the roadster slowed up. Evidently the two men were strangers -to that locality for they looked around as if trying to find some -signboard. - -“Is this the road to Haven Point?” called out one of the men. As he did -so the second man, after a glance at the boys, suddenly turned his face -away from them. - -“It is,” answered Fred. “Keep straight ahead for about three-quarters -of a mile.” - -Upon hearing this the driver of the car put on speed and the roadster -was soon lost in the distance. - -“What’s the matter, Jack?” exclaimed Randy, as the car passed from -sight. “What are you staring at?” - -“That fellow who was in the roadster! The man who sat alongside the -driver!” ejaculated the young major. “Did you notice him?” - -“I saw him give one look at us and then turn away,” answered Andy. “Who -was he?” - -“Unless I was greatly mistaken, it was Carson Davenport,” announced -Jack, and his words filled his cousins with astonishment. - - - - - CHAPTER VI - - SAM ROVER BRINGS NEWS - - -“Carson Davenport!” exclaimed Fred. “Why, Jack, you must be dreaming!” - -“Carson Davenport is in jail. We saw him arrested ourselves,” added -Randy. - -“And he couldn’t even get bail――dad said so,” put in Andy. - -“I don’t care, I’m almost certain that was Carson Davenport in that -car,” answered Jack firmly. - -As the readers of the volume entitled “The Rover Boys in the Land -of Luck” know, Carson Davenport was the oil well promoter whom the -boys had met on the border between Texas and Oklahoma. He was an -unscrupulous individual who had robbed Jack’s father of some papers -supposed to be of great value and later on had done everything he could -to harm all of the Rovers. But one plot after another had been exposed, -and in the end Carson Davenport had been arrested just at the time he -was attempting to leave town with some money belonging to himself and -to four of his partners. Two of his partners, Tate and Jackson, had -stopped him, and a wordy quarrel had brought on the arrest of the three -men. Each was tried for his wrongdoings and sentenced to a term in -prison. - -“If Davenport is out of the pen, Phil Franklin ought to know something -about it,” said Fred. For Phil and his father lived in the oil fields -and had had considerable dealings with the rascals mentioned. - -“If Davenport is around here we had better keep our eyes open,” -came from Randy. “I don’t trust that chap any more than I’d trust a -rattlesnake.” - -“I guess none of us would,” returned Fred. “Gee! how mad he was when he -sunk that twenty thousand dollars he and Tate and Jackson put up, not -to say anything about the small fortune contributed by the Martells, -the Browns and Mr. Werner.” - -As it was now raining harder, the boys hurried to the Hall and then -up to their rooms to get ready for the mid-day meal. On Sunday all -military exercises were dispensed with. On the stairs they met Phil -Franklin and immediately asked him if he had a few minutes to spare. - -“Sure,” was Phil’s ready response. “Haven’t got a thing to do until -the bell rings for grub.” - -“Come on to our rooms while we’re fixing up,” said Jack. - -Once in the rooms occupied by the Rovers, the latter acquainted the boy -from the oil fields with what had taken place on the road. - -“Davenport here? Oh, you must be mistaken!” said Phil. “Why, he’s in -prison down in Texas. And so are Tate and Jackson.” - -“Then you haven’t heard anything of their being released?” said Jack. - -“Not a thing. And I don’t think they have been.” - -“Well, perhaps I was mistaken, but I don’t think so,” and the young -major shook his head slowly. - -Final examinations began on Monday, and the boys were kept busy for -several days. Then came a respite of twenty-four hours, for which the -Rovers were thankful. - -The mail came in at noon, and less than half an hour later Phil -Franklin burst in on the Rover boys like a cyclone. - -“Here’s news! Just the thing you wanted to know!” he cried out, waving -a newspaper clipping. “My father sent it to me in a letter he wrote. It -tells all about Davenport, Tate, Jackson and several other prisoners. -They are all out on parole.” - -“You don’t say!” ejaculated Jack. “Let me see the clipping, Phil.” - -His cousins gathered close while Jack read the newspaper clipping -aloud. It had been cut from an Oklahoma sheet and told how a number of -prisoners in one of the Texas prisons had been placed on parole by the -authorities. - -“Well, I guess I was right after all and that was Davenport,” said the -young major. “Now the question is: What was he doing up here?” - -“I’ll answer that by saying you can be sure he was up to no good,” -declared Fred. - -“I guess you’re right there,” answered Phil. “I wouldn’t trust that -rascal a bit further than I could see him. If ever there was a snake -in the grass, it was Carson Davenport. Just see how he and his cronies -struck down Jack’s father in the room at the hotel and robbed him.” - -“Oh, I’m not forgetting it,” answered Jack. “I think it’s an outrage -that they let that rascal off so easily.” - -“Maybe the prisons are overcrowded and they have to let some of the old -prisoners out in order to let the new ones in,” suggested Randy. - -“We’ll keep our eyes open,” said Fred, and after Phil Franklin had -left he continued: “You know what I think? I think we had better let -the girls know of this.” - -“You don’t suppose Davenport would bother Mary and Martha, do you?” -asked Randy. - -“I don’t know what he’d do. A rascal like that is apt to do almost -anything.” - -“Maybe Davenport just came up this way on business, or something like -that,” suggested Andy lightly. “He’s got to do something for a living, -you know. He sunk about all the money he could rake and scrape up in -those oil wells that went dry.” - -“I think Fred is right, and we had better let the girls know,” decided -Jack thoughtfully. “Of course, we don’t want to alarm them too much; -but it’s better to warn them so they can keep their eyes open if -Davenport does show up.” - -“We can’t telephone――it might scare ’em stiff,” said Fred. “Let’s get -permission to go over there this evening. We can get Hicks to run us -over in a car.” - -So it was arranged, and the boys spent half an hour with the Rover -girls and with Ruth Stevenson and May Powell. - -“Who ever heard of such a thing!” exclaimed Martha. “Whatever do you -suppose the man is up to, Jack?” - -“There is no telling. But we want you to be careful when you go out. -You don’t want to fall in with such a bad egg as Davenport.” - -“You boys had better be careful yourselves,” broke in Mary. “I guess -that man would rather do something to you than to us. From all -accounts, he hates you and Uncle Dick like poison.” - -“Oh, Jack, do be careful!” said Ruth, when the boys were ready to -depart. “Why, for all you know, that rascal might try to shoot you!” - -“You be careful, too, Fred,” came from May Powell. “Perhaps the fellow -will try to rob you, just to get square for what he lost in the oil -fields.” - -The girls were also deep in their examinations, and as they had still -some writing and studying to do the boys did not remain as long as -they might otherwise have done. Returning to Colby Hall, they tried to -dismiss Carson Davenport from their minds and pitch into the work that -still remained to be done on their compositions. - -So far Jack and Fred had done very well and each felt certain that up -to that point he had scored at least ninety-five per cent. The twins -were not so fortunate, but as Andy expressed it, “they hoped they hit -the ninety mark, anyway.” - -“Latin is what gets me,” groaned Andy. “Whoever wanted to invent such a -beastly language, anyway? Why couldn’t they talk United States and be -done with it?” - -“It’s mathematics that’s my bugbear,” said his twin. “The fellow who -got up square root and cube root in that science ought to be hung.” - -“Just wait until I get through with these books,” went on Andy. “If -they won’t make the most dandy bonfire you ever saw, then I’ll miss my -guess.” - -The one humble boy around Colby Hall those days was Henry Stowell. -Following the incident connected with the explosion of the cannon the -sneak had not appeared for several days in the classrooms. When he did -show up he had little to say and he did his best to avoid the Rovers. - -“I guess he’s learned one lesson, all right enough,” was Randy’s -comment. - -“Gee, but putting those stones in the cannon was a serious piece of -business,” declared Fred. “Why, some of the cadets might have been -killed!” - -At the end of the week came a surprise for the boys. Sam Rover had had -to take a business trip to a city not far from Haven Point, and drove -over in his automobile, first to call on the girls and then to visit -his son and his nephews. - -“Uncle Sam!” cried Jack, who was the first to greet him. “This sure is -a surprise! I’m awfully glad to see you!” and he shook hands warmly. - -“Thought I’d drop in and see how you’re making out with your final -examinations,” said Sam Rover. “Is everything going along all right?” - -“We hope so,” answered the young major. “Some of the questions are -pretty stiff though, I can tell you that!” - -“Well, nothing that’s worth while in life is very easy,” answered -Fred’s father, and then the others came up and there was a general -rejoicing all around. The boys took the older Rover into the Hall, -where he was greeted by his old chum, Colonel Colby. - -“It always seems like a touch of old times when you or Dick or Tom come -around,” said Colonel Colby to Sam Rover, when they were left alone for -a few minutes. “It’s a pity we can’t get together oftener.” - -“How are the boys making out? I hope they’re putting their minds down -to their studies.” - -“They’re doing very well, especially Fred and Jack,” answered the -master of the Hall. “It seems to be a little more difficult for the -twins. They take so much after Tom,” and Colonel Colby showed a twinkle -in his eyes. - -“Yes, they’re chips of the old block――no question about that,” answered -Fred’s father. - -Colonel Colby was on the point of mentioning the exploded cannon, but -suddenly thought better of it. - -“Perhaps the boys will have something to tell you, Sam,” he said, on -parting for the time being. “If they haven’t, just ask me about it. I -want to give them a chance to speak first if they care to do so.” - -It was not a pleasant thing to broach, yet the twins thought they must -make a clean breast of it, so when Sam Rover had accompanied the boys -to their rooms Andy and Randy spoke not only about the exploded cannon, -but also of the loss of the silver trophy. - -“Gracious! you lads are certainly getting into hot water,” was Sam -Rover’s comment. “To lose the trophy was bad enough, but to have that -cannon explode――――” He ended with a shake of his head. “You’ve got to -be more careful. It won’t do to kill anybody.” - -“We’d like to get another cannon for Colonel Colby,” said Randy. “Do -you suppose Uncle Dick and you and dad could manage it?” - -“Perhaps. We can see about that later. I’m glad you told me about this.” - -“Did Colonel Colby say anything about it?” asked Jack. - -“Not a word.” - -“Isn’t he all to the mustard!” exclaimed Andy. “Gosh, Uncle Sam, he -must have been a fine fellow for a school chum!” - -“He was, Andy――a real prince of good fellows.” Sam Rover paused for a -moment. “Now then, I’ve got something to tell you,” he went on. “I hope -it won’t interfere with your examination tests,” he added. “But it’s -something that must be told. I haven’t said anything to the girls about -it, but you boys had better know it.” - -“What is that?” the lads questioned in concert. - -“That rascal, Carson Davenport, is at liberty along with his pals, -Jackson and Tate.” - -“We know that already.” - -“Yes, so the girls told me this morning,” came from Sam Rover. “But -there is something more to tell than that――something the girls know -nothing about.” - -“What is that?” questioned Jack. - -“Davenport paid a secret visit to your father last week,” was the -reply. “He demanded fifty thousand dollars, and said if it wasn’t -forthcoming he would make the Rovers suffer as they had never suffered -before.” - - - - - CHAPTER VII - - FINAL EXAMINATIONS - - -“Davenport demanded fifty thousand dollars!” ejaculated Randy. - -“He certainly doesn’t want much, does he?” was Fred’s comment. - -“Of course my dad didn’t let him have a cent!” came quickly from Jack. - -“I knew you boys would be surprised,” said Sam Rover, with something of -a grim smile crossing his face. “No, he didn’t give Davenport anything -but a piece of his mind and told the fellow if he didn’t clear out at -once he’d have him placed under arrest.” - -“Dad should have had him held, Uncle Sam.” - -“That’s what I said, and so did your Uncle Tom. But your father -reasoned that he had had enough trouble with Davenport, and the fellow -had had trouble too――losing his money in those oil wells that went dry.” - -“Yes, but the rascal is a thief and worse!” burst out Fred. “Why, he -even tried to rob his partners!” - -“Did dad have any idea Davenport was coming up here?” questioned the -young major. - -“He didn’t know what Davenport’s next move would be, but he thought it -would be a good idea for me to warn both you and the girls.” - -“Well, we were already on our guard, and now that we know he has made -this outrageous demand for money we’ll be more wary than ever,” said -Randy. - -“Oh, I hope he doesn’t try to make trouble for the girls!” cried Fred. - -“I have warned them to be very careful of their movements while they -remain at the school,” answered Sam Rover. “We would prefer to have -them go home, but they wish to finish the term.” - -“They ought not to go out at all unless they have a man or one of us -with them,” remarked Jack. “It wouldn’t be safe.” - -“Wonder who the man was in the runabout with Davenport?” came from Andy. - -“He was a stranger to me,” replied his twin, and the other boys said -the same. - -Sam Rover took his departure that evening and on the following morning -the boys went to their classes for their final tests. Jack did not -finish until after three o’clock and his cousins were even later in -appearing. - -“Gee, I don’t know whether I squeezed through or not,” remarked Andy. -“Some of the questions were stiffer than I expected.” - -“Don’t say a word! I know I flunked on two or three questions,” -answered his twin. - -“I know I didn’t answer everything correctly,” came from the young -major. - -“Neither did I,” added Fred. - -One by one the cadets assembled on the campus and along the lake front. -A few went out to row, but most of them hung around, wanting to know -how others had made out. - -That day Phil Franklin received another letter from his father in which -his parent stated that he intended to take a trip to the oil fields of -Oklahoma. - -“And he wants me to remain here until the school opens again this -fall,” said Phil. “What do you know about that?” - -“You don’t mean at the Hall!” exclaimed Fred. “Why, Colonel Colby just -about shuts the place up during July and August.” - -“No, my father wants to know if I can’t find some suitable boarding -house at Haven Point, or some other place in this vicinity. He thinks -I’d be better off here than down home during his absence.” - -“What about boarding with Barry Logan?” suggested Randy, mentioning -a boy of the town whose mother kept a boarding house. The cadets had -often met young Logan on the lake where he earned his living by fishing -and by taking people out in his boat. - -“That’s just what I was thinking I might do,” answered Phil. “I’ve met -Barry’s mother, and she is a real nice lady, and I could have dandy -times out on the lake with Barry.” - -“If you stay here, Phil, I know what I’d like you to do!” cried Randy. - -“What is that?” - -“I’d like you to hire Barry to go on a hunt for that silver trophy. He -might get some kind of a trawl and bring the vase up.” - -“That’s the talk! If I stay here I certainly will go on a hunt for that -trophy!” exclaimed Phil. “It will help fill in the time.” - -On the following Friday afternoon there was a special session of -the school, and the cadets were acquainted with the results of the -examinations. It was found that Fred had received 96 per cent., Jack 94 -per cent., Andy and Randy 89 and 88 per cent., respectively. Gif had 92 -per cent. to his credit, Phil 91 per cent., while Spouter was overjoyed -to learn that he had reached 98 per cent., the highest record made that -year. - -“Hurrah, Spouter! You’re sure the king pin when it comes to studying!” -cried Jack, and shook hands warmly. - -“Well, you and Fred did pretty well,” answered Spouter modestly. - -“Gee, but I’m glad I passed!” murmured Randy. “I got about ten more -points than I thought I’d have.” - -All of the cadets who were to graduate that year had passed, and they -were, of course, correspondingly elated. - -“We’ll have to celebrate,” said Gif. - -“Let’s have a farewell dinner,” suggested Jack. “And it will be a real -farewell, too――farewell to Colby Hall, farewell to our offices, and -farewell to baseball, football, and everything else connected with the -Hall.” - -From that minute on the boys to leave Colby Hall forever were kept more -than busy. The Rovers helped to arrange for a final formal dinner, and -then lost no time in sending telegrams home, telling the glad news of -their having passed the final tests. - -“Now I think we deserve a real good vacation,” said Fred. - -“What do you suppose it ought to be?” questioned the young major. He -had started to polish his sword for the last time, preparatory to -making the best showing possible during the military maneuvers which -would help to mark the closing of the term. - -“Oh, I’d like to take a long trip somewhere,” answered Fred. - -“Maybe you’d like to be shipwrecked again?” observed Andy. “We might -fall in with another Ira Small and go after another pirates’ treasure,” -he added, with a grin. - -“If it’s all the same with you fellows, I’ll stay on land this summer,” -said Randy. “I got all the ocean I wanted when we drifted down to the -West Indies.” - -The girls at Clearwater Hall did not finish their examinations until -the plans for the final dinner at Colby Hall were well under way. Then -it was learned that both Martha and Mary, as well as Ruth Stevenson, -had passed with flying colors and that May Powell had been only -slightly behind. This news came to the lads over the telephone. - -“We ought to go over and congratulate them,” said Jack. - -“I know what you want to do,” came from Andy, as he winked one eye -suggestively. “You want to congratulate Ruth Stevenson.” - -“Well, don’t you want to congratulate the girls?” demanded the young -major, his face reddening. - -“Of course he does! We all do!” burst in Fred. - -“That’s right,” said Andy, nodding sagely. “Just the same, I’ll bet -most of Fred’s congratulations go to May Powell,” and then he had to -duck quickly in order to avoid a book which the youngest Rover aimed at -his head. - -The boys did not get a chance to go over to Clearwater Hall until the -following day. In the meanwhile they received congratulatory messages -from home which pleased them greatly. Then came a letter for Randy -marked “personal” which filled that lad with curiosity. - -“Randy’s best girl must be writing to him,” suggested Fred, as he -turned the missive over. “Why don’t you let us know who she is, Randy?” - -“Humph! I haven’t any best girl. And, anyway, this letter is postmarked -‘New York.’ I haven’t the least idea what’s in it.” - -He tore the communication open and glanced at the heading. Then he -glanced at the signature. - -“Why, it’s for Andy as well as for me! And it’s from――――” He stopped -short. “Well, what in the world can this be, anyhow?” And then, as -all of the other Rovers crowded closer, he pushed Jack and Fred back. -“Excuse me, boys, but this is marked private and is for nobody but -Andy and myself.” - -“Well, of all things!” murmured Fred. - -“What’s the big secret?” came blankly from Jack. - -“I’ve got to find out myself,” answered Randy, and thereupon he and -Andy retreated to a corner where they read the somewhat lengthy -communication from their father with keen interest. - -“Gee, what do you know about that!” - -“Isn’t that the best ever!” - -“Say, it took dad to think up something worth while, didn’t it?” - -“Hush now, or you’ll give it away. It’s to be a secret, you know.” - -“Sure, it’s a secret.” - -So the talk ran on between the twins while Fred and Jack looked on in -silent amazement. - -“Say, is this a game?” demanded the youthful major, at last. - -“I’ll bet it’s a joke,” said Fred dryly. - -“It isn’t a joke. It’s the best news I’ve heard since Noah gave up ship -building,” cried Andy. Then he added quickly to his brother: “Shall we -tell them anything at all?” - -“Sure, we’ll have to tell them something, but not _the_ thing,” was the -quick reply. - -“We’re going to take a trip this summer, and you two fellows are to go -along.” - -“Where are you going?” questioned Jack and Fred simultaneously. - -At this question the twins looked at each other and slowly a broad grin -appeared on the face of each. - -“Once upon a time Spouter Powell invited us to take a trip with him. -Only he didn’t tell us where we were to go――――” began Andy teasingly. - -“And another time Gif Garrison did the same thing, and then took us to -Big Bear Lake,” added Randy. - -“See here! Is this another one of those secrets?” cried Jack. - -“That’s it!” - -“You’ve hit the nail on the head, Jack.” - -“Do you mean to say you won’t tell us where we are to go?” flung out -Fred. - -“Nope! Can’t! Dad says we’re to keep it a secret until we are ready to -start.” - -“Come on, Jack, we’ll pound it out of them!” cried the youngest Rover, -and sprang at the twins, followed by his cousin. - -“Stop! Stop! It won’t do you any good to fight,” spluttered Randy, when -he found himself backed into a corner. - -“Then spill the beans, and spill ’em quick,” ordered Jack. - -“It’s all well enough for outsiders to keep a secret,” broke in Fred. -“There shouldn’t be any secrets among us fellows. Come on! Tell us -where we’re to go.” - -“I can’t do it――not until the day we are leaving school. Those are -dad’s orders,” said Andy. - -“And that’s the truth,” added his twin. “You’ll know where you’re going -to spend your vacation on the day you’re ready to leave Colby Hall.” - -“And we’re ordered to hide this letter where nobody can get at it,” -went on Randy. He looked questioningly at his brother and then at his -cousins. “It’s mighty queer,” he continued, “but that’s just what dad -wrote down. You can figure it out for yourselves if you want to.” - -For a moment all of the Rover boys were silent, each gazing at the -others questioningly. Then, of a sudden, Jack emitted a low whistle. - -“Well, if you fellows are telling the truth, and I suppose you are, -then I think I know the answer,” he said. - -“What is the answer?” demanded Fred. - -“Davenport!” - - - - - CHAPTER VIII - - WHAT HAPPENED TO THE GIRLS - - -“My gracious, I wonder if you can be right!” said Fred. - -“I guess he is right,” answered Randy, “for the letter says that Andy -and I are not to mention the place to anybody, nor are we to talk about -it in public. Especially, are we not to let the girls know a thing -about it. And, as I said before, we are to hide this letter or destroy -it.” - -“Then I’m sure I’m right,” said the young major. “Your father doesn’t -want to run the slightest risk of having Davenport find out where we -are going on our vacation.” - -“I guess that demand for fifty thousand dollars scared the folks at -home a whole lot,” was Fred’s comment. “It looks to me as if they -imagined Davenport was watching us every minute, trying to figure out -what he could do to injure us.” - -“But we haven’t seen or heard of the man since the day we saw him――or -Jack thought he did――in that roadster.” - -“Just the same, he may be in this vicinity watching every move we -make,” said Randy, and his face was serious. - -The twins read the letter again, and then, to make sure that no one -else might know of its contents, they burnt it up. - -“No use of taking any chances,” said Andy grimly. - -“To tell the truth, that letter got on my nerves,” confessed his twin. -“Dad wouldn’t write so seriously unless there was something in the -wind.” - -“Perhaps Davenport――or some of those other rascals――has been -threatening the folks at home again. Gosh! I wonder if they would dare -threaten my mother or Aunt Dora or Aunt Nellie?” - -“If Davenport or any of his pals did that he ought to be shot!” -answered Jack. “I’m sorry now my dad didn’t have Davenport arrested the -first time he showed up. Such fellows ought to be in prison. They ought -never to be given their liberty.” - -When the boys telephoned to Clearwater Hall they found that the girls -had gone out for a walk with one of the teachers. They were to be back -in less than an hour, however, so the lads concluded to walk over to -the girls’ school and wait for them. - -The four Rovers, accompanied by Gif and Spouter, had just reached a -side entrance of the Clearwater Hall grounds when they heard a cry -behind them. Looking up, they saw Mary, Martha and Ruth hurrying from a -patch of woods with a teacher behind them. - -“Oh, we’ve had such a scare!” burst out Martha, in excitement. - -“If only you boys had been on hand perhaps you might have helped us!” -wailed Mary. - -“What sort of a scare――wild animals, or a ghost, or what?” queried Andy. - -“No, it was a man――two men.” - -“What did they do?” demanded Jack quickly. - -“They didn’t do anything. I didn’t give them a chance,” said the -teacher, a tall, angular woman who carried a stout walking stick and -who looked amply able to defend herself. - -“The men were in a closed car, and they drove up right alongside of -Martha and me,” explained Mary. “Ruth was walking ahead with Miss -Lambert. One of the men opened a door of the car and asked us if we -didn’t want to ride. Then he jumped out and acted just as if he wanted -to make us get into the car, even if we didn’t want to.” - -“I called for Miss Lambert and Ruth,” said Martha, “and as soon as the -men saw the teacher they went off in the car just as fast as they -could go.” - -“How did the man who jumped out look?” asked Fred. - -“He was a tall man, with black hair and real black eyes that seemed -to look right through me,” said Martha, and shivered a little as she -spoke. “Oh, he was a perfectly horrid man!” - -“That was Carson Davenport, I’ll bet a dollar!” exclaimed her brother. -“Davenport is tall and has black hair and black eyes.” - -“What about the fellow who stayed in the car?” asked Randy. - -“We couldn’t see him very well. He had his coat collar turned up and -his cap pulled down over his eyes.” - -“I told Martha and Mary to stay close to us,” said Miss Lambert, who -evidently felt that she must say something in her own defense. “But -they dropped behind, and this was the result. However, I don’t think -the men would have dared to carry them off in such a high-handed -fashion.” - -“You wouldn’t say that if you knew this man Davenport as we do,” -answered Jack. “The fellow has done time in prison and is a thorough -rascal and the associate of rascals.” - -The girls were so excited that it was not until they had entered -Clearwater Hall and reported to Miss Garwood, the head of the -establishment, that they could tell a clear and connected story. No -one had taken down the car number of the automobile, nor had any one -recognized the make of the machine. - -“All I can say is that it was a very fine car――nothing cheap, like a -Ford,” said Mary. - -“If only we had the number it might help a whole lot,” returned Fred. - -“I think you two young ladies had better remain within the school -grounds until you start for home,” said Miss Garwood at the conclusion -of the interview. “I cannot afford to have anything happen to you while -you are under my care.” So it was arranged that Mary and Martha should -not go away from the school grounds until they started for home. - -“And then we’ll come and get you,” said Jack. “And if Carson Davenport -shows up we’ll give him what is coming to him.” - -“You bet we will!” added Fred. “And we’ll give it to him with interest, -too!” - -In the excitement of the occasion the visitors had almost forgotten to -congratulate the girls on their success in the examinations. It was -plain to be seen that Mary and Martha were both exceedingly nervous, -and Ruth was scarcely less affected. - -“Oh, Jack, do watch out that that man doesn’t get you,” said Ruth to -the young major, on parting. - -“Well, you keep your eyes open while you girls are here at school,” -answered Jack. “If you see the least sign of that rascal call somebody -and have him arrested.” - -“Don’t you think it would be a good idea to set a detective on his -trail?” - -“Perhaps, Ruth. But I think now that he has failed in this new move of -his he’ll keep under cover for a while. He’ll probably wait until we -start for New York and then maybe follow us.” - -“Martha and Mary want me to come down to New York and spend a week or -two there.” - -“That would be fine, Ruth,” and Jack’s face showed his satisfaction. - -It was a rather sober group of cadets that returned to Colby Hall. The -Rovers had very little to say. - -“It’s a confounded shame!” was the way Gif expressed himself. “Why -should the authorities let such a man out of prison? He ought to serve -every day of his sentence.” - -“That’s just the way I look at it,” returned Spouter. “What is the use -of building prisons and having them finely equipped if they are not to -be used? The whole trouble lies with those soft-hearted individuals in -every community who think prisoners ought to be treated with every sort -of consideration. Just look at some of them――carrying fruit and flowers -to murderers, and weeping over people found guilty of kidnaping, and -all that sort of mush! Now, if I were in authority, I’d give every man -who was guilty of a crime to understand that he must serve his sentence -to the last minute. And I’d give the public to understand that――――” - -“Say, Spouter, are you only talking or are you delivering a lecture?” -broke in Randy. - -“Well, it makes me mad!” went on the cadet who loved to talk. “Don’t -you agree with what I’ve said?” - -“I certainly do,” answered Jack. “There is altogether too much -soft-heartedness about this criminal business.” - -The final parade at Colby Hall was a formal affair and attended by many -people from Haven Point and other places. Every uniform was brushed -and pressed and every rifle and sword polished to the last degree. -As a consequence the three companies composing the school battalion -presented a well-nigh perfect appearance when inspected by Colonel -Colby and Captain Dale. - -“I must congratulate you on the fine showing you have made,” said the -master of the Hall, in addressing the cadets. “I am proud of you. You -have done very well.” - -“Three cheers for Colonel Colby!” called out Jack, and the cheers were -given with a will. Then came another cheer for Captain Dale and the -other instructors. - -“Three cheers for Major Rover!” called out Captain Dale, and once again -the cheering was renewed. Then came cheers for the captains of the -three commands and the other officers, after which there was a final -parade around the campus, and then those who were to graduate from the -Hall discarded their arms for the last time. - -“I’m going to take my sword home with me. Colonel Colby said I might,” -said Jack. - -“I’m to take my sword, too,” answered Fred. - -“What are Randy and I to take home?” demanded Andy. - -“Oh, you can take an arithmetic or a grammar,” answered Fred. - -“Not on your tintype!” came from the fun-loving Rover. - -“We might take our guns,” suggested Randy jokingly. “Then we’d be fully -prepared to meet Davenport and his pals.” - -The dinner held by those who were to graduate from the Hall was one -long to be remembered. The mess hall was decorated especially for the -occasion and the spread was one of the most elaborate ever prepared at -that institution. - -“I want you boys to remember Colby Hall as long as you live,” said -Colonel Colby, addressing a number of the cadets but looking squarely -at the Rover boys as he spoke. He did not say so, but the lads knew he -was thinking of his own school days at Putnam Hall with their fathers. - -“I couldn’t forget Colby Hall if I tried,” answered Major Jack -feelingly. “I am sure it’s one of the best schools on earth.” - -“So say we all of us!” cried Andy, and then the crowd broke into -prolonged cheering for Colonel Colby and for everybody else connected -with the institution. There followed a number of speeches and then a -number of songs, and the dinner did not break up until nearly midnight. - -“I’ll tell you what, boys, that was a grand wind-up, and no mistake,” -declared Fred, when they were going upstairs to their rooms. “Colonel -Colby certainly deserves a medal for the way he’s treated us.” - -“It actually makes me sad to think I’m not coming back here next fall,” -remarked Jack. “And I won’t be a major any more, either.” - -“And I won’t be a captain.” - -“Well, it’s one satisfaction,” said Andy, with a grin. “You two -highbrows have got to come down to the level of us poor nobodies. Isn’t -that so, Randy?” - -“That’s right. No more Major This or Captain That.” - -“Oh, I won’t mind that,” answered Jack. “Sometimes I think being major -of the battalion kept me out of some fun. A fellow holding such an -important office can’t do lots of things that an ordinary cadet can.” - -“Well, I’m tired,” yawned Andy. “I’ll be glad after all this hubbub to -hit the hay and get a sound sleep.” - -“That’s the talk!” said Fred, as he threw open one of the doors leading -to the connecting rooms which the cousins occupied. - -The boys entered the rooms and then one after another turned on the -lights. Then came a sudden exclamation from Jack. - -“Great Cæsar! Who did this?” - -“Who did what?” questioned Randy, and then gave a swift look at the -bed to which Jack was pointing. “Why, all the bedclothes are gone!” he -added in dismay. - -“All my bedclothing is gone too!” came from Andy. - -Then the four Rovers made a swift inspection of the rooms. Each bed -was destitute of its sheets, pillowcases and blankets. Only the bare -pillows and mattresses remained. - -“You don’t suppose the housekeeper has cleared these things away -already?” questioned Fred. - -“Not a bit of it!” cried Randy. “This is a trick, and I’m going after -the fellows who did it!” - - - - - CHAPTER IX - - THE LAST NIGHT AT COLBY HALL - - -“Well, it’s no more than we had a right to expect,” said Andy, after a -pause. “I was thinking of playing a few tricks myself.” - -“One thing is sure: We’ve got to have some bedclothing before we go to -bed,” muttered Fred. - -“Oh, we could sleep without if we had to――it’s a warm night,” answered -Jack. He had strode over to a closet door and now pulled it open. “Wow! -What do you know about this!” he ejaculated. - -His cousins came rushing forward and each gave a brief glance into the -clothing closet. The place was practically bare. - -“All the clothing gone!” - -“Even the pajamas are missing!” - -“And the shoes and hats!” - -Fred ran to another closet while Randy and his twin darted into the -other rooms of the suite. A moment later each of the lads set up a howl -of dismay. - -“We have been cleaned out!” - -“Everything is gone――even that old play suit I was going to give away!” - -“Perhaps we’ve been robbed,” suggested Fred. - -“I doubt if any robbers would take the bedclothing,” answered Jack. -“It’s a trick――that’s what it is!” - -“I wonder if any of the other fellows have suffered like this,” came -from Andy. - -The words had scarcely been spoken when there came a knock on the -hallway door and Gif entered, followed by Spouter. - -“It’s the same story!” exclaimed Gif, glancing at the empty beds. -“You’ve been cleaned out just the same as we were.” - -“Were your closets ransacked too?” questioned the young major quickly. - -“Yes, everything taken,” answered Spouter. “Confound the luck, anyway! -I was going to do my packing to-night so that I’d have a little time to -myself in the morning.” - -“I was going to get up early to pack,” answered Fred. - -“Has anybody else been cleaned out?” questioned Randy. - -“I don’t know,” returned Gif. “We stopped at Ned Lowe’s room, and also -asked Dan Soppinger, and they said nothing had been touched in their -rooms.” - -Andy had walked to the corridor door and opened it. As he glanced down -the semi-dark hallway he saw Fatty Hendry approaching. - -“Say, Fatty,” he called out, “come here a minute! A lot of our stuff -has been taken from our rooms. Do you know anything about it?” - -“Not a thing,” returned the stout cadet. “What’s the matter――somebody -play a trick on you fellows?” And then, after Andy had explained -briefly, Fatty continued: “Maybe I can give you a clew. A while ago I -came upstairs to get a book I had promised to Phil Franklin. As I came -past here I saw Dock Wesley at your door. He looked rather scared and -slid down the corridor as fast as he could. He had something under his -arm.” - -“Dock Wesley!” repeated Jack. “Why, he’s the new kid who is chumming -with Codfish!” - -“I wouldn’t put it past Codfish to try something like this to get -square for being exposed the way he was,” remarked Fred, who had -followed Andy to the doorway. - -“You didn’t see anybody else, Fatty?” asked Randy, who had joined the -others. - -“Not a soul. But wait a minute! Come to think of it, I did meet Wesley -and Codfish a little later, along with some of the other fellows, and -the bunch were having a good laugh over something.” - -“Then I guess we have struck a clew,” declared Fred. “Come on, and -we’ll soon get to the bottom of this.” - -The Rover boys, followed by Gif, Spouter and Fatty, hurried down the -corridor and around a corner where was located the room occupied by -Codfish and Dock Wesley. They knocked on the door, but to this there -was no response. Then they knocked again, and at last a somewhat -faltering voice asked who was there. - -“It’s Major Rover,” called out Jack. “Stowell, I want to talk to you.” - -“I’ve gone to bed,” answered Codfish weakly. “I’m all tired out. Can’t -you do your talking to-morrow morning?” - -“No, I can’t. I want to do it now.” - -“I’m not going to open the door,” declared Codfish. “You want to play -some kind of a trick on me.” - -“That’s right! Don’t open up,” came in Dock Wesley’s voice. - -“Don’t forget that I am major of the battalion,” went on Jack sternly. -“I want both of you to obey orders and open this door.” - -“You’re not major any longer, Jack Rover!” cried Wesley. “Your -commission went out of date to-day. You’re nothing but a student like -ourselves.” - -“You sha’n’t bulldoze me any longer,” put in Codfish, gaining a little -courage by his chum’s manner. “I won’t stand for it. You go away and -let us go to sleep.” - -“Open that door or we’ll break it down!” cried Fred. - -“You break that door down and you’ll get a baseball bat over your -head!” stormed Wesley. “I’ve got a bat here, and so has Stowell, and -we’ll both use ’em, too, if you try any funny business.” - -“Wait a minute! I’ve got a plan,” whispered Andy. “Come here,” and he -drew several feet away from the door. - -“What do you propose?” questioned Gif. - -“Jack, Fred, Spouter and Fatty can stay at the door and argue with -Codfish and Wesley just as hard as possible so as to keep ’em -interested. In the meanwhile, Randy and Gif and I can go around and -get on the fire escape that runs under their window. Most likely their -window is open and we’ll be able to sneak into the room. If we can do -that Randy and I can hold both of them back while Gif unlocks the door -and lets you fellows in.” - -“Gee, that’s the stuff!” answered Randy, in a whisper, his eyes -glistening. “Come on! Let’s get busy!” - -The others were willing, and while Jack, Fred, Spouter and Hendry -returned to the locked door, the others, led by Andy, disappeared -around the corridor corner in the direction where a door led out to a -long fire escape. - -“We’ve got to be careful and make no noise,” whispered Andy. “Otherwise -they may get on to the trick and lock the window and barricade it with -a chiffonier or something. Then we’ll be out of it altogether.” - -It was easy to get out on the fire escape, and, once there, the three -cadets crawled cautiously along past several windows, coming finally to -the window belonging to the room occupied by Codfish and Wesley. - -“The window is open,” whispered Andy, after taking a cautious look. -“All we’ve got to do is to raise the screen and leap inside.” - -“Wait now!” returned his twin. “Let’s have everything understood. Take -a look inside if you can without being seen.” - -The light was lit in the room and by this, peering cautiously over the -window sill, the cadets outside saw Codfish and Wesley standing close -to the locked door, each with a baseball bat in his hands. Both were -arguing loudly with those in the corridor. - -“I don’t think they’ll notice us,” whispered Andy. “Everybody is -talking too loud. Come on now. Grab the bats first of all. And you, -Gif, try to get to the door and unlock it.” - -“Is the key in it? Maybe they have taken it out.” - -“No, the key is there,” said Andy. “Now then! Be quick!” - -Cautiously he raised the window screen and as soon as it was high -enough Gif stepped into the room, followed immediately by the two -Rovers. Their entrance was not noticed, for Jack was laying down -the law in the hall outside and Codfish and Wesley were listening -attentively. - -“Now!” cried Randy, and hurled himself at Codfish while Andy leaped -upon Wesley. Gif went between, reaching the door with scarcely an -effort. For a few seconds there was a terrible mêlée in the rather -small room. Andy managed to get the bat away from his opponent and then -the two grappled and fell to the floor. In the meantime his twin also -became engaged in a fierce scuffle. In the midst of this Gif flung -open the door and into the room poured all of the others, and then the -impromptu battle came to a sudden termination. - -“Don’t hit me! Don’t hit me!” screamed Codfish, in terror as Randy -stood over him, baseball bat in hand. - -“What’s the meaning of all this?” demanded Dock Wesley, sitting down -on the edge of a bed and scowling at those in front of him. “Going to -start a rough house?” - -“No, we’re going to bring you fellows to book,” answered Jack. - -“I guess we had better bind and gag ’em and throw ’em into the lake,” -suggested Gif, with a wink at his chums. - -“No, no! Don’t do anything like that!” cried Codfish, more frightened -than ever. “Let me alone! Please!” - -“Look here, Codfish, what did you and your bunch do with our things?” -demanded Randy. - -“Don’t tell ’em anything,” snarled Wesley. “Keep your mouth shut.” - -“Oh, so that’s what you intend to do, is it?” came from Spouter. “How -do you like that?” and he suddenly caught Wesley by the collar and -laid him out flat on the bed. “Let’s strip ’em, boys, and give ’em the -licking they deserve!” - -“Don’t you touch me! Don’t you dare! I’ll have you arrested!” howled -Wesley, and now he seemed to be as much frightened as Codfish. He -was a coward at heart, and that was one reason he had sought the -companionship of such a sneak as Stowell. - -“I’ve got it!” declared Jack. “We’ll bind and gag ’em and take ’em down -to the gymnasium. There we’ll give ’em a good lashing with a horsewhip -and then throw ’em both into the lake. That will give ’em something -to remember us by,” and he winked suggestively at his cousins and his -chums. - -“That’s the talk!” said Randy, taking up the cue. “We’ll give ’em the -licking of their lives.” - -“Sure thing!” declared Fred. “And we’ll tie ’em in potato sacks before -we heave ’em overboard.” - -“They both wanted to sleep――we’ll let them sleep with the fishes for a -while,” declared Spouter. - -It is possible that Codfish and his crony did not believe all that -their tormentors said. Yet they felt that they were in for a rough time -of it and that matters might be carried further than intended. - -“Wha-what did you come he-here for?” faltered Codfish. - -“You know well enough what we came for,” declared Fred. - -“It was only a――a joke, Fred Rover! Indeed it was!” pleaded the sneak -of the school. - -“Shut up! Why can’t you shut up?” stormed Wesley. “That’s no way to -spill the beans. If you’d only―――― Oh!” And his talk came to a sudden -end as he found himself flat on the floor, sent there by Gif and -Spouter. Then, before he could get up, Randy emptied a pitcher of -ice-water over him. - -“Don’t! Let me up!” spluttered Wesley. “Ouch! that’s ice-water, don’t -you know it? Let up!” and he tried to rise, but one of the boys sat on -his chest and another on his legs and kept him down. - -In the meantime the others got Codfish into a corner and Jack took the -sneak by the ear. He looked at Codfish so menacingly that the sneak of -the school was almost paralyzed. - -“Don’t hit me, Major Rover! Please don’t!” he half sobbed. “I’ll tell -you everything! We didn’t mean any harm! It was only done in fun. I’ll -tell you where we took your clothing and the bed things!” - - - - - CHAPTER X - - TIT FOR TAT - - -After that it was a comparatively easy matter to get Henry Stowell -to tell the details of what had been done. Several times Dock Wesley -tried to stop him, but finally he also capitulated and became almost as -humble as the sneak. - -“It was only a bit of fun,” said Wesley. “Can’t a fellow do something -on the last night at school?” - -“Sure!” answered Fred. - -“But you’ve got to take your dose in return,” was Fatty Hendry’s -comment. - -Thereupon Codfish and Wesley admitted that they and four other cadets -had entered the rooms occupied by the Rovers and their chums and taken -away all their clothing and their bed things. - -“Everything is locked up safe and sound in Room Forty-two,” said -Codfish. “You know, that room hasn’t been occupied this term.” - -“How did you get the key?” asked Andy. - -“We got it one day from the janitor when he was cleaning up. He -thought he had lost it, and so locked up with a duplicate.” - -“Where is the key now?” asked Jack. - -“I――I let Dock keep it,” faltered Codfish. - -“Say, you needn’t put off everything on me,” growled Wesley. “You -had as much to do with this as anybody. The key is on a hook in that -closet,” and Wesley nodded toward a closet in a corner. - -“Now we want to know who the other fellows were,” declared Fred, after -the key had been secured. - -“Oh, you had better not ask that,” pleaded the sneak. “If we give them -away they may hammer the daylights out of us.” - -“You talk up, Codfish, or you may get the hammering right now,” put in -Gif. - -Thereupon Codfish mentioned the names of four cadets who had been more -or less chummy with him since the term had started. Two were new boys, -and all were fellows with whom the Rovers and their chums had had -little to do. - -“Now put on your slippers and come along with us,” ordered Jack. - -“What do you want of us?” questioned Wesley. - -“First of all, you’re going to bring all that stuff back,” declared the -young major. “After that we’ll see what we’ll do.” - -“Why don’t you make the other fellows join us?” asked Codfish. He -thought there might be safety in numbers. - -“We’ll take care of them later on,” put in Gif grimly. - -Finding themselves cornered, Codfish and Wesley accompanied the others -to Room 42, and there on the bed, on the chairs, and on the floor they -found all the things taken from the Rovers and Gif and Spouter. - -“I call this something of a mess,” declared Fatty, who had come along. -“Here, give me some of that clothing! I’ll help carry it.” - -Even with the assistance of those who had suffered from the joke, it -was necessary to make several trips back and forth to get all the -things where they belonged. During the last trip Fred and Andy noticed -some other cadets hiding in the shadows at the end of the corridor and -laughing softly among themselves. - -“They think they’ve got the joke on us,” whispered Fred. “Come on, let -us make a break for them.” - -“Not yet. I’ve got a better plan,” came from Randy. - -After everything had been restored to the rooms, the Rovers and their -chums marched Codfish and Wesley back to their own quarters. - -“Now then, I think we’ll give you a dose of your own medicine,” said -the young major. “Boys, pick up all that extra clothing and all those -quilts and bedsheets and put them in the closet over there.” - -“Say, what does this mean?” demanded Wesley. - -“You’ll see in a minute.” - -The others were quick to catch the idea, and all the bed coverings, as -well as the wearing apparel in the room, were quickly transferred to -the closet. - -“We’ll leave you your pajamas, for you might catch cold,” said Randy. -Then the closet door was locked and the key taken away. - -“Now, don’t try to raise a row, or you’ll be sure to get the worst of -it,” said Jack, as the crowd prepared to leave the room. - -“We can’t stay here with nothing on the beds!” cried Codfish. - -“You thought we could do it, didn’t you?” asked Andy. “It’s simply tit -for tat. Go on and lie down and enjoy yourselves.” And thereupon the -Rovers and their chums withdrew, locking the door after them. - -“I guess that will hold them for a while,” remarked Spouter. “They -can’t get their things unless they break open the door, and I don’t -think they’ll go that far. And they can’t get out unless they go on the -fire escape, and the door from there to the corridor is locked on the -inside――they’d have to go through some of the other fellows’ rooms.” - -“Now then, how are we going to square up with those other fellows?” -asked Gif. - -“I was thinking I might sneak down and get old Huxley’s garden -syringe――the one he uses to spray the bushes and flowers with,” said -Andy. “We might give ’em all a dose of ice-water, or something like -that.” - -“Old stuff,” declared Fred. “Can’t we think of something new?” - -“We might blow some smoke through the keyholes or under the doors,” -suggested Randy. “Then we could bang on the door and let them think -there was a fire.” - -“Gosh! that isn’t half bad,” said Fred. “But how shall we make the -smoke? We can’t build a fire, or anything of that sort.” - -“Some wet paper will do the trick.” - -“I don’t think you ought to try that, boys,” declared Jack. “It might -bring on a panic, and we don’t want any one to be hurt on this, the -last night at the Hall. Come on and see if we can’t get hold of those -fellows.” - -They passed around a corner of the corridor, and as they did so Gif -suddenly clutched the youngest Rover by the arm. - -“There go some fellows now!” he whispered. “See them crawling along -over there? I wonder who they are and what they’re up to?” - -The lights in the hallway had been turned low, and the Rovers and their -chums could just make out the forms of four cadets slinking along -silently. Then they disappeared from view around one of the numerous -corners. - -Curious to know what new fun might be in the air, the Rovers and the -others followed the crowd like so many shadows. They saw the four -cadets who were ahead stop in front of the room which they had left but -a few moments before. - -“Gee, I know that crowd!” exclaimed Andy, in a low voice. “Those are -the very fellows Codfish and Wesley mentioned――the fellows who helped -them take our things.” - -“They must be wanting to know what we were doing here,” suggested Gif. -“Say, why can’t we pounce on ’em and make ’em prisoners? We are seven -to four.” - -“I’m game if you fellows are,” answered Randy readily. - -A plan was hastily formed, and just as the four cadets had begun their -talk with Codfish and Wesley, out of the semi-darkness pounced the -Rovers and their chums. - -“Give in! Give in!” was the whispered command. “Give in or you’ll get -the licking of your lives!” - -“Hi! Stop that!” roared one of the cadets, a lad named Morris. “Let up!” - -“Do-do-don’t ch-choke me to death!” spluttered a cadet named Shamberg. -“Let up, I tell you!” - -“It’s the Rovers!” came from a third of the lads. - -“They’ve found us out!” wailed the fourth, a fellow who was just as -much of a sneak and coward as Codfish had ever been. - -Surrounded and taken completely off their guard, the four cadets -were speedily made prisoners. Then, almost before they knew what was -happening, they were taken to the two adjoining rooms which they -chanced to occupy. One of the rooms had a rather large closet which at -one time had been a storeroom. It had a small window about five feet -from the ground. - -“I’ve got an idea,” said Jack. “Throw a mattress in here on the floor.” - -The others quickly caught on and in a trice a mattress from one of the -beds was flung on the floor of the storeroom. Then the four cadets who -had been captured were forced into the place. - -“Now you fellows can stay here until morning,” declared Jack. “You -didn’t want us to have a decent night’s sleep, so now you can get along -in any old way you please. Don’t dare to make a rumpus, or we’ll be -after you in a way you least expect.” - -“Gee, we’ll smother to death in here this warm night!” declared Morris. - -“No, you won’t,” said Spouter. “You can take turns at looking out of -the window. But I’d advise you not to crawl out, because it’s about -twenty-five feet to the ground.” - -“We’ll report this to-morrow, you see if we don’t,” grumbled Shamberg. - -“Report and be hanged,” retorted Gif. “If you say a word to Colonel -Colby we’ll tell him what you did.” And thereupon the Rovers and their -chums withdrew, locking the storeroom door and then locking the door to -the corridor. - -It was a good quarter of an hour after Gif, Spouter and Fatty had -left them that the Rovers were able to rearrange their beds so that -they could lie down. All were now thoroughly tired out and Andy -could scarcely keep his eyes open. But there was to be little sleep -for any of the cadets during that last night at Colby Hall. Half a -dozen parties were wandering around, making all the fun possible, and -presently Professor Snopper Duke came after some of the boys, trying -to quiet them. - -“This is disgraceful!” stormed the irate teacher. “I want you boys to -keep quiet.” - -Then came an alarm from Codfish and Wesley, as several other cadets -broke into their room, bent upon bringing the sneak and his chum to -terms for something done in the classroom the week before. Into this -row Snopper Duke precipitated himself, and as a consequence was struck -in the nose by a baseball which one of the lads threw at Codfish. - -“Oh, oh, my nose! Who threw that baseball?” roared the teacher. Then, -as the blood began to flow from the injured organ, he hastened off to -the nearest bathroom where he might bathe it. - -It was all of three o’clock before the Rovers got any sleep at all. -By half past six they were again awake and busy packing their things, -ready to depart. Then Randy and Andy sneaked away and liberated Morris, -Shamberg and the other two with them. - -“Hope you slept well,” said Andy, grinning. - -“You let me get my hands on you, and I’ll show you how I slept,” -stormed Morris. But then Andy ran off laughing and his twin followed -him. The other boys were very sore, but did not dare to do anything. - -“And now to get the girls and start for home!” said Jack, a short while -after breakfast. - -“And then for our vacation!” added Fred. “If only we knew where it was -going to be!” - -“You’ll know very soon,” declared Andy. “Randy and I have made up our -minds to tell you as soon as we are ready to leave Haven Point.” - - - - - CHAPTER XI - - A MYSTERIOUS PLOT - - -“Good-by, boys. I wish all of you the best of luck.” - -It was Colonel Colby who spoke as he shook hands with the Rover boys -and a number of the other cadets. - -“Good-by, Colonel. I hope we see you again some time,” returned Jack. - -“You must come and visit us at our home when you can get time,” put in -Fred. - -“I will certainly come when I can get away,” was the reply from the -master of the school. - -Breakfast was at an end and all was bustle and confusion as the cadets -were hurrying in all directions, suitcases in hand, ready to leave the -Hall. Many were going away in automobiles which lined one side of the -campus drive. Others were to go to the Haven Point railroad station. A -motor truck had already taken two loads of trunks away and was now back -for a third. - -“Good-by, fellows!” cried Gif. “Hope you have a good time.” He and -Spouter had arranged to go up on the coast of Maine with Dan Soppinger -and their folks. - -“Good-by!” cried the Rovers, and a few minutes later had entered the -touring car which was to take them away. - -“Here is something to remember us by!” shouted Spouter gayly, and threw -a bunch of confetti over the Rovers. - -“And here is something to remember me by!” yelled Andy, as the car -moved away and he hurled an old shoe he had picked up at Spouter, -catching that cadet in the stomach, causing him to give a grunt of -surprise. Then the touring car rolled out of the grounds, all of the -boys waving their hands as the place faded from their sight. - -“Now it is good-by to Colby Hall and hurrah for a vacation!” exclaimed -Fred. Then he added quickly: “Now then, Andy and Randy, where are we to -go? Don’t keep me waiting any longer. I’m all on fire with suspense,” -and the youngest Rover put on a tragic air. - -“Wait till we pick up the girls,” pleaded Andy. “No use in going over -the whole thing twice. They’ll want to know about it, anyway.” - -It had already been arranged that Martha and Mary, along with Ruth, -were to accompany the lads to New York City. Although the others did -not know it, Jack went armed, having obtained the loan of a pistol -from Colonel Colby, who had been told the particulars regarding the -rascality of Carson Davenport. - -“I feel that I am responsible for the safety of my sister and my -cousin,” the young major had told the master of the school. “I want -to be sure that they get home safely.” And thereupon Colonel Colby -had somewhat reluctantly permitted Jack to take his own private -nickel-plated pistol. - -When the boys arrived at Clearwater Hall they found the three girls -waiting for them. A few minutes later the whole crowd was off for the -Haven Point railroad station. - -“Have you seen or heard anything more of that man Davenport?” -questioned Mary anxiously, as they rode along. - -“Not a thing, Mary,” answered her brother. “Have you?” - -“Two or three times we saw somebody skulking in the bushes back of the -school,” said the girl. “It was rather dark, and the man was so far off -we couldn’t tell who he was, although Martha thought he walked like the -fellow who tried to push us into the auto.” - -It took but a few minutes to reach the railroad station, and during -that time Andy and Randy had no opportunity to speak of the trip the -lads intended to take during their vacation. At the station they fell -in with a number of the cadets, including Phil Franklin. - -“I’ve arranged to stay with Mrs. Logan,” said Phil. “And I think Barry -and I are going to have some bang-up times.” - -“Don’t forget to look for the silver trophy,” said Jack quickly. - -“Oh, I’ve already spoken to Barry about that,” answered the boy from -the oil fields. “We’re going to make a systematic hunt. Of course, it -isn’t going to be very easy to locate the exact spot where the vase -went down.” - -“It was opposite that clump of big pines,” declared Randy. “I noticed -the pines just as I went overboard,” he added, with a sickly grin. - -“I’ll remember that――it ought to help us in locating the spot,” said -Phil, and then walked away to bid some of his other friends good-by. - -“Now then, Andy and Randy, tell us where we’re going!” cried Fred, when -the Rover boys and girls and Ruth were left for a moment to themselves. - -“You’re going out West,” answered Andy dryly. - -“Out West? Where?” came from Jack and Fred. - -“You’re going out to the Rolling Thunder gold mine,” said Randy. - -“Rolling Thunder! What a name!” exclaimed Ruth, dimpling. - -“Where in thunder is Rolling Thunder?” demanded Fred. “I never heard of -such a gold mine.” - -“I have,” put in Jack quickly. “It’s the one Uncle Tom invested in a -couple of years ago. I’m right, am I not?” he questioned of the twins. - -“That’s it. It’s away out in the Rocky Mountains near a place called -Maporah. It’s on what is known as Sunset Trail.” - -“Gee, that sounds good! Sunset Trail!” murmured Fred. - -“How are we to go? In an auto?” queried Jack. - -“Hardly! We’re to take the train to Chicago and then another train to -Maporah. From there we take horses and ride to a place called Gold Hill -Falls where the mine is located. Dad says we ought to have a dandy time -on Sunset Trail.” - -“He says it’s a very wild country, with plenty of good hunting and -fishing, and all that sort of thing,” came from the other twin. “He -says we can go out either with a guide or by ourselves, just as we -please.” - -“That sounds mighty good to me,” said Fred, his eyes brightening. “I’d -like to spend a few weeks in the saddle, and I’d like to go where there -is some real fishing.” - -“Suppose some Indians catch you and scalp you?” put in his sister -mischievously. - -“Indians! Humph! If there are any Indians out there more than likely -some of them are from college and on the baseball or football teams,” -was the quick retort. “The old-fashioned Indians exist only in the -story books.” - -The boys and girls became greatly interested in the subject of the -outing and talked about it freely until it was time for the train to -arrive. Then they bustled around to say good-by to those who were to -leave in the opposite direction. - -“Gee, it makes me feel awfully queer to think I’m never coming back to -Colby Hall!” murmured Fred, as he shook hands with one and another of -the cadets. - -“This place has certainly been a second home to us,” answered Jack. “No -matter what happens in the future, I’ll never forget the days spent -here.” - -“None of us will!” cried Randy. - -“They were great days, the best of days, in spite of such fellows as -Codfish, Gabe Werner, Bill Glutts, and Professor Duke,” declared the -young major. - -The girls were likewise in a flutter bidding farewell to their chums -and also several of the teachers who were leaving. In the midst of -all this excitement the train rolled in and a few seconds later boys -and girls climbed aboard and the Rovers rushed down the aisle to get -comfortable seats. - -“Good-by to Haven Point!” shouted Andy, out of the window, and then -opening a bag of popcorn he had purchased he scattered the entire -contents over the heads of those left behind. - -“Oh, my, look at that!” was the cry. “Popcorn! Did you ever!” - -“That was Andy Rover! He’s always cutting up!” - -“Here you are, Andy!” yelled Phil Franklin, in excitement, and just -as the train started he sent a rubber ball whizzing through the open -window of the car. The ball struck Andy in the ear, then bounced away -into Ruth’s lap. - -“Hi! We don’t want your ball!” called out Andy, and, catching it up, -he threw it through the window, hitting the cadet named Morris in the -chin. Then the train rolled away, and the journey to New York City was -begun. - -As the train passed out of sight two men, one about middle age and the -other very much younger, stepped from a corner of a baggage room which -was located close to where the Rover boys and those with them had been -standing. - -“I guess you got the right dope that time, Davenport,” said the younger -man, as both walked away unnoticed and entered a roadster standing on a -side road behind some bushes. - -“I think I did,” answered Carson Davenport, his manner showing his -satisfaction. “So they are going to Chicago and then to Maporah, and -then out on Sunset Trail, eh? I’ll have to look into that.” - -“Do you know anything about the Sunset Trail territory?” questioned the -younger man. - -“I do and I don’t,” was Davenport’s reply. “I was never there myself. -But Tate, the fellow I’ve been telling you about, came from that -district and he’s often told me about it. He spoke about this Rolling -Thunder mine, too. He knows some of the fellows working there.” - -“Then what you’ve got in mind ought to be easy, Davenport.” - -“I don’t know about its being so easy! Those Rovers are not fools and -since we made a mess of things the other day, more than likely they’ll -be on their guard. I reckon I made something of a mistake when I -called on Dick Rover. I should have waited until I had things better in -hand.” - -“What is the next move?” - -“I think we had better follow them to New York, and then you had better -find out a few more details of their plans.” - -“Why don’t you do that yourself?” - -“They know me, and they don’t know you.” - -“They saw me out riding with you.” - -“True! But I don’t think they’ll remember you. Anyway, you can easily -put on some sort of a disguise. You can bump into the boys and pretend -to get friendly and all that sort of thing,” went on the man from the -oil fields. - -“All right, Davenport, I’ll do whatever you want me to,” returned the -younger man. “But understand, I’m not doing this for nothing.” - -“I understand that well enough. And I’m not doing it for nothing -either. If we work this thing right there will be a small fortune in it -for all of us.” - - - - - CHAPTER XII - - HOME ONCE MORE - - -“Here we are at last!” - -It was Fred who spoke as the long train rolled into the Grand Central -Terminal, New York City, and came to a stop. The boys had collected -their hand baggage and soon the Rovers and Ruth were in the midst of -the crowd that was pouring through the gateway into the waiting room of -the big station. - -“Here you are――and glad to see you!” exclaimed Dick Rover, as he came -up, followed by his wife and Fred’s mother. - -There was a general handshaking and many kisses, and then Dick Rover -took possession of the young folks’ checks for their trunks and led the -way to a side street where two of the family touring cars waited. - -The trip to the metropolis had been without special incident save for -the fact that a number of the cadets, including Andy and Randy, were -inclined to indulge in more or less horseplay on the way. They had had -to make one change at the Junction, and on account of the heavy travel -had been compelled to come down in an ordinary day coach in place of -getting seats in a parlor car. They had managed, however, to get lunch -on the train and had had considerable fun during the meal. - -“I am certainly glad to see you young folks home again,” remarked Dora -Rover, as she gazed affectionately at her son and daughter and then at -the others. “And you are more than welcome, Ruth,” she added, tapping -the visitor on the shoulder. - -“Maybe we’re not glad to see little old New York again!” cried Fred. - -“I don’t think I’d call it ‘little old New York,’” answered Ruth, -with a smile. “To me it’s a wonderfully big and busy city. When I -first arrive here I always feel like shrinking back until I can get my -bearings.” - -“Oh, New York is just all right. I wouldn’t want it any better,” -answered Randy. - -“But you don’t want to stay here even when you come,” put in his Aunt -Grace. “You just stay at home a few days and then away you go on one of -those trips.” - -“Well, I’m a Rover by name, so why not be a rover by nature?” was the -sly reply, and this brought on a general laugh. - -Soon the young folks were aboard the two automobiles. In the meantime -Dick Rover had turned the checks for the trunks over to an expressman -and in a few minutes more the whole crowd was headed for Riverside -Drive. Here a surprise awaited them. Not only was Mrs. Tom Rover on -hand to greet them, but likewise their grandfather, Anderson Rover, -and their old Aunt Martha and Uncle Randolph, who had come from Valley -Brook Farm on a short visit to the city. - -“My gracious, this is fine!” cried Fred. “A regular family reunion!” -and then came more hugs and kisses all around. - -“My, my! how big you boys are getting!” said old Aunt Martha, as she -surveyed them through her spectacles. “The first thing you know, you -won’t be boys any more――you’ll be men.” - -“Well, you couldn’t expect them to remain boys all their life, could -you?” queried Uncle Randolph. “Now they have graduated from Colby Hall, -I suppose they’ll either have to go to college or go into business.” - -“No use of shoving them ahead too quickly,” came from Grandfather -Rover, as he sat down and rested his chin on the top of his cane. “They -have been studying pretty hard for years――let ’em take a rest. They -might take a whole year, if it was necessary.” - -“Gee, Granddad, you’re a pippin!” exclaimed Randy, going up and placing -his arm around the old man’s shoulder. “A year’s vacation would be all -to the mustard.” - -“It might be if you could only get rid of some of your slang in the -meantime,” put in his mother. Yet she had to smile as she spoke. - -The boys were glad to get back into their old quarters, and in the -meantime Martha escorted Ruth to the room she was to occupy during her -visit. All the connecting doors of the three houses had been thrown -wide open, making the residences virtually one. While this was going -on Dick Rover hurried back to Wall Street, for business with The Rover -Company was brisk and he was needed at the offices. - -“You must be making a lot of money, Dad,” remarked Jack, as his parent -was leaving. - -“Well, we’re holding our own, Jack,” was the reply. - -“How are the oil wells making out?” - -“Very fine.” Dick Rover stepped closer to his son. “Did you hear -anything from Carson Davenport?” he asked in a low tone so that the -others might not hear. - -“Nothing since the girls met him. They said they sent word about that.” - -“You want to be very careful, Jack. We’ll talk the whole thing over -to-night. That rascal is certainly going to put one over on us if he -possibly can.” - -“Why did they let him out of prison?” - -“I don’t know. He may have got a number of important friends to appear -for him before a board of pardons, or something like that. Then again, -you must remember that what he was tried for was his trouble with his -partners. I did not want to appear against him because it would have -taken too much of my time, which, just then, was very valuable to our -concern. It’s possible that he got the very people he swindled――or -tried to swindle――to sign a petition in his favor and in favor of his -other partners, Tate and Jackson. But I must hurry now. We can talk the -whole thing over later.” - -During the afternoon the twins went out to renew their acquaintance -with some of their former boy chums while Jack and Fred accompanied the -girls on a sightseeing and shopping expedition. - -“I’ll be awfully sorry to leave you, Ruth,” said Jack, when he got a -chance to speak to the visitor alone. - -“Well, then you’d better stay,” she answered mischievously. - -“Oh, you know I couldn’t do that,” he returned hastily. “What would -the other fellows say?” - -“I was only joking, Jack. You go ahead and have your outing. I hope you -enjoy every minute of it. Only, please don’t get into any trouble,” and -the girl’s face clouded. - -“I think we’ll be able to take care of ourselves, Ruth. And you take -care of yourself, too.” - -“Are you going to write?” - -“Sure I am! And I’ll expect you to answer, too. You will, won’t you?” - -“Why, of course.” - -There was a brief silence, neither of them seeming to know what to say -next. Then the former major of the Colby Hall battalion stepped closer. - -“I’m going to take that photograph of you along――you know, the one you -gave me some time ago,” he said in a low tone. - -“Never!” she returned quickly. “Oh, Jack, suppose――suppose the others -saw it!” - -“I don’t care! I’m going to take it,” he answered firmly. - -“Well, if you’re set on it, I suppose I can’t stop you,” answered Ruth. -Her eyes were shining like stars. Then Jack caught her hand and pressed -it warmly just as the others came up and interrupted what might have -proved a very interesting tête-à-tête. - -Dinner that evening was a grand affair, and Ruth, who sat next to Jack, -declared she had never enjoyed anything so much in all her life. The -twins and Tom Rover were full of fun, and Tom told several stories -which convulsed everybody with laughter. - -“Gee, Dad, you’re a wonder!” breathed Randy, trying to stop laughing. -“I can see where Andy gets his wit from.” - -“Yes, and I know where you get your habit of playing tricks from,” put -in his mother, gazing fondly at her husband. - -“Now, now! No knocking!” cried Tom gayly. “The boys are just all right! -They may cut up a little now and then, but as they both bear marks of -their mother’s good looks, that will be forgiven them,” and then Tom -dodged back, as his wife made a move as if to pull his hair. - -Ruth was quite a pianist and had cultivated that talent carefully -during her days at Clearwater Hall. After dinner Dora Rover insisted -that the girl give them some music. After playing one of her best -compositions Ruth gathered all the boys and girls around her and they -sang one popular song after another. - -“A touch of old times, eh?” said Dick Rover to Dora, as, with his arm -around her waist, they surveyed the scene. - -“It’s history repeating itself, Dick,” she answered. And then she -looked at her husband questioningly and nodded toward where Jack was -carefully turning the sheets of music for Ruth. “What do you think of -them?” she whispered. - -“I think Jack is hit pretty hard,” he returned. - -“Well, Ruth seems to be an awfully nice girl, Dick.” - -“I agree. I wouldn’t ask for a better girl,” he answered. - -“But Jack is so young!” - -“He isn’t any younger than I was when I came after you and saved your -mother from old Crabtree.” - -“Oh, well, that was different!” murmured Dora. - -So far the boys had had no opportunity to speak to Tom Rover about the -proposed trip to the West. But soon the twins broached the subject, and -then the crowd around the piano broke up and Mary and Martha retired, -taking Ruth with them. - -“We want to talk to the boys in the library,” said Tom Rover to his -wife and his sisters-in-law, and thereupon the ladies took the hint and -also left them. - -“Now, Dad, tell us all about the Rolling Thunder mine and Sunset -Trail!” cried Randy. “Gee, I wish I was out there right now!” - -“And on horseback!” put in his twin. “Say, we’ll have the best times -ever!” - -“I certainly hope so,” returned Dick Rover. “At the same time, I want -to caution you.” - -“Don’t scare the boys into fits, Dick,” said Tom. “You’ll spoil the -whole outing if you do.” - -“I’m not going to scare them into fits, Tom,” answered the older -brother. “But I am going to give them some advice that I think they -ought to have.” - -“I think so too,” came from Sam Rover. “If any fellow ever got on my -nerves, it’s that rascal, Carson Davenport.” - - - - - CHAPTER XIII - - A NEW ACQUAINTANCE - - -The mention of Carson Davenport’s name made all the boys look serious. - -“Has that fellow made another demand?” questioned Jack quickly. - -“Not directly,” answered his father. “But I have heard in an indirect -way, through a detective working for one of the local agencies, that he -is watching us very carefully. He has been seen in the vicinity of our -offices several times, and you have seen him twice in the vicinity of -Colby Hall and Clearwater Hall. That’s enough for me to realize that -the scoundrel means business.” - -“You forgot to mention one thing, Dick,” came from Fred’s father. -“Another one of the detectives from that agency saw Davenport in this -vicinity less than three weeks ago.” - -“What do you mean? Here at the houses?” questioned Randy. - -“Yes. He was out on the Drive, skulking up and down looking at all the -doors and windows. And he asked one of the tradesmen who lived here, -evidently to make sure that he had the right place.” - -“Why don’t they arrest him?” questioned Andy impatiently. - -“That’s what we’re going to do as soon as we can get any real evidence -against him,” answered his Uncle Dick. “I’d like to catch him -red-handed at something.” - -“I’ve got a scheme!” exclaimed Randy. “Jack, you’d be the fellow to put -it through because you’re Uncle Dick’s son and it’s Uncle Dick that -Davenport is sore on.” - -“What’s the idea?” questioned his cousin. - -“Lay a trap for Davenport by placing yourself in such a position -that he can get at you. Then, when he thinks he’s got you, let the -detectives close in on him and make him a prisoner.” - -“No, no! Nothing like that!” came from Dick Rover. “Davenport is too -dangerous a fellow. He might get away with his scheme, and Jack would -suffer. You can’t imagine how vindictive that rascal is. Why, when he -appeared at the offices and made his demand for that money he acted -like the most cold-blooded villain you can imagine. Sometimes I wonder -if the loss of his money down there in the oil fields hasn’t turned his -brain.” - -“In that case we certainly had better look out,” answered Fred. “Why, -for all we know, he might try to set fire to the houses or something of -the sort.” - -“No, I don’t think he’ll try anything like that. He is out for money, -and to burn down these houses wouldn’t give him any. Of course, he -might threaten to burn the places down, but that wouldn’t get him -anything, anyway, because we have the places insured, and it would not -be our loss even though it might place us in personal peril and cause -us great inconvenience.” - -“What do you really think he’ll try to do, Uncle Dick?” asked Andy. And -now for once the fun-loving Rover boy was really sober. - -“I think he’ll work his scheme in one of two ways,” answered Dick -Rover. “He’ll either try to get at me in some business way――by -threatening The Rover Company with some tremendous loss unless we come -across as he wants me to――or otherwise he’ll work his scheme either -through the girls or their mothers or through you boys.” - -“Do you think he might try to carry some of us off?” asked Fred bluntly. - -“Didn’t it look like it when he tried to get Martha and Mary into the -auto?” questioned Sam Rover. - -“And what about that invitation my wife got that she paid no attention -to?” put in Tom Rover. - -“What was that?” queried several of the boys. - -“You know your Aunt Nellie is quite interested in basket work. This -was an invitation to attend an exhibition of such work to be given by -some Indians at a place uptown. Your Aunt Nellie was urged to come by -all means, and to bring her sisters-in-law with her, and the letter was -signed in the name of one of her friends. She did not go because her -foot happened to hurt her. Later, we found that the signature on the -invitation was forged, and a detective found out that the exhibition of -basket work was a fake. The whole thing was gotten up to get your Aunt -Nellie and her sister and Aunt Dora to a rather out-of-the-way place. -What might have happened if they had gone there, heaven only knows,” -and Tom Rover shook his head ominously. - -This revelation was a surprise to the four boys, and they hardly knew -what to say concerning it. It looked as if there had been a slick -attempt made to get the mother of the twins, and possibly the mothers -of the others, into the clutches of Carson Davenport. - -“I would like to lay my hands on that rascal if he tried to do anything -to my mother!” cried Jack, his eyes flashing. “I would like to hammer -the daylights out of him!” - -“I guess we’d all like to do that,” came from Fred. - -“Maybe we’d better stay at home instead of going on any trip,” said -Randy. “We might be needed in case Davenport tried anything on the -girls or mother or the others.” - -“No. We have talked the matter over, and we have made another -arrangement,” said Dick Rover. He walked to the door, looked out into -the room beyond, and then closed the door carefully. Then he walked to -the windows, to see that no one might be outside listening. - -“I’m beginning to think we have to be very careful,” he went on in a -lower tone of voice. “For all we know there may be a spy in the house. -We have two new servants, you know; and while I think they are all -right, we cannot afford at this stage of the game to take any chances.” - -“The idea is this,” said Tom Rover, as his older brother paused. -“You boys are to go out West with me, keeping the matter as quiet as -possible. We won’t even let any one know the exact time we’re going to -start. When we go Uncle Dick and Uncle Sam will look after the girls -and their mothers and your Aunt Nellie.” - -“Will they stay here?” asked Fred rather anxiously. - -“No. We have already arranged for a trip. They are going down the -coast on a private yacht owned by Stanley Browne.” - -“Oh, you mean the gentleman who is a cousin of Colonel Colby and who -was your chum at Brill College!” interrupted Jack. - -“That’s the one. I communicated with Colonel Colby, and when he was in -New York last he brought in Mr. Browne whom I had not seen for a long -time. Mr. Browne is taking the trip for his health along with his wife -and his daughter, and they were very glad that the girls and their -mothers should accompany them. They will also take Ruth along if her -folks are willing. No one will know the destination of the steam yacht, -so I think they will be safe until Davenport is rounded up.” - -“Say, this is certainly interesting!” was Andy’s comment. “I don’t like -the idea of running away from such a fellow as Davenport. I’d rather go -after him.” - -“We’d do that in a minute, Andy, if it wasn’t for the girls and your -mother and your aunts. But as it is, we feel that we can’t afford -to take the chance. Davenport is a dangerous character, and we have -learned that he was mixed up in a number of shady transactions in the -West before he landed in the oil fields. He isn’t above doing desperate -things when forced into a corner. And it’s true that he and Tate and -Jackson fixed up their differences before they got out of prison. And -while Tate and Jackson may not have the brains that Davenport has, -still they are fellows with plenty of backbone to put through any -nefarious scheme.” - -After this there was a consultation lasting the best part of an hour. -The boys could plainly see that their fathers would have gone after -Davenport and his pals without hesitation were it not that they were -afraid something would be done to injure the other members of the Rover -families. They learned that a local detective agency had been engaged -to follow up Davenport and his pals, but that so far little headway had -been made, showing that the rascal was keeping well under cover. - -It was decided the next day that Tom Rover and the four boys should -start on their Western trip the following Monday. In the meantime -their mothers and the girls, including Ruth, who obtained permission -to go along, got ready for the trip on the steam yacht and departed on -Wednesday. Without much ado all of the others went down to the steam -yacht which lay in the North River and saw them off on the trip. - -“Hope you have a good time,” said Jack, “and no mishaps.” - -“You take care of yourself,” returned Ruth. Then all in the party waved -their hands until the steam yacht was lost to view down the river. - -Tom Rover was busy with his brothers fixing up business matters -previous to his departure for the West, and he left it to the boys to -buy the necessary railroad tickets, including Pullman accommodations. -The father of the twins wished to stay in Chicago for two days, and the -passage westward was to be arranged accordingly. - -Having made so many trips before, the boys knew exactly what they -wanted to take along on the present outing, so it did not take them -long to get their things together. Then, with little else to do, they -all set out that afternoon to purchase the railroad accommodations -desired. They left the house in a bunch, going in one of the family -automobiles. The ticket office was down on Broadway, and it did not -take them long to reach that place. - -As they left the house they did not notice that they were being watched -by a young man on the other side of Riverside Drive. This young man -followed the car to the nearest corner, and then summoned a taxicab -that was passing, leaped in, and followed them. - -“You can wait here for us, Peter,” said Jack to the family chauffeur. -“I don’t think we’ll be very long,” and thereupon he and his cousins -started to enter the ticket agency. - -As the four Rovers crossed the pavement in the crowd a young man -suddenly stepped up and confronted them. - -“Hello!” he exclaimed cordially. “Am I mistaken, or is this Jack Rover?” - -“I’m Jack Rover, all right enough,” answered the young major. - -“And this is Fred, isn’t it?” went on the stranger, smiling at the -youngest member of the crowd. - -“Yes, I’m Fred Rover,” was the reply. “But――but I’m afraid you’ve got -the best of me,” Fred stammered. He thought the fellow’s face looked a -bit familiar, but he could not place him. - -“Why, I’m Joe Brooks,” said the stranger. “Don’t you remember? Fatty -Hendry introduced us one day when you were over at Haven Point――the day -of the big football game last year. I was over there with Fatty and a -fellow named Ned Lowe, a great singer.” - -“Are you the fellow who had the stiff neck and was wearing a silk -neckerchief?” questioned Randy. - -“Now you’ve got my number,” answered Joe Brooks. “What are you fellows -doing down here? I thought you were up at the military academy?” - -“School has closed. And, anyway, we have graduated,” answered Jack. -He was trying vainly to recall the stranger. The fellow’s face looked -familiar, but he could not remember having ever spoken to him. - -“Out for a day’s fun, I suppose,” said Brooks easily. He acted as if he -was in no hurry to leave the Rovers. “How was Fatty the last you saw of -him?” - -“Fine as silk,” answered Andy. “Taken on a few pounds more,” and he -grinned. He rather liked the looks of the stranger. - -“We’re going to get some railroad tickets,” added Fred, and he nodded -toward the agency. - -“Why, that is just where I was going!” exclaimed Joe Brooks. “I want to -get accommodations to Chicago.” - -“Well, we’re going farther than that,” said Randy, and thereupon all -entered the ticket agency. - - - - - CHAPTER XIV - - OFF FOR THE WEST - - -While the four Rover boys consulted with one clerk in regard to Pullman -accommodations, first to Chicago and from there to Maporah, Joe Brooks -spoke to another clerk alongside regarding accommodations to the first -named city only. The stranger seemed to hold the attention of the -clerk, asking numerous questions. But his eyes and ears were wide open -to take in all that the Rovers were doing. - -“I can’t say that I like that train particularly,” Andy heard Brooks -remark to the second clerk after their own business was concluded. “I -traveled on it once and the accommodations were punk. I think I’ll -ask one of my friends what train he took. He said he had the finest -accommodations he had ever struck.” - -With the railroad tickets and the sleeping car coupons in an envelope -in his pocket, Jack and his cousins prepared to leave the agency. As -they did this, Joe Brooks turned to shake hands, smiling as he did so. - -“I’m very glad to have met you,” he said. “I’ll mention it to Fatty -Hendry when I see him this fall. I suppose you know Fatty has gone up -into Canada.” - -“Yes, I know that,” answered Jack. - -“Hope you’ll have a nice trip when you do go to Chicago,” put in Fred, -who felt that he ought to be nice to any friend of Fatty’s, who had -always been a good chum. - -“Oh, it’s only a business trip. I sha’n’t be in Chicago very long. I’ve -got to come back to Buffalo and then go to Toronto,” answered Brooks, -and then, bowing and smiling, he walked off and disappeared into the -crowd. - -“It’s the funniest thing, but I can’t remember that fellow at all,” -remarked Jack. - -“I remember the fellow who was at the football game――the chap with the -stiff neck,” said Andy. “But, somehow, this fellow doesn’t look exactly -like he did. That fellow had more of a round face.” - -“Well, he seemed to know us all right enough――and he certainly must -know Fatty and Ned Lowe,” remarked Randy. - -All of the boys were in need of new caps, and they became so interested -in picking out the new headgear that soon Joe Brooks was practically -forgotten. - -But the Rover boys would have been tremendously interested had -they seen the immediate future actions of the fellow who had so -unceremoniously introduced himself to them. Walking only a few blocks, -Brooks entered a telegraph office and wrote out the following message: - - “JOHN CARSON, - “Alberg Hotel, - “Boston. - - “Four boys and Uncle Tom to Chicago morning of thirtieth. Two - days in Chicago, then on to Gold Hill Falls, Maporah. Not - recognized. - - “JOE BROOKS.” - -“There! I guess that will make Davenport get busy,” murmured the young -man as he handed the message in. Then he paid for it and hurried again -out into the Broadway crowd. - -With their mothers and the girls gone, the boys found it rather lonely -at the houses, and upon Fred’s suggestion they had the chauffeur take -them down in the car to their fathers’ offices on Wall Street. - -“I think I’m going to get into the game with dad some day,” remarked -Jack, as they watched what was going on. “Financial dealings seem to -suit me exactly.” - -“I think I’d rather go into some profession,” said Fred. “Law, or -something like that.” - -“Nothing like that for me!” burst out Andy. “I’d rather be a sailor or -some kind of a traveler.” - -“Now you’re talking, Andy!” returned his twin. “When we get old enough -let’s go around the world.” - -“Oh, I’d like a trip around the world myself,” Fred put in quickly. - -“Well, if you fellows went, you couldn’t leave me behind,” remarked -Jack. “But I guess we’re a long way from going around the world just -yet. I think we can be thankful to get such trips as we’re having.” - -Since the time the offices had first been opened the business of The -Rover Company had steadily increased. The company now employed eight -clerks, and the quarters had recently been doubled in size. Dick, Tom -and Sam had each an office to himself, and there were likewise offices -for the bookkeepers and stenographers. In front there was a handsome -reception room where customers might be received. - -“Mighty spiffy, I’ll say,” declared Fred, as they walked around. “I -don’t believe there are any nicer offices in the whole city.” - -All the heads of the company were busy just then, but presently the -lads managed to see the twins’ father and told him of the railroad -accommodations they had purchased. - -“Very good,” declared Tom Rover. “Just what we need. I was afraid -we might be disappointed trying to get accommodations at such short -notice.” - -To the boys, so impatient to start on the trip, the time from then to -Monday passed rather slowly. They attended a couple of moving picture -shows and took a ride up to Bronx Park, where they viewed the large -collection of animals, and went swimming at one of the city’s large -natatoriums. On Saturday afternoon they attended a ball game at the -Polo Grounds, rooting strenuously for the Giants, who were playing -one of the teams from the West. On Sunday they went to church in the -morning and in the afternoon the twins did what they could to help -their father in getting ready for the trip, since Tom had little time -to spare away from his desk in Wall Street. - -“Have you told anybody what train you were going to take, or anything -like that?” questioned Tom Rover, when the last of the packing had been -done. - -“No, we haven’t told anybody that,” answered Randy. Neither he nor the -other boys suspected that the stranger who had introduced himself as -Joe Brooks had been spying on them. - -“Well, I’m glad to hear that,” answered Tom Rover. “Of course, it might -not make any difference; but, on the other hand, there is no use in -taking chances.” - -At last came the hour for departure. Dick Rover and his brother Sam saw -the crowd off at the Pennsylvania Station. - -“Have the best time you can,” said Dick to his son. “And don’t forget -to write.” - -“And you take care of yourself, Dad, and don’t work too hard,” answered -Jack. “Take a day off now and then――it will do you good.” - -“If you hear anything from that Carson Davenport, let me know at once,” -went on Dick to Tom. - -“I sure will!” answered the father of the twins. “And if you hear -anything, you must let us know, too.” - -“We will,” put in Sam Rover. And then it was almost time for the train -to depart, and the five travelers clambered aboard. - -The boys had reserved two whole sections, so there was plenty of room -for everybody and for the hand baggage. They were soon out of the -tunnel and flying across the Jersey meadows on the first stage of their -trip westward. - -“Uncle Tom, you promised to tell us the particulars of what was taking -you to the West,” remarked Fred, who was curious to know the details. - -“It’s rather a long story, Fred,” answered his uncle. “But I can give -you a few of the main facts if you’d like to hear them.” - -All were more than anxious, and as the train sped onward across New -Jersey and into Pennsylvania they all crowded into one section around -Tom Rover to hear what he might have to tell them. - -“I made my first investment in the Rolling Thunder mine about two years -ago,” began the father of the twins. “It was recommended to me by an -old gold miner we met out West years ago, a very reliable fellow. I put -twenty-five thousand dollars in the venture, and then followed it with -another twenty-five thousand dollars. Six months ago I invested a third -twenty-five thousand dollars, making a total of seventy-five thousand -dollars.” - -“Gee, that’s quite a sum of money!” murmured Andy. - -“Yes, it is. And that’s why I am so anxious to get out and see just -what is going on,” said his father. “When I made my first investment -the mine was doing very well, and it continued to do well after I -made the second investment. Then came something of a break, and the -management of the mine changed hands. I was told that an assessment -was in order, and as it looked all right to me I put up the third -twenty-five thousand as I just remarked. Now there seems to be another -break and something or other has gone wrong, although just what it is I -cannot imagine.” - -“How did you find out that matters were going wrong? Did they stop -paying dividends?” questioned Jack. - -“No, they’ve not stopped paying dividends. But I am of the opinion -that the dividends are being paid out of the surplus and not out of -earnings, as I have a right to expect. There is an old miner out there, -a fellow named Lew Billings, a man I know well. Billings has sent me -three messages urging me to come on and make an investigation. In his -last message he said he didn’t think it would do any good to send an -agent or a lawyer――that I had better come myself, that there were some -things he wanted to explain to me personally.” - -“That looks as though there might be some crooked work there, doesn’t -it?” questioned Jack. - -“I’m afraid so. Lew Billings is an old-timer and strictly honest, and -he wouldn’t send such messages as he has unless he was confident that -something was wrong. He wanted me to hurry, and that is why I am trying -to get out there as soon as possible.” - -“But you’re going to stop off in Chicago!” broke in Randy. - -“I’m doing that, Son, because two other men who are interested in that -mine live in Chicago and I want to interview both of them, if I can get -hold of them. It is just possible that they may have gone on to Maporah -ahead of me.” - -“Are those two men your friends or do you think they are working -against you?” questioned Fred. - -“I hardly know what to think, Fred. I want to have a talk with them -first, then I’ll know how they stand. If they are friendly, well and -good. But if they are on the other side, so to speak, then I’ll have to -fight my battle alone,” answered Tom Rover. - -“I certainly hope those men prove friendly to you,” said Randy. “It -will make matters so much easier. It’s hard to fight a battle like that -all alone, I guess.” - -“Do you know anybody at the mine outside of this Lew Billings?” asked -Andy. - -“Not a soul, Son. They are all strangers to me. There were half a dozen -men I knew well when I made my first investment. But when the change -came those men either withdrew or were forced out. If they were there -now I wouldn’t have much trouble. But as it is――well, I suppose I’ll -have to take things as they come,” and Tom Rover heaved something of a -sigh. Evidently the trouble at the Rolling Thunder mine was causing him -a good deal of worry. - - - - - CHAPTER XV - - AN OLD FRIEND TURNS UP - - -The boys passed a fairly comfortable night on the train, even though it -was rather warm. They got up early in the morning, to find themselves -rolling swiftly along over the level fields of the middle West. - -“Where is Uncle Tom?” asked Fred when the twins appeared. - -“He’ll be out in a few minutes,” answered Randy. “I don’t think he -slept very well. I heard him moving around quite a bit during the -night.” - -“I’m afraid he’s worried about that mine, Randy,” said Jack. - -“Well, I think he’s got enough to worry about,” put in Andy. -“Seventy-five thousand dollars is a lot of money.” - -“I’ll say so,” came from Fred. “Gee, I certainly hope he finds -everything all right when we get out there!” - -“I’m anxious to get out on Sunset Trail,” said Jack. “That name -certainly sounds interesting to me. We ought to have the best times -ever out there.” - -Lunch and dinner had been had on the train the day before, and now -as soon as Tom Rover appeared the crowd entered the dining car for -breakfast. - -“I think I’ll have some cantaloupe to start with,” said Fred. “That is, -if――――” He stopped short and stared out of the window. The train had -rolled into the station of a fair-sized town and come to a halt where a -small crowd was collected. - -“What are you looking at, Fred?” questioned Jack, as he noticed his -cousin’s manner. - -“Look! Look!” cried Fred. “See that man with the big panama hat? Am I -mistaken or is that really Uncle Hans Mueller?” - -Jack gave a quick look and so did the others, including Tom Rover. - -“Gee, it’s Uncle Hans, all right enough!” exclaimed Andy. He rapped on -the window. “Hello there!” he called out through the screen. “Hello -there, Uncle Hans!” - -The man on the platform started and turned around in bewilderment. - -“Hello there, Uncle Hans! Don’t you see us?” broke in Fred, knocking on -another window. - -“Py chimminy Christmas!” gasped Hans Mueller, for it was really he. “If -it don’t be dem Rofer poys! What do you know apout dat!” - -“Are you going to take this train?” questioned Tom. - -“Hello der, Dom! You der too, eh? Yes, I was going to takes dis train -by Chicago on. I was waiting till dey start already. Dey got five -minutes here. But now I comes on board quick right avay,” went on Hans -Mueller, and then disappeared in the direction of a spot where the door -to the steps of one of the vestibules of the cars was open. - -As my old readers know, Hans Mueller had been a chum of the older -Rovers when they had attended Putnam Hall. He was of German extraction, -but during the World War had proven his American patriotism in a marked -degree. After leaving school he had settled in Chicago, and was now -the owner of a chain of well-known delicatessen stores. He was without -family, and had always insisted that the Rover boys and girls call him -uncle. - -“I’m going after him and bring him in!” cried Jack, and left the table -as he spoke. He had to walk through two cars, and then found the -delicatessen dealer approaching him. Hans Mueller was grinning from ear -to ear. - -“Dis is de surbrize of mine life!” he exclaimed, as he shook hands. “I -was mighty glad to see you. You go py Chicago, eh? Vell, I go der too. -You know dat is where my chain of stores is.” - -“Come on and have some breakfast with us, Uncle Hans,” said Jack. -“We’ll be real glad to have your company.” - -“Breakfast, eh? Why, I got breakfast t’ree hours ago! But I come and -have some coffee mit you, anyhow. I can trink a couple of cubs of -coffee any time.” - -The twins were sitting with their father, leaving Fred and Jack at a -table opposite. The others greeted the newcomer cordially, and then -Hans Mueller sat down beside Fred. - -“You must be my guests while you are py Chicago in,” said the -delicatessen dealer, when they had explained the situation to him. “I -got patchelor quarters mit two extra bedrooms, and I can get anudder -bedroom by one of my neighbors. I got a gut German cook, and I know you -been satisfied.” - -“That will be very kind of you, Hans,” answered Tom. - -“Vat do you say, poys?” - -“I’d like to go, if it won’t be putting Uncle Hans out too much,” said -Randy readily. - -“You can’t put me oud,” said the delicatessen dealer. “I vill stay in -der house mit you.” - -While the Rovers ate and the delicatessen dealer sipped one cup of -coffee after another, the former gave a few of the details of what had -brought them on the trip. - -“I’d like to go oud Vest mit you, but I can’t do it,” said Hans -Mueller. “I got to tend to my chain of stores. Last veek I opened me -a new one, and next month I’m going to open anudder. Dat vill make -fourteen all told.” - -“You must be getting rich, Uncle Hans,” remarked Randy. - -“Veil, I make enough py mine stores to keep de mule from de window.” - -“The mule from the window?” queried Fred, in perplexity. - -“Yes. You know vat I mean. Maybe he don’t was a mule; maybe he was a -lion. Anyway, he was some kind of a wild animals.” - -“Oh, I know what you mean!” exclaimed Jack. “You mean ‘keep the wolf -from the door.’” - -“Yes, dot’s him,” answered the delicatessen dealer complacently. - -The Rover boys were delighted to have Hans Mueller with them, for they -loved to hear him talk. While a pupil at Putnam Hall Hans’s English had -not been of the best, and since he had withdrawn to Chicago, and gone -into the delicatessen business, it had certainly not improved. - -“I suppose he comes in contact with so many foreigners his tongue gets -all twisted up,” was the way Jack explained it. “But he’s a dear old -Uncle Hans, nevertheless.” - -“Many is der time what I’d like to go py Putnam Hall pack,” said Uncle -Hans, with a mountainous sigh. “But dat old school ain’t no more, so I -hear.” - -“Yes, you are right. Captain Putnam had to retire on account of his -age,” answered Tom. “We certainly did have some great times there, -Hans.” - -“Yes, Dom, so we did. Do you remember dem other fellows――dat Villiam -Philander Dubbs, for instance?” - -“Do I remember William Philander Tubbs!” cried Tom, mentioning a dudish -youth who had created considerable sport for him and his brothers. -“I’ll never forget him!” - -“Do you know what Dubbs is doing now?” went on Uncle Hans, his small -eyes twinkling. - -“No.” - -“Dot is a good joke, ha-ha!” roared Uncle Hans. “Dot is de best joke -what I know of!” - -“What does this William Philander Tubbs do?” questioned Jack eagerly. - -“Vell, dot fellow vas de most redicular boy whatever lived. His shoes -vas patent leathers, and his neckties alvays silks, and so loud dey -could almost talk. And he vas so clean! Oh, you nefer saw a fellow what -washed himself so much and combed his hair so often. Vell, I don’t -t’ink he vas so clean now, nor so dudish either, ha-ha!” exploded Uncle -Hans. “T’ree years ago Villiam Philander Dubbs’s uncle dies and he -leaves all his property to dot young man.” - -“That was nice enough,” put in Randy. - -“You t’ink so? You know what dat property vas? Dat property vas a -brickyard where dey makes t’ousands and t’ousands of bricks.” - -“A brickyard!” cried Tom, with a grin. “Really?” - -“Dot’s it, Dom. And now Villiam Philander Dubbs he sells bricks, -t’ousands and t’ousands of ’em. And not only dat, he goes down py de -yard and he sees dat dose bricks are made shust right. Now, can you -beat him?” and once again Uncle Hans roared. - -“Well, that’s the way it goes,” said Tom, laughing also. “The fellow -who would like to become an artist runs a shoe factory, and the fellow -who would like to be a carpenter has a music store willed to him.” - -Hans Mueller had kept track of quite a few of the former pupils of -Putnam Hall, and he told Tom many interesting bits of news. In the -course of this talk he mentioned several jokes that had been played and -then turned to Andy and Randy. - -“You must not t’ink dot your fader was alvays so meek like a donkey,” -he said, closing one eye suggestively. “Your fader could play more -jokes like a dog could scratch fleas.” - -“Now, see here, Hans! You mustn’t give me away like that,” remonstrated -Tom. “The boys will get the idea that I was a regular cut-up.” - -“A cut-up! Ha-ha! You was worse like a t’ousand cut-ups, Dom Rover!” -laughed the delicatessen dealer. “Ven dose poys cut up, it ain’t to be -wondered at, because dey vas slices from der old stump.” - -“Wow-wow!” exploded Randy. “Slices of the old stump! Did you get that, -Andy?” - -“I sure did!” was the ready reply. “It knocks ‘chips of the old block’ -silly, doesn’t it?” and then all the boys began to laugh. - -The boys were so interested talking to Uncle Hans that almost before -they knew it the train rolled into the big Union Station in Chicago -and they had to alight. Hans Mueller rushed off to engage a couple of -taxicabs, and in a few minutes more they were on their way to his -bachelor quarters which were on a pleasant side street and not so very -far distant. - -“I like to live close py mine main stores,” explained Hans Mueller. -“Den if anyt’ing goes wrong, I can pe right on de spot quick.” - -Even though he was in the heart of Chicago, his quarters were -exceedingly comfortable, and the boys speedily made themselves at home. -Then Tom Rover went off to interview the two men who were interested in -the Rolling Thunder mine. - -“I got to go to pusiness now,” said Hans Mueller. “What would you poys -like to do?” - -“I think we’ll just take a look around,” said Jack. “We won’t bother -you any more for the present.” - -“Vell, you be here in time for supper at six o’clock,” said the -delicatessen dealer, and so it was arranged. Then the boys sallied -forth to look around the big city of the lakes. - - - - - CHAPTER XVI - - A PLOT AGAINST THE ROVERS - - -That afternoon the four Rover boys visited a number of points of -interest in Chicago and even took a run out to the famous stock yards, -Hans Mueller having given them a card to an official located there. -Through this man they were enabled to see many interesting details of -how large quantities of meat are prepared for consumption. - -“It’s all right enough,” remarked Andy when they were returning to the -delicatessen dealer’s apartment. “But, just the same, excuse me from -working in or around any stock yard.” - -“The same here,” answered Fred readily. “If they had to depend on me to -kill their cattle or dress it, I am sure we would have to go without -meat.” - -That evening the boys learned that Tom Rover had had an interesting -session with one of the stockholders in the Rolling Thunder mine. He -was to meet another one of the owners on the following morning. - -“I can’t say that things look very good,” said the twins’ father, in -reply to a question from Jack. “There’s a crowd at the mine that is -evidently bent on pushing some of the stockholders, including myself, -to the wall.” - -“But how can they do that, Uncle Tom?” questioned Jack. - -“They’ve been depressing the value of the stock on the market as much -as possible,” answered his Uncle Tom. “Now they have virtually got -control of the actual working of the mine and are doing things out at -Gold Hill Falls to suit themselves. I think it is high time that I got -on the ground to protect my rights.” - -“Dat’s de vay to do it,” came from Hans Mueller. “It’s all right enough -to write letters and talk by de telephone over to a man, but if you -want to do real pusiness go and talk mit him face by face.” - -Hans Mueller was quite anxious that all of the Rovers should see -the factory, or works, which he ran in connection with his chain of -delicatessen stores. Tom could not spare the time to go, but the boys -were willing, and so set off on the following morning early. - -The works was one where Hans Mueller turned out his sauerkraut, -pickles, and numerous table delicacies. Here they handled many -hundreds of pounds of frankfurters, bolognas, and numerous kinds of -smoked and salted fish and meats. - -“Mine sauerkraut has taken already six brizes,” said the delicatessen -dealer proudly. “And nobody in all Chicago has any better hot dogs, as -you call ’em, dan I carry. And den mine cheeses! Why, I import cheeses -from all over de world! I can show you cheeses what you never even -heard de name of,” he went on earnestly. - -“And I’ll bet the smell of some of them would knock a house down,” -added Andy. - -“Vell, a smell is already something what you got to get used to,” -answered Hans Mueller philosophically. - -The lads had lunch with the delicatessen dealer at a cafeteria -restaurant run in connection with his largest store. They had chicken -salad and tongue sandwiches, along with “home-made” apple pie, all of -which the boys relished keenly. - -“It’s as good a lunch as a fellow could get at a leading hotel,” -declared Jack to their host. “No wonder your stores are a big success, -Uncle Hans.” - -“Vell, I tries to give de bublic der money’s worth,” was the reply. - -After lunch Hans Mueller had to go off to visit some of his other -stores, and the boys started out on another inspection of the big city -by the lakes. - -“It’s a good deal like New York, only somewhat different,” said Andy. - -“That certainly is a queer way to put it,” returned Fred, with a grin. -“How can it be the same if it’s different?” - -“Oh, well, it’s like a ball game I saw some time ago,” said Andy dryly. -“It was nine to nine in the first inning, and only three to five in the -last inning.” - -“Nine to nine in the first inning and three to five in the last!” cried -Fred in perplexity. “What are you talking about?” - -“Well, it was this way: There were nine players on each side in the -first inning, and they started――――” And thereupon Andy dodged quickly -behind a signboard as Fred made as if to attack him while the others -laughed. - -The four boys were walking along in the vicinity of the Union Station -when they saw somebody coming toward them. It was the young man they -had met while going for railroad tickets in New York. - -“Well, of all things!” cried Joe Brooks, smiling. “You said you were -coming to Chicago, but I certainly didn’t expect to fall in with you -again.” - -“Did you just get in?” questioned Fred. - -“Got in a few hours ago. How are you enjoying yourselves in the Windy -City?” - -“Oh, we’re getting along all right enough,” answered Jack. “We have -been around town quite a bit, and also out to the stock yards.” - -“You aren’t staying in Chicago very long, I take it,” went on Joe -Brooks. - -“We’ll leave to-morrow morning,” answered Randy. - -Thereupon Joe Brooks started to tell them a somewhat lengthy story of -what had brought him to Chicago. He said that he was traveling for a -crockery house and hoped to catch one of his customers that afternoon. - -“It’s a rich concern and I’m hoping to land a big order, but I’ve got -to wait till five o’clock before I can see my man,” he went on. “So -I’ve got quite a little time on my hands. What are you fellows doing? I -might go along if you don’t mind,” and he smiled genially. - -“We’re not doing much of anything,” answered Jack politely. - -“Want me to show you around a little? I’ll be glad to do it. I’d do -almost anything for friends of Fatty Hendry. He and his relatives have -always treated me fine.” - -Joe Brooks was a slick talker and before long he was walking with -the four Rover boys, pointing out various places of interest and also -pointing out different people as they passed either on foot or in -automobiles. - -“There’s the mayor of this burg,” he declared as an auto flashed past. -“Great fellow he is, too. I had the pleasure of meeting him once when I -was here at a trade dinner. And that man walking on the other side of -the street over there is at the head of the schools here. A great man. -I understand he has made a small fortune out of spelling books.” - -“Is that so?” answered Andy. “Well, I don’t think I’ll ever make a -fortune out of spelling books,” and he grinned. - -In the most casual manner possible Joe Brooks drew the boys out until -he got many of the particulars from them concerning their proposed trip -to Gold Hill Falls and Sunset Trail. Now that they were so far on their -trip, they did not consider it necessary to be as secretive about it as -before. Never for one minute did they suspect that this young man knew -Carson Davenport or had anything to do with that scoundrel. - -“You fellows ought to have the time of your lives out there around -Maporah,” said Brooks. “Gee, I wish I could go along! I’m sure it would -beat selling crockery all to pieces.” - -“I certainly hope to have a splendid outing,” answered Jack. - -“Well, I guess you have earned it. It’s hard work to graduate from any -school, and I suppose your studies were pretty stiff at that military -academy you and Fatty attended.” - -“They were certainly stiff enough,” answered Randy. - -“Going to be out there long?” - -“A month at least, and maybe six or seven weeks,” answered Fred. “We -hope to have some good fishing, and maybe a little hunting too.” - -At half past four Joe Brooks excused himself, stating that he would -have to hunt up his customer before the man had a chance to get away -from him. He shook hands all around and again wished the Rovers the -best of luck. - -“He’s a pretty good sort, seems to me,” said Fred. - -“He certainly acted nice enough,” answered Andy. - -“That’s what he did,” added his twin. - -Jack said nothing. For some reason he could not fathom, the strange -young man had not altogether appealed to him. Yet, what there was about -Joe Brooks he did not like was something he could not put into words. - -Less than half an hour after Joe Brooks had left the Rover boys he -entered a hotel in one of the shabby sections of Chicago. Here he fell -in with Carson Davenport and a few minutes later the pair were joined -by two other men. - -“Well, did you find out anything more?” questioned the man from the oil -fields. - -“I think I’ve found out everything we want to know,” answered Joe -Brooks. - -“Then you found out where they’re stopping?” - -“Didn’t have to. I ran right into the four boys on the street.” - -“Well, you certainly were lucky!” - -“I hung around the station for three hours before that,” answered -Brooks. “At first I thought I’d call up the leading hotels by -telephone; but I was afraid that might look suspicious. So then I -thought I’d go out and take a look around. I didn’t expect to see -them, and I only thought I could fill in time until to-morrow morning, -when they were to take that train for which they bought accommodations -in New York. I thought maybe I could have a chance to talk to them -before they left and get a few particulars. But now I think I’ve got -everything we need.” - -“Let’s go upstairs and talk it over,” said Carson Davenport. “No use of -letting anybody else in on this. There are too many open ears around -down here.” - -Thereupon the four men took a rickety elevator to the fourth floor of -the hotel. They entered one of the rooms they had engaged and all sat -down to hear what Brooks had to say. - -“They’re going straight to Maporah first,” said the young man. “From -there they are to take horses to Gold Hill Falls. After that the boys -expect to have a good time on Sunset Trail. They did not know exactly -where they would stay, but thought it would be in some place engaged by -a miner named Lew Billings.” - -“Lew Billings!” exclaimed one of the other men. “I know him, all right -enough!” - -“He’s one of the foremen at the Rolling Thunder mine, isn’t he, Tate?” -questioned Davenport. - -“Yes,” answered Tate. - -“We know all about Sunset Trail,” put in the other man of the party. -“Tate and I have gone over it many a time.” - -“Well, that ought to help a whole lot, Jackson,” returned Davenport, -with satisfaction. “It’s just the place to put through a deal like we -have in mind, isn’t it?” - -“Sure thing!” answered Jackson. “Couldn’t be better. Let us once lay -our hands on those kids, and I’ll defy anybody to get ’em away from us.” - -“The main thing is to keep out of their sight until our trap is -sprung,” went on Carson Davenport. “We mustn’t let them know what we’re -doing. But once let me get my hands on those boys, and I’ll guarantee -that I’ll make their fathers pony up good and plenty,” he added, his -eyes gleaming wickedly. - - - - - CHAPTER XVII - - FOUR BOYS AND A BULL - - -When the Rover boys returned to Hans Mueller’s house they found the -twins’ father hard at work over a mass of papers. - -“I saw that other stockholder,” said Tom Rover, in explanation. “He is -as much mystified as to what is taking place at the Rolling Thunder -mine as I am. He’ll follow us out there just as soon as he can arrange -certain business affairs here. He’s with me in everything, and is going -to help me bring those other fellows up with a round turn.” - -“It’s too bad that this whole business had to get into such a mix, -Uncle Tom,” declared Fred. - -“For all I know, I may have to call on you boys to help me,” answered -the twins’ father. “From what Brother Dick told me, you did very well -in the oil fields, and you may have a chance to show your mettle out in -the gold fields.” - -“Well, I’m ready to help you all I can, Uncle Tom,” cried Jack quickly. -“I’ll do anything you say.” - -“The fun of the outing can wait,” declared Fred. - -“Sure, it can wait, Dad!” cried Randy. “You just give the orders, and -we’ll fill ’em.” - -“I wouldn’t mind running a gold mine for a day or two,” grinned Andy. -“It might give me a chance to fill my pockets with nuggets.” - -“I want to warn you boys to be careful of what you say and what you do -when we get to the mining region,” answered Tom Rover. “Some of the men -out there are desperate characters and some are very touchy. You say -the wrong thing to a touchy man and he may pull a gun on you.” - -“Oh, we know enough to watch out,” answered Jack. “Just the same, Uncle -Tom, if we fellows can help you in any way, don’t you hesitate to call -on us.” - -Early the following morning the Rovers bade farewell to Hans Mueller, -who had them taken to the railroad station. - -“If I could only get avay already, I’d go mit you in a minute,” -declared the genial delicatessen dealer. “I haf not forgot what a good -time I haf ven I go to Big Horn Ranch dat time.” - -“Yes, and what a dandy outing we did have, every one of us,” declared -Randy. - -Soon the Rovers were aboard the train bound westward. As before, they -had a double section and proceeded to make themselves as much at home -as possible. - -As the hours went by Tom Rover gave the boys some of the particulars -regarding his interview with the mine’s stockholders. - -“There is a fellow at the mine named Garrish――Peter Garrish――who is -now in charge. He’s a promoter from Canada and an unusually slick -individual. From what I can make out, Garrish is going to do his -best to squeeze us out and put himself and his friends in complete -possession of the Rolling Thunder mine.” - -“But you say you have your representative there――this old miner named -Lew Billings,” said Jack. - -“So I have, Jack. But the trouble is, while Billings is a first-class -mining operator, he is rather deficient in education and knows little -about the legal aspects of affairs. On the other hand, Garrish was at -one time a lawyer and evidently knows the mining game from a legal -standpoint in all its details. For all I know, when it came to legal -matters he might be able to twist Billings around his finger.” - -“Perhaps it would have been a good thing, Dad, if you had brought a -lawyer along,” suggested Randy. - -“Before I left Chicago I had an interview with a lawyer who is -affiliated with our attorneys in New York. I arranged matters with him -so that if he is needed he’ll come on immediately to represent me.” - -As the boys had traveled westward before, the trip was no great -novelty. Yet there were many interesting sights along the way, and they -did not tire of looking out of the windows or of spending hour after -hour on the observation platform of the last car. - -“These open spaces are what get me,” declared Randy, stretching out his -arm in a semicircle. “Just look at the thousands and thousands of acres -of land that seem to be going to waste!” - -“Yes, and then think of the thousands and thousands of people who are -huddling in the tenements of all of the big cities,” returned Jack. “It -seems all wrong, doesn’t it?” - -“Well, I suppose a lot of those people want companionship,” came from -Fred. “And they wouldn’t get much of it if they were spread all around -this scenery.” - -“I don’t believe I’ll ever want to settle down in the heart of a big -city,” said Andy thoughtfully. “Where we live isn’t so bad. We’ve got -plenty of air and a nice view of the Hudson River. But, just the same, -I’d rather rove around the open places. When I get down in one of -those narrow streets in lower New York, with the monstrous buildings on -both sides, I always feel shut in, just as if the whole thing was going -to tumble down on top of me.” - -“You’d rather have a bungalow on the top of Pike’s Peak, wouldn’t you, -Andy?” laughed Jack. - -“Perhaps. Although I think I’d prefer a bird’s nest on the top of the -north pole,” answered the fun-loving boy, with a grin. - -The first day on the train passed without special incident. The boys -slept well, and the twins were glad to note that their father did -likewise. - -“I guess dad is glad that Mr. Renton is going to act with him. You know -he represents a sixty-thousand-dollar interest, and that is a good -deal,” said Randy. Mr. Renton was the second stockholder Tom Rover had -called upon in Chicago. - -At noon on the second day, which was the Fourth of July, came something -of an interruption. The whole party were at lunch in the dining car -when there came such a sudden halt that their coffee was splashed all -over the table. - -“Wow!” exclaimed Andy. “Good-by, green corn!” he added, for an ear of -corn had rolled from his plate to the aisle of the car. - -“We certainly stopped in a hurry,” declared Fred. “I wonder what is the -matter?” - -“Maybe it’s a celebration,” suggested Randy. - -The boys and Tom Rover finished their meal and then walked back to the -car where their sections were located. They found that a number of the -passengers had left the train, and from one of these learned that there -was trouble on a bridge just ahead. - -“A freight that was crossing left the tracks, and they say it will take -an hour or more to clear up the muss,” explained one of the passengers. - -“Let’s go up ahead and take a look at things,” said Jack. “I’ll be glad -to stretch my legs.” - -“I don’t think I’ll go,” returned Tom Rover. “While the train is -standing still I think I’ll try to catch a nap. You boys can go if you -want to. But keep out of trouble and don’t get left when the train -starts again.” - -The spot was one where the road crossed a small stream. Along this -watercourse there was a fringe of trees and brushwood. The land was -comparatively level and covered with sage and prairie grass. - -Quite a crowd of people were collected at the front of the train, and -the boys soon saw what the trouble was. Two freight cars were off the -track and resting in just such a position that the other train could -not get by. - -“They’ve sent for a wrecking crew and think they’ll be here inside of -half an hour,” said one of the men, in answer to the boys’ questions. -“It won’t take them very long to straighten matters out when once they -get at work.” - -Having viewed the wreck for several minutes, the boys saw a footpath -leading along the stream, and Andy suggested that they take a short -walk in that direction. - -“I don’t know what state we’ll be walking in,” said the fun-loving -Rover. “But it will certainly be a state that suits me.” - -“I’ll tell you what we might do, Andy,” suggested his brother, with -a twinkle in his eye. “You were saying something this morning about -missing your bath. What’s the matter with going in swimming here?” - -“Gee, that would be an idea!” was the ready response. “Let’s do it!” - -“No, you don’t!” ordered Jack. “You don’t know a thing about that -stream in the first place. And in the second, how would you feel if you -were in the water and suddenly heard the train whistle to go ahead?” - -“I’d grab up my clothing and run,” answered Andy. - -“Maybe you would and maybe you wouldn’t,” declared Fred. “I’d like a -swim myself. But I really don’t think we ought to risk it,” he added. - -It was very pleasant walking along the footpath bordering the river, -and the boys found several spots which in the past had evidently been -used for camping. They had vaulted a low fence, satisfied that no one -would interfere with their walk. - -“Not a house in sight,” declared Jack, looking around. “And yet we -passed a fair-sized town just when we started to go to lunch.” - -“This is some sort of a ranch, I take it,” returned Fred. “Aren’t those -cows further up the river?” - -“Sure they’re cows!” declared Randy. “And a pretty big herd of ’em, -too.” - -“I understand cattle on the hoof is worth a good deal of money these -days,” went on Jack. “I’d like to own a few thousand cattle.” - -“It must be a lot of fun rounding them up,” declared Andy. - -“It isn’t so much fun though if the cattle try to round you up,” -answered Fred. - -The boys walked on a little farther and then concluded that it would -be best to return to the train. They had just started to retrace their -steps when they heard a crashing in the brushwood behind them. “Hello! -who’s coming?” cried Fred. - -“He must be in a tremendous hurry by the noise he’s making,” came from -Randy. - -“Sounds to me like one of those cows,” announced Jack. - -The sounds kept coming closer and presently through an opening in the -brushwood behind them the four boys saw a large beast come into view. - -“It isn’t a cow――it’s a bull!” exclaimed Fred. - -“Yes, and he doesn’t look to be any too friendly,” answered Jack. - -“Say, I don’t like this,” said Andy. “Looks to me as if that beast -might come for us.” - -The boys continued on their way in the direction of the train and the -bull came after them. At first the beast eyed them with more curiosity -than anger. But presently he gave a bellow and started to charge toward -them. - -“Look out! He’s coming for us!” yelled Jack. “Run for it, everybody!” - -No one needed any urging, and the four boys hurried down the footpath -as fast as they could go. The sudden flight of the lads seemed to take -the bull by surprise. His first charge came to a sudden halt. Then, -however, he let out another bellow and came after them swifter than -ever. - - - - - CHAPTER XVIII - - A NARROW ESCAPE - - -“Run! Run!” - -“He’s right behind us!” - -“Maybe we’d better jump into the river!” - -“Get behind the bushes,” suggested Jack. “He can’t get through as -quickly as we can! He’ll get himself all tangled up!” - -One after another the Rover boys left the footpath and plunged into -the brushwood leading down to the stream. Then they came to a clump -of trees, several branches of which swung low, and Randy, who was in -advance, pulled himself up. The others, seeing the move, followed. On -and on came the bull, crashing through the brushwood with scarcely an -effort. Then, just as the last of the four lads had pulled himself up -into one of the trees, the enraged beast gave a bellow and a snort and -came to a stop just beneath them. - -[Illustration: THE ENRAGED BEAST CAME TO A STOP BENEATH THEM.] - -“Gee, but that was a narrow escape!” gasped Randy, when he could catch -his breath. - -“I’ll tell the world it was,” panted Fred. “Gosh! did you ever see -such a savage beast?” - -“He was certainly willing to horn all of us,” answered Jack. - -“Yes, and he’s still willing,” came from Andy as he looked downward. -“Hi! Get out of there!” he yelled, shaking his fist at the bull. But -this only made the beast bellow louder than ever. He switched his tail -and shook his head from side to side and then glared viciously at the -four boys. - -“We’re in a pickle, if you ask me,” declared Fred, after a pause during -which the boys tried to regain their breath. “If that bull doesn’t go -away, how are we going to get back to the train?” - -“Is that a question or a riddle?” queried Andy. “If it’s a riddle, I -give it up. This is sure a new sort of Fourth of July celebration.” - -“If we only had a few rocks to throw at the bull perhaps we could chase -him away,” suggested Fred. - -“Not that bull!” answered Jack. “He’s a real dyed-in-the-wool monarch -of the pasture. Just look at him! Why, he looks as if he was thinking -he might butt down the tree and get at us that way!” - -The boys were certainly in a quandary. They had not only to act, but to -act quickly. Any moment they expected to hear the whistle of the train -preparatory to continuing the journey westward. - -“We’ll be in a fine pickle if that train goes off,” groaned Andy. - -“Yes, and what will dad think when he finds us missing?” added his twin. - -The tree the boys had climbed was a short, stocky affair, and some of -its branches intertwined with those of another tree standing directly -on the bank of the stream along which the lads had been walking. - -“Come on! I think I see a way out of this!” cried Jack. “Anyway, it -won’t hurt to try it!” - -“What do you propose to do?” questioned Fred quickly. - -“See that big tree? It leans right over the river and some of the -branches touch one of the trees on the other side.” - -“Hurrah! That’s the thing to do!” burst out Randy. “I don’t believe -that bull will follow us across the stream.” - -“I don’t think so myself. Anyway, we can try getting over. We won’t be -any worse off on that side of the water than we are on this.” - -Jack led the way with all possible speed, and one after another his -cousins followed him. It was not difficult to get into the next tree; -but climbing out on the sloping trunk and then out on the limbs which -brushed those from the tree on the other side of the stream was not so -easy. Jack made the first swing and Andy followed. Then came the other -twin. - -“Be careful, Fred!” yelled Jack, as he saw his cousin swing downward. - -He had scarcely spoken when there was a crack of wood as the limb upon -which the youngest Rover had depended snapped. But Fred swung himself -outward and then caught tight hold of a limb below those upon which the -others rested. - -“Safe?” queried Jack eagerly. - -“I――I guess so!” panted Fred. “Gee, but that was a close shave!” - -“Listen!” called out Andy suddenly. “Isn’t that the locomotive whistle?” - -All stopped short. They heard the bellow of the bull that had been -left behind them, and then, loud and clear, came the whistle from the -locomotive near the bridge. - -“They’re going to leave us behind!” groaned Fred. - -“Come on――all of you!” yelled Jack. “I’ll go ahead and see if I can’t -stop the train some way.” - -When looking at the wreck the oldest of the Rover boys had noticed -that after leaving the bridge the track curved slightly northward in -the direction in which they had been walking. Now, forgetting the bull -entirely, Jack clambered to the trunk of the tree, slid down, and -rushed through the brushwood and then out across the field beyond to -where he could see the distant tracks and telegraph poles. - -“I hope he makes it!” cried Andy, as he followed his cousin to the -ground. - -“Look! Look! I think the bull is coming after us, after all!” yelled -his twin. - -One after another the boys reached the ground. They glanced back, to -see that the bull had come down to the edge of the stream and had even -waded in up to his knees. But evidently the footing did not please him, -and there he remained, bellowing his defiance. - -Jack had been in many cross-country runs and athletic contests, but -never had he sprinted faster than now. Over the prairie and through the -sage brush he tore, heading for the nearest point on the railroad. As -he went he pulled out his handkerchief and waved it wildly, yelling as -he did so. - -The wreckage had been moved sufficiently to allow the limited to pass, -but the margin of safety was narrow, and the long line of Pullmans had -to proceed slowly. In the meantime the whistle and the bell were kept -going, so that the track might be kept clear of the wrecking crew and -any men who might be around belonging to the freight train. - -At last Jack was less than a hundred yards from the track. The train -had been coming slowly, but now, as the wreck was left behind, the -engineer increased the speed. Then Jack bounded on the track, took off -his coat and waved it wildly. - -On and on came the train. Would it stop? Jack was almost afraid his -signal would not be heeded, for the great locomotive glided past him, -thundering loudly. Then the brakes were applied, and with a jerk the -long train slowed up. - -“Hurrah! She’s stopped!” came from Fred, and in a few seconds more the -three Rover boys came up alongside of the young major. - -As soon as the train halted the conductor had a porter open one of the -vestibule doors so that he might ascertain the cause of the new delay. -The train official saw the boys and could not help but grin as they -came up to him all out of breath. - -“Almost got left, eh?” he said genially. “Well, it might have served -you right. You had no business to leave the train.” - -“Are you all there?” came a voice from over the conductor’s shoulder, -and Tom Rover appeared, his face full of anxiety. “I’ve been looking -all over for you. I thought you might be on some other part of the -train.” - -“We’re all here safe and sound, Dad,” answered Randy. “But we’ve had -one experience, believe me!” - -“What kind of an experience?” questioned the conductor. And then he -added quickly: “Any more to come aboard?” - -“No.” - -“All right then, we’ll go ahead,” and the vestibule door was closed -again and the long train proceeded on its way. - -Not only Tom Rover and the conductor but the porter and a number of -passengers listened with interest to the story the boys had to tell. -Quite a few laughed when they related how the bull had wanted to horn -them. - -“You were lucky to get off so easily,” said Tom Rover. “And doubly -lucky that you weren’t left behind.” - -“It was clever to think of crossing the stream from tree to tree,” -commented the conductor. “Bright idea! Of course, the bull might have -waded over, but that would have taken time.” - -The boys went back to their sections and were content for the rest of -that Fourth of July to take it easy. - -“Well, we had a touch of Western life right at the start,” remarked -Randy. “I suppose we’ve got to look for all sorts of things to happen -when we get out on Sunset Trail.” - -“Oh, you mustn’t think the West is as wild as all that,” answered Tom -Rover. “Most of the wild things that are happening to-day are in the -movies. You may find things no more exciting at Gold Hill Falls than in -any coal-mining town in Virginia or Pennsylvania. With the coming of -men to those places, the wild animals have taken themselves to the tall -timber.” - -“Oh, don’t spoil the outing, Uncle Tom!” cried Fred. “Why, we expect -to see bears and mountain lions and everything like that before we go -back!” - -“All right then, Fred, go to it,” laughed his uncle. “Only don’t let -the bears and mountain lions see you first.” - -By noon of the next day they had left the prairies behind and were -slowly but surely climbing the foothills of the Rocky Mountains. Now -the character of the scenery changed, and the boys were gradually -impressed with the beauties of nature as unfolded to their vision. - -“Here’s a regular scene for a painter,” said Jack presently, and he -pointed down into a deep valley where a river wound its way among -numerous bowlders. There was a small stretch of pasture land on one -side of the stream, and beyond was a mountain covered with timber of -various kinds. - -It was at the next stop, reached about an hour later, that the Rover -boys caught their first sight of Indians. There was a reservation not -a great distance away, and a number of the redmen, along with their -squaws, had come down to the station to sell trinkets and to obtain -tips for allowing their photographs to be taken. - -“That’s one way of getting into the pictures,” remarked Jack. “That old -Indian yonder said I could take his photograph shaking hands with you -other fellows for fifty cents apiece. What do you know about that!” - -“The old Indians don’t change much,” answered Tom Rover. “They are out -for any money they can get. Just the same, that old Indian may have a -son at college or on one of the big baseball teams.” - -“I knew one of the Indian ball players,” said Fred proudly. “His name -was Big Knee, but they called him Joe Smith. He was a twirler for a -middle West team.” - -It lacked but an hour to sunset when they arrived at Maporah. The -boys had expected to see quite a town, and were somewhat disappointed -when they saw only a dingy little station, a store and post-office -combined, and half a dozen tumbled-down dwellings. - -“Hardly anybody lives around here,” explained Tom Rover. “It used to be -quite a center when the gold mines behind the town were in operation. -But as soon as they failed to pay, the town practically went broke. But -it’s the nearest station to Gold Hill Falls.” - -Several days before Tom Rover had sent a telegraph to Lew Billings, -asking that individual to be on hand at the station with saddle horses -or some conveyance to take the whole party over to Sunset Trail. He was -therefore much disappointed when on alighting from the train with the -boys he saw nothing of the man from the mine. - -“I don’t understand this,” he said, after a look around. “He certainly -should have received my message.” - -There was only a handful of men around the little station, and no one -but the Rovers had left the train. While Tom Rover was deliberating -on what to do next a strange man, a miner wearing a flannel shirt, -broad-brimmed hat, and with his trousers tucked in his boots, strode up -hesitatingly. - -“Are you Mr. Rover?” he asked in rather a low voice. - -“I am,” answered Tom. - -“My name is Butts――Hank Butts. I work over at the Rolling Thunder mine.” - -“Is that so? Then, Butts, perhaps you can tell me where Lew Billings -is?” - -For reply, and greatly to Tom Rover’s astonishment, the miner leaned -forward and whispered hoarsely: - -“I can’t tell you that, partner. Lew disappeared two days ago, and -nobody seems to know what’s become of him.” - - - - - CHAPTER XIX - - THE DISAPPEARANCE OF LEW BILLINGS - - -“Lew Billings has disappeared!” exclaimed Tom Rover. - -“Yes, partner. Teetotally and completely vamoosed, and nobody knows -where to,” answered the strange miner. - -“Do you think he has been the victim of foul play?” went on the father -of the twins, his face showing his concern. - -“I can’t say as to that. He left between two days, as the saying goes. -Nobody saw him go. That is, if they did see him they haven’t mentioned -it,” corrected Hank Butts. - -“Did you come here to tell me this?” - -“I did. You see, Lew and me have been partners for a good many years. -We went up to the Klondike together, and we also staked out the Blue -Daisy claim. Me and Lew was just like brothers. He told me a little -about what you expected to do when you got here, and told me about -when he expected you to arrive. That’s the reason I’ve been on the -lookout for you.” - -“Did you say you’ve been working with Billings?” - -“Not exactly. You know the mine is divided into two veins, the north -and the south. Lew always had charge up at the north end while I work -under a man named Haggerty at the south end. But we got together quite -often, just for the sake of old times,” went on Hank Butts. - -The boys listened with much interest to this conversation and continued -to listen when Butts explained more in detail concerning the mysterious -disappearance of Lew Billings. He said that Billings and the manager at -the mine, Peter Garrish, had had a hot discussion over certain matters -concerning the way the work was being carried on in the north vein, and -he was afraid Billings had said too much. - -“He mentioned you, Mr. Rover, and also a Chicago capitalist named -Renton, and that seemed to make Garrish wild. I understand the two had -it hot and heavy for quite a while, and then Billings went away in -disgust.” - -“Was that the night he disappeared?” asked Jack. Tom Rover had -explained to the miner that the boys were his two sons and his two -nephews. - -“That’s it. Garrish and Lew had their argument about five o’clock. Then -Lew went down to the bunkhouse, and a little later had his supper. -After that he got some kind of a message and went up the mountainside -where they had reported some kind of a landslide a few days before. -That was the last seen of Lew by any one of our men.” - -“Gee! you don’t suppose he was swallowed up by the landslide?” -exclaimed Randy. - -“There wasn’t no landslide when Lew went there. That happened several -days before. Besides, me and some other men searched the whole vicinity -and didn’t find no trace of Lew.” - -“But he might have been caught in a new slide and buried out of sight,” -said Andy. - -“It’s possible, my lad. But I don’t think so. Lew Billings was a very -careful man, and he wouldn’t go prowling around no loose dirt or rocks -unless he knew what he was doing. In all the years he’s been mining and -prospecting, I never knew him to get caught in any such way as that.” - -“Well, what’s your idea, Butts? Give it to me straight,” came sharply -from Tom Rover. “We’re both friends of Lew Billings, so there is no use -in beating about the bush.” - -“Well, it ain’t for me to say what happened to Lew,” returned the -old miner doggedly. “I told you about the argument he had with Peter -Garrish. Maybe that had something to do with it, and maybe it didn’t.” - -“Well, Lew Billings is my friend and Peter Garrish is not,” answered -Tom Rover bluntly. “This looks like some sort of foul play to me.” - -“Oh, Dad, you don’t think they would――――” Andy broke off short, hardly -daring to go on. - -“I don’t know what to think, Andy,” was his father’s sober reply. “This -is rather a wild country, you know; and I have told you my opinion of -Garrish and his crowd before.” - -“Do you think it possible that Billings took a train to Chicago to head -you off?” questioned Jack. “He might have gained some new information -that he wanted to get to you as soon as possible.” - -“I don’t think he took no train,” interposed Hank Butts. “Leastwise, -not from this station. I’ve asked the station master, and he named over -everybody who got a ticket and went aboard, both ways. If he took a -train at all, it would have been from some other place.” - -“Can’t you figure it out at all, Butts?” questioned the twins’ father. - -“No, I can’t. I don’t think Garrish is the man to shoot another -fellow. He’s too much of a coward. But he might play Lew some underhand -trick. I think Lew made a big mistake to mention you and that Mr. -Renton.” - -“Maybe that gave this Peter Garrish an idea that Billings knew too much -and ought to be gotten out of the way,” suggested Jack. - -“It almost looks like that,” answered his uncle. “But the question just -now is: What did they do with the man?” - -The matter was talked over for some time longer, but no one could -suggest a solution of the mystery. Lew Billings, the individual -Tom Rover had depended on in his fight to maintain his rights in -the Rolling Thunder mine, had disappeared, and Tom was almost at a -standstill concerning what to do next. - -“Aren’t you going over to Sunset Trail?” demanded Randy anxiously. “You -aren’t going to back out, are you, Dad?” - -“No, I’m not going to back out,” was the firm reply. “But I suppose -I’ll have to change my plans somewhat, awaiting the reappearance of -Lew Billings or some word from him. He wrote that he had important -information, but he didn’t give sufficient details for me to go ahead -alone. If Billings doesn’t show up, I suppose all I can do is to wait -until Mr. Renton comes.” - -Hank Butts had come over to Maporah on horseback, leading one other -steed, that belonging to Lew Billings. - -“And that proves that Lew didn’t go away on horseback,” said Butts, -“because it’s the only nag he owns. I brought him over in case I met up -with you,” and he nodded to Tom Rover. - -“Well, I’ve got to find some sort of mounts for the boys,” answered the -twins’ father. “Otherwise, we’ll have to make some arrangement to stay -here.” - -“You might get a shakedown over to Gus Terwilliger’s,” answered the old -miner, waving his hand toward the store. “He’s got a kind of bunkhouse -in the back there. It ain’t much of a place, but the miners and cowboys -use it sometimes, when they’ve got to wait for trains.” - -“Do you suppose he has any horses?” - -“I can’t say. He might have.” - -“I don’t suppose they have anything in the way of an auto running up -that way?” came from Fred. - -“Not much!” and for the first time since meeting them Hank Butts -grinned. “Pretty good going down here, but once you get in the -mountains, and you couldn’t run an auto a hundred yards. Besides, some -of them trails is so narrow a horse can’t scarcely navigate ’em.” - -“In that case, how did they get the mining machinery up there?” -questioned Jack. - -“It all had to come in by the lower route, lad. It’s over a hundred -miles more than this way around. But they had to do it, for there ain’t -no other way to reach Gold Hill――that is, by wagon.” - -The crowd had walked away from the station and now came back to find -the place deserted and locked up. - -“No more trains to stop here until nine o’clock to-morrow morning,” -announced Hank Butts, as he untied the two horses and offered one of -the steeds to Tom Rover. “Each of us might carry one of the boys, but I -don’t see how we could carry two,” he went on. - -“We’ll go over to the store and see what we can do,” answered the -twins’ father, and with the boys walking and the men riding they soon -reached the general store which the miner had indicated. Here the last -of the customers had departed, and the proprietor sat in an easy chair -dozing with his pipe hanging from the corner of his mouth. - -“Sure! I can give you a shakedown for the night if you want it,” said -Gus Terwilliger, after the situation had been explained to him. “Or, -if you want it, I may be able to fit you out with horses.” - -“Didn’t know you had so many animals, Gus!” exclaimed Butts, in -surprise. - -“Oh, a general store like this has got to keep everything,” answered -the storekeeper, with a grin, and then went on to explain that six -cowboys had gone away on a vacation and had left their steeds in his -care. - -“They said I could hire ’em out to any responsible parties that came -along,” went on Gus Terwilliger. “They’d be mighty glad to get a little -money out of the beasts instead of having ’em eat their heads off in my -corral. Cowboys ain’t any too wealthy, you know.” - -The quarters the storekeeper had to offer were clean and fairly -comfortable, and after another talk with Hank Butts Tom Rover decided -to stay at Maporah over night. - -“If we went over to Gold Hill with you it might only make more trouble -for you,” he explained to the old miner. “You had better go back and -say nothing about having seen me. We can ride over to-morrow just as -well as not. But I’m going to depend on you as a friend, Butts,” he -added, taking the old miner by the hand. “And if you hear of anything -worth knowing, don’t fail to let me know about it and at once.” - -To this the old miner agreed, and a few minutes later set off on -horseback, taking Lew Billings’s mount with him. Then the Rovers -reëntered the general store and asked the proprietor if he could give -them their supper. - -“Sure thing! And breakfast, too,” answered Gus Terwilliger. “That’s -what my wife and two daughters are here for――to wait on all customers.” - -The boys were shown a place where they could wash, and a little later -they and their uncle were conducted to a small but comfortable dining -room and there treated to a home-cooked meal that, while perhaps not -as elaborate as those served on the train, was entirely satisfactory. -The two Terwilliger girls waited on the table and smiled broadly at the -visitors. - -“Going to work in the mine?” questioned one of the girls, a miss of -fifteen. - -“No. We came out to hunt elephants,” answered Andy, with a wink, and -thereupon both girls giggled and soon became quite friendly. - -After the meal the horses were brought out and examined and Tom Rover, -with the aid of the boys, selected five of the mounts, and also hired -the sixth animal for the purpose of transporting their baggage up to -Sunset Trail. - -“Well, Uncle Tom, things don’t look very bright, do they?” questioned -Jack of his uncle when they were ready to turn in. - -“They certainly do not, Jack,” was the sober reply. “This unexpected -disappearance of Lew Billings upsets me a good deal. I hardly know what -to expect when I reach the mine.” - -“Do you think you’ll have trouble with this Peter Garrish?” questioned -Randy. - -“I certainly do! A whole lot of trouble!” answered Tom Rover. - - - - - CHAPTER XX - - AT THE ROLLING THUNDER MINE - - -“What a magnificent view!” - -It was Jack Rover who spoke. The party had been on the way to Sunset -Trail for over two hours. All were mounted on the steeds Tom Rover had -hired from the storekeeper and behind them came the extra horse loaded -down with their belongings. - -“I’ll say it’s a fine view!” declared Fred, who was riding beside his -cousin. - -They had reached the top of one of the foothills of the Rocky Mountains -and on all sides stretched rocks and forests with here and there a -great mound rearing its head toward the sky. At one point there was -a sharp cleft in the mountainside, and from this rushed a torrent of -water, making a thundering sound as it reached the rocks and the river -bed far below. - -“That’s where the Rolling Thunder mine gets its name,” said Tom Rover, -pointing to the waterfall. “If you close your eyes you’ll think the -sound very much like rolling thunder.” - -“Is the mine over there?” questioned Andy eagerly. - -“Yes. But you can’t see it from this point. We’ve got to cover at least -two miles more before we get in sight of the place.” - -“And where is Sunset Trail?” questioned Jack, with equal eagerness. - -“That’s just above and a little to the south of the falls,” answered -his uncle. “We’ll hit that trail just before we get to Gold Hill.” - -The climbing up and down the foothills leading to the mountains beyond -was no easy task for either horses or riders, yet the boys enjoyed the -outing thoroughly. - -“It beats reciting in a classroom all hollow,” was the way Randy -expressed himself. “Me for a life in the open air every time!” - -“I knew you boys would enjoy this,” declared Tom Rover. “If it wasn’t -for what I’ve got on my mind just now I’d be as crazy about it as you -are,” and for an instant there was an old-time twinkle in his eyes. - -“Oh, Uncle Tom, don’t worry about the mine all the time!” burst out -Fred. “Things may straighten themselves out quicker than you expect.” - -“I hope they do,” answered his uncle. But almost immediately his face -again resumed a worried look. The disappearance of Lew Billings had -affected him deeply. - -Tom Rover had already explained to the boys that many of the men at the -mine kept house for themselves and that there was also something of a -boarding house, presided over by a colored man, Toby White, who at one -time had been a chef in a San Francisco hotel. It was at Toby White’s -boarding house they hoped to obtain accommodations during their stay at -Gold Hill. - -“But of course we won’t want to stay at the boarding house all the -time,” said Fred, as the party rode along. “We want to get out on -Sunset Trail and do some hunting and fishing.” - -“You’re welcome to go out as much as you please, Fred,” answered his -uncle. “All I ask of you is that you keep out of trouble.” - -“Oh, we know how to take care of ourselves,” answered the youngest -Rover confidently. - -“But remember, Uncle Tom, we won’t want to leave you if you need us,” -put in Jack quickly. “If there is any fighting to be done, we want to -be right alongside to help you.” - -“I don’t expect any fighting, Jack,” was the reply. “Peter Garrish -isn’t that kind of a man. As Hank Butts said, he’s a good deal of a -coward. If he tries anything at all, it will be in a very underhand -way. What I want him to do is to open the books of the concern and -let me talk with the superintendent and the others in charge of the -mine and find out exactly how things are going. I have an idea they are -selling a good portion of their ore to another concern at a low price -and that that concern is owned by Garrish and his friends.” - -It was not yet noon when they came in sight of Gold Hill. As they -made a turn of the mountain trail they came again within sound of the -thundering falls, which was now below them. - -The entrance to the Rolling Thunder mine was not a prepossessing one. -The opening was in the side of the hill and from it ran a small railway -to a crusher a short distance off. There were half a dozen buildings, -some of wood and some covered with galvanized iron. Half a dozen men -were moving about and they gazed curiously at the new arrivals. - -“We’ll go over to Toby White’s boarding house first and see what sort -of accommodations we can get there,” said Tom Rover. “I don’t want to -give Garrish a chance to keep us out.” - -“Keep us out! What do you mean?” questioned Randy. - -“He might give Toby a tip not to take us in. He might try to make it so -uncomfortable that we couldn’t stay here.” - -“But we could camp out if we had to!” cried Fred. - -“Sure we could! And that’s what I’ll do if we have to,” answered his -uncle. - -Tom had been at Toby White’s before, at the time he had made -his investment in the mine, and as he had treated the colored -boarding-house keeper rather liberally, White was all smiles when he -recognized his visitor. - -“I suah am proud to see you, Mistah Rover,” he said, bowing. “Got your -fambly with you, eh?” - -“I have, Toby. My two sons and my two nephews. I want to know if you’ve -got accommodations for us.” - -“I ce’tainly has. Come right in and make you’selves at home. Dinner -will be ready in half an hour.” - -“We may want to stay quite a while, Toby,” went on Tom Rover, as he -dismounted, his action being followed by the boys. - -“Stay as long as you please, sir. I can give you a room to you’self and -I’ve got two other rooms where the young gentlemen can double up. Just -come right in, sir.” - -“I wonder if he’d have been so friendly if he knew Uncle Tom was after -Peter Garrish’s scalp,” whispered Fred to his cousins. - -“Hush, Fred,” admonished Jack in a low tone. “You’d better keep all -that sort of talk under your hat for the present.” - -Having proceeded to make themselves at home in the rooms by putting -away their belongings, the boys rejoined Tom Rover, who had announced -that he was going over to the office of the mine, one of the small -buildings near the mouth of the mine shaft. - -“It’s just possible Garrish may want to see me alone,” announced Tom -Rover. “So if I give you boys the hint just make yourselves scarce for -the time being,” and so it was arranged. - -“But don’t forget if you need us just yell and we’ll come running,” -announced Randy. He had heard his mother warn his father not to get -into a fight with the mine manager. - -While Tom Rover walked over to the office the boys wandered down to the -mine opening, gazing curiously at the darkness beyond where only a few -lights flickered. - -“Gee, I never could see what there was in being a miner――I mean a -fellow to work way in the bowels of the earth like this,” remarked Fred. - -“I don’t think this is as bad as a coal mine,” answered Andy. “Gosh! -that would get your goat, sure. Those poor fellows are hundreds and -hundreds of feet out of sight of daylight. If anything gives way, -it’s all up with them. I’d rather be a lineman working on the top of -telephone poles.” - -“Yes, or even an aviator flying through the clouds,” added his twin. - -When Tom Rover entered the office attached to the mine he found -two young clerks in charge. Neither of them was working. One had a -newspaper in his hand and from this was reading some baseball scores. -They stared in wonder at their visitor. - -“Is Mr. Peter Garrish around?” questioned Tom. His manner was one of -authority and the clerks felt instinctively that here was some one who -was entitled to their attention. - -“Mr. Garrish just stepped out to the mine for a few minutes,” answered -one of the clerks. “He’ll be back presently. Anything I can do for you?” - -“Did he go down in the mine?” questioned Tom Rover. - -“No, he only went over to call up one of the gang foremen. They’re -getting ready to set off another charge down there.” - -“Then I’ll walk over and see if I can find him.” - -The boys walked around the mouth of the mine and then stepped inside -for several yards in order that they might get a better view of what -was beyond. They were straining their eyes in the semi-darkness when -suddenly Jack felt a rather rough hand on his shoulder. - -“Hi, you fellows! What are you doing here?” cried an unsympathetic -voice. “Don’t you know that strangers have no business in this mine?” - -“Excuse us, but we didn’t know we were intruding,” answered Jack, and -he and the others retreated to the mouth of the opening, followed by -the man who had accosted them. He was a tall, thin individual with gray -hair and steely blue-gray eyes. - -“Where did you boys come from?” questioned the man abruptly, and looked -sharply from one to another. - -“My brother and I came with my father,” answered Randy. “These two -fellows are my cousins.” - -“What’s your name?” - -“Randy Rover,” was the answer. - -“Randy Rover!” repeated the man, and his manner showed his astonishment. -“Are you all Rovers?” - -“Yes.” - -“Are you the sons of Mr. Thomas Rover of New York?” - -“We are,” answered Andy. - -“Humph! Did your father send you out here?” - -“No. We came with him,” answered Randy, and then he continued quickly: -“Who are you?” - -“You don’t know that? I thought everybody knew me. I am Mr. Peter -Garrish, and I am in charge here. You say you came with your -father――where is he?” - -“Here he comes now,” answered Randy, as Tom Rover strode toward the -crowd. - -Peter Garrish looked, and as he saw the parent of the twins his face -took on a look of commingled fear and anger. He compressed his lips and -gave a slight toss to his head. - -“Came to make trouble, I suppose,” he snarled, “Well, it won’t do him -any good!” - - - - - CHAPTER XXI - - OUT ON SUNSET TRAIL - - -If Peter Garrish was ill at ease, it must be confessed that Tom Rover -was also somewhat perplexed regarding the best way of approaching -the manager of the mine. He had thought to get a great deal of data -concerning the mine from Lew Billings and then confront Garrish with -these proofs of his wrongdoing. - -“Came to look the place over, I suppose?” said Garrish, eyeing Tom -distrustfully. - -“I did,” answered the father of the twins bluntly. “And I also came to -take a look at the books.” - -“Take a look at the books, Mr. Rover? What’s in the wind now?” and -Garrish’s voice took on a decidedly unpleasant tone. - -“I won’t beat around the bush, Garrish. You know that for a long time I -have not been satisfied with the way things are going here. I have got -a lot of money tied up in this mine, and I don’t intend to lose it.” - -“Who said you were going to lose it?” demanded the manager. - -“Nobody said so, Garrish. But I can put two and two together as well as -the next fellow. I don’t like the way things are running here. By the -way, what have you done to Lew Billings?” - -“Billings! I haven’t done anything to Billings.” - -“He seems to be missing.” - -“Well, that’s his fault and not mine. We had something of an argument -and I told him if he was not willing to carry out my orders he had -better look for a job. Since that I haven’t seen or heard of him.” - -“He seems to have disappeared very mysteriously, Garrish,” went on Tom -suggestively. - -“See here, Rover, do you want to start something?” snarled the manager. -“If you do, I’ll tell you right now it won’t get you anywhere! I’ve -had nothing to do with Billings’ disappearance. He went off on his -own hook. Now, I know you’re a stockholder here and you’ve got a -stockholder’s rights. But you must remember that I’m the manager and -that I represent the majority of the stockholders. I’m willing to do -what’s fair, but I won’t be bulldozed.” - -“I sha’n’t ask you to do anything but what is fair, Garrish,” answered -Tom. “You certainly ought not to object to a large stockholder like -myself looking over the books and taking a look around the mine.” - -“That’s all right. But you’ve got to treat me as a manager ought to be -treated, or you’ll keep out of the office and out of the mine too.” - -“Well, perhaps after――――” began Tom, and then suddenly stopped and -said instead: “Well, have it your own way, Garrish. Just the same, -I don’t think you’re treating me quite decently, seeing that I have -seventy-five thousand dollars locked up in this mining company.” - -“Other people have over half a million dollars locked up in it. I’m -representing them as well as you. You know the majority rule, and I am -taking my orders from the majority.” - -After this there was a sharp exchange of words lasting ten minutes or -more. During that time Peter Garrish tried to draw Tom out, but the -father of the twins refused to commit himself any further than stating -that he had come West to look over the mine and likewise the books. - -“Well, you can’t go down in the mine to-day, and probably not -to-morrow,” said Peter Garrish at last. “We are using a lot of dynamite -and it might be dangerous. As soon as it’s safe you can go down and -take a look around.” - -“All right, that’s fair,” answered Tom. “Now, what about the books?” - -“The two bookkeepers are busy to-day making out the pay roll and doing -some other things, but I’ll fix it so you can go over the books with -them in a couple of days.” - -This was as much as Peter Garrish was willing to concede. Then he added -that they might obtain accommodations from the general storekeeper at -Maporah. - -“Yes, we stopped there last night,” answered Tom. “But now we have -already made arrangements to stay at Toby White’s boarding house.” - -“Toby White’s!” exclaimed the manager, and it was evident that this -information did not please him in the least. “Toby had no business to -take you in. That boarding house is run exclusively for mine employees.” - -“Well, he had room, and he took us in. I don’t see what harm there is -in it when the rooms are vacant.” - -“That place is on mining property, and Toby understood the boarding -house was to be exclusively for our employees. Of course, if you, as a -stockholder, want to stay there, I’ll raise no objections. But I don’t -see what we’re going to do with these boys around.” - -“We don’t expect to stay around very much,” put in Randy quickly. -“We’re going out on Sunset Trail to see if we can stir up any fishing -and hunting.” - -Another argument started over the question of the boarding house, but -here Tom Rover was firm and stated that they would stay as long as the -colored man would permit them. Then some one came to tell the manager -that they were getting ready to set off the charge as ordered, and he -said he would have to leave and see that everything was all right. But -before going down into the mine he hurried off to the office, where he -closed the door sharply behind him. - -“Uncle Tom, those bookkeepers were not busy at all!” whispered Jack. -“When we looked in at the window they were both looking over a -newspaper and talking about baseball scores.” - -“Never mind,” answered his uncle, with a peculiar look in his eyes. “I -think I know how to handle this Peter Garrish. He puts on the front of -a bulldog, and just at present I’m going to let him do it. But before -I get through with him I’ll make him squeal like a stuck pig. Don’t -you boys give him any information, and especially don’t say a word -about those stockholders I stopped off to see in Chicago. You just go -back to the boarding house, and then you can go out on Sunset Trail if -you want to. I’m going to ride back to Maporah. I want to send off -several telegrams. He says he has the backing of the majority of the -stockholders. Well, he won’t have when I get through with him.” - -“Gee, that’s the way to talk, Dad!” exclaimed Randy, in admiration. -“You get the other stockholders to back you up, and you can soon give -Mr. Peter Garrish his walking papers.” - -All returned to the boarding house. A little later Tom Rover set off on -his return to the railroad station. Then the boys, with nothing else to -do, looked over their hunting and fishing outfits and, after dinner, -went off on horseback to do a little exploring. - -They found Sunset Trail a fairly good highway leading westward. It -wound in and out among the hills and mountains, and there were numerous -high spots where the descending sun might be viewed to advantage. - -“I suppose that is where the name comes from,” remarked Fred, as they -came to a halt at one of these high spots to view their surroundings. -“It must be beautiful here when the sun is setting beyond those distant -mountains.” - -“I don’t believe there’s very much in the way of hunting around here,” -remarked Jack. “So far I haven’t seen a sign of anything outside of a -few squirrels.” - -“I’d like to get some trout or pickerel,” came from Fred. “Gee, I -haven’t been fishing for almost a year!” - -“Speaking of fishing puts me in mind of Clearwater Lake,” remarked -Randy. “I wonder if Phil Franklin has done anything about looking for -that silver trophy we lost overboard.” - -“Gee, I certainly wish that was found!” sighed his twin. “They ought to -be able to get at it somehow, if they fish long enough.” - -The boys rode up a long hill and then went down the somewhat steep -decline on the other side. At the foot they found a fair-sized stream -of water rushing along through the rocks. - -“Here is a pretty good trail,” announced Jack. “And look, isn’t that a -lake?” - -“That’s what it is!” cried Fred. “Come on! Let’s ride over and see what -it looks like. Maybe we’ll have a chance for some fishing to-day,” he -added, for they had brought their rods along and also a box of assorted -flies. - -The trail was rocky in spots, but the horses seemed to be used to this -sort of going and made fairly good progress. Presently they came out -on the edge of the lake which seemed to be about half a mile long and -over two hundred yards wide. There were numerous rocks on the shore -interspersed with brushwood and trees. - -“There ought to be something in the way of fish in this lake,” remarked -Jack. “Let’s try our luck and rest the horses at the same time.” - -The lake was located about seven miles directly westward from Gold -Hill and in a spot evidently but little visited by the natives. Not a -building of any sort was in sight, and when the boys discovered the -remains of a campfire they came to the conclusion that the fire must -have been built months before. - -Tethering the horses so as to make sure the animals would not stray -away, the four boys quickly unslung their fishing outfits and got them -ready for use. - -“I don’t know what we ought to fish with――flies or worms,” said Randy. -“What do you think?” and he looked at Jack. - -“If we can find any worms we might mix it up,” was the reply, and so it -was arranged. - -Having baited to their satisfaction, the boys wandered along the bank -of the lake, seeking various points that might look advantageous. Jack -and Andy found convenient fallen trees while the others walked out on a -rocky point that projected far into the water. - -“Hurrah, I’ve got something!” cried Randy, after a few minutes of -silence, and brought up a lake trout about nine inches long. - -“Good for us!” came from Jack. “Not so very large, but it’s the first -catch, anyway.” - -For some time after that the fish did not seem to bite. But presently -Jack brought in a trout weighing at least a pound, and then the others -were equally successful. Inside of an hour they had a mess between them -weighing five or six pounds. - -“Gee, we’re going to have fish for supper all right enough,” declared -Fred, with satisfaction. “I don’t see why the miners and other folks -around here don’t do more fishing.” - -“It doesn’t pay as well as mining, that’s why,” answered Jack. “Just -look at it, we’ve been here nearly two hours, and we’ve got about two -dollars’ worth of fish. If the four of us were working at the mine we’d -have earned at least eight dollars in that time.” - -“This wouldn’t be a bad spot for camping,” suggested Andy. - -“Suppose we ride around the lake,” suggested his twin. “There seems to -be a trail all the way around.” - -The others were willing, and soon the fishing tackle was put away and -they were once more on horseback. - -At the lower end of the lake they found another stream of water running -between a mass of dense brushwood. Here the trail was narrow and the -horses had to pick their way, for the spring freshets had thrown the -loose stones in all directions. - -“Maybe we had better turn back,” came from Fred. “The trail seems to be -getting worse instead of better.” - -“Oh, I reckon it will be all right on the higher ground,” answered -Jack. “When the snows melted last spring I suppose the water was pretty -fierce down here where the lake empties.” - -Andy and Randy had pushed ahead, and now they disappeared around a bend -of the trail. A moment later came a yell. - -“Hi! Look out, boys! There’s some wild animal here! He’s up a tree!” -came from Andy. - -Then came a snarl, followed by a snort of fright from the horse Randy -was riding. The next instant something came flying through the leaves -of the tree, landing on the horse’s flank. - - - - - CHAPTER XXII - - THE MOUNTAIN LION - - -“It’s a wildcat!” - -“No, it’s a mountain lion, and it’s going to attack Randy!” - -“Shoot the beast!” - -“Look out or you’ll shoot Randy!” - -“There they go――through the bushes!” - -“What shall we do?” - -Such were the startled exclamations from the other three boys. The yell -from Andy had brought Fred and Jack hurrying forward, and they were -just in time to see the wild animal land on the flank of the horse. -Then the steed, evidently terror stricken, dashed into the brushwood -alongside the trail, carrying Randy with him. - -“Was it really a mountain lion?” - -“Where did they go?” - -“Randy! Randy! Can’t you shoot the beast?” screamed Andy. - -The words had scarcely left Andy’s lips when there came a scream from -his twin and another wild snort from the horse. Then there was added -to the tumult the snarl of the mountain lion and an instant later the -beast dropped from the horse and shot through the brushwood directly in -front of where Jack and Fred had brought their mounts to a halt. - -The boys had brought their guns with them, but not having noticed any -game worth shooting at had placed the weapons behind them. Both Jack -and Fred made frantic efforts to get their weapons into action, but -before they could aim at the mountain lion it had whirled around and -disappeared up a rocky trail and then behind a clump of brushwood. An -instant later they saw it streaking up the mountainside. Jack took -aim and so did Fred, but before either could pull a trigger the beast -disappeared. - -“Randy! Randy! Are you all right?” called out his twin anxiously, for -they could hear the horse Randy was riding thrashing viciously around -in the brushwood some distance away. - -“Whoa! Whoa!” Randy called out. “Whoa, I tell you! You’re all right -now, old boy! Keep quiet! Whoa!” The boy continued to talk to the horse -and do his best to subdue the animal. But the nails of the mountain -lion had been dug deep into his flank and he evidently felt as if he -had been scourged with a whip. He continued to prance here and there -and then, of a sudden, streaked off across a clearing that led upward. - -“There they go!” shouted Jack. “The horse is running away!” - -“Hold tight, Randy!” shouted Fred. “Don’t let him throw you!” For a -dash upon those sharp rocks that lay strewn all over the open space -might mean death. - -Fortunately, Randy had slung his fishing rod beside his gun and had -tied his share of the fish in a cloth behind his saddle. Consequently, -his hands were free to hold the reins, and this he did grimly as the -horse pranced over the field very much like an untamed broncho. - -“Whoa! Whoa!” went on Randy, doing his best to subdue his mount. “Whoa, -I tell you! That wildcat――or whatever it was――is gone.” - -As the horse shot across the field and among some short brushwood, the -three boys left behind headed in that direction. Each had his gun ready -for use, thinking that possibly the mountain lion or some other wild -beast might show itself. - -Never had Randy had a rougher experience than the present. Several -times he was all but flung from the horse as the animal swung around -to avoid hitting one rock or another. Once he dropped the reins and -held on to the horse’s mane. Then the animal stumbled and the lad went -up in the air and it looked for a moment as if he might go over the -horse’s head. But he came back safely, and at last brought the horse -down to a walk. - -“Whoa there, Charley Boy,” he said as soothingly as a panting breath -would permit. “Good boy now! Keep quiet!” And then he managed to bring -the horse to a standstill. - -When the others came up Randy dismounted and all saw that the horse had -received several deep scratches on the flank, and from these the blood -was still flowing. Randy and Jack attempted to wipe the blood away, but -the horse would not have this and acted as if he meant to “kick them -into kingdom come,” as Andy expressed it. So then they let him alone. - -“What became of the wildcat?” questioned Randy. - -“It wasn’t a wildcat. It was a young mountain lion,” declared Jack. -“Fred and I tried to get a shot at it, but it got away up the -mountainside before we could get our guns around to taking aim.” - -“Didn’t the mountain lion hit you at all, Randy?” questioned his -brother anxiously. - -“No, he missed me by a couple of inches,” was the reply. “I saw him -coming and I dodged. He went right over my shoulder and then struck -the horse. Of course Charley Boy wouldn’t stand for that, and he swung -around as if hit with a red-hot whip. That threw the mountain lion to -the ground, and what happened to the animal after that I don’t know -because I had my hands full with the horse.” - -“Gee, I’m sorry we didn’t get a crack at that beast!” said Fred -regretfully. - -“Well, there’s one thing sure,” returned Andy, and something of a grin -showed on his face. “We know that there’s one kind of game around here. -In fact, two kinds, if you’re going to count the fish.” - -After the horse that had been attacked had been thoroughly subdued the -boys continued on the trail around the lake. Now, however, they kept -their guns handy, hoping they might get a sight of the mountain lion or -some other game. - -But nothing appeared and, having come to the point from which they had -started, they climbed up the road leading to Sunset Trail. By this time -the sun was descending behind the mountains to the westward and they -thought it time to return to Gold Hill. - -When they got back to the boarding house they found that Peter Garrish -had been busy during their absence. Evidently the mine manager had -called upon the colored man who kept the place, for Toby was no longer -as affable as he had been on their first appearance. - -“Very sorry to tell you,” he announced. “But I’m expecting some other -miners in a day or two, so I’ll have to ask you all to give up your -rooms and go elsewhere.” - -“Have you told my father this, White?” demanded Randy. - -“I ain’t seen your father. He didn’t even come back for his dinner.” - -“That’s because he had to go away on an errand,” answered Andy. “He -said he’d be back by supper time, and it’s almost that now. You had -better not try to do anything until you see him.” - -“Well, I’ve got to have the rooms, that’s all there is to it,” answered -Toby White, and started to shuffle off. - -“I suppose Mr. Garrish put you up to this,” called Jack after him. - -“That don’t make no difference――I’ve got to have them rooms,” muttered -the colored man, and then went away. - -A little later Tom Rover appeared and the boys at once acquainted him -with what Toby White had said. They had agreed to say nothing about the -encounter with the mountain lion, fearing that Tom might keep them -from going out camping as they had hoped to do. - -“I expected something of that sort,” answered the twins’ father. “And -after I had sent off my telegrams I had a talk with Terwilliger, -the keeper of the store. He told me of a man who lives up on Sunset -Trail just a short distance from here――a man named Corning. I went -and saw this Corning, who used to run the Mary Casey mine. I made an -arrangement to stop at Corning’s house provided we were put out here. -Corning has his two old-maid sisters with him, and Terwilliger says -they are good cooks and good housekeepers, so I imagine we won’t miss -anything by making a change.” - -“But don’t you want to keep an eye on this place?” questioned Jack. - -“Yes, I’m going to keep an eye on it, and in a way Garrish little -expects. But I won’t be able to do much openly until I hear from Mr. -Renton and two other stockholders named Parkhurst and Leeds. If I can -get those three stockholders to act with me we’ll control a majority of -the stock, and then we’ll be able to run things here to suit ourselves.” - -“Did you hear anything at all from Billings?” asked Fred. - -“Not a word. He wasn’t seen around Maporah nor at Allways, the next -station. I am satisfied that he is either in hiding or else he’s met -with foul play.” - -The meal served to the Rovers that evening was a fairly good one, but -it was plainly to be seen that Toby White was more than anxious to have -them take their departure. Tom said but little to the colored man, -fearing that the fellow was entirely under Garrish’s thumb. - -“I don’t believe in staying where I’m not wanted,” he told Toby White. -“I’ll settle with you right now and we’ll leave as soon as we can pack -our things.” - -“Sorry, Mr. Rover, very sorry,” said the colored man. “But you know how -it is here――this place is leased to me by the mining company and I’ve -got to keep my rooms for nothing but miners.” - -“Yes, I know. And we’ll go.” And shortly after that the boys and Tom -Rover took their departure. - -It was not a long journey to Cal Corning’s place, a long, low log cabin -containing eight rooms, all on the ground floor. Behind the cabin -were half a dozen outbuildings, for Corning was the only man in that -vicinity who kept any cattle. - -“Well, I’ll say this is an improvement over Toby White’s place,” -remarked Jack, when they were settling down in the three rooms -assigned to them. Two were of fair size, and these were taken by the -boys, while the third, a smaller room, went to Tom Rover. - -“I’ve made a deal with Corning,” announced the twins’ father, when the -Rovers were alone. “He is going to keep an eye on the office of the -Rolling Thunder mine.” - -“The office?” asked Jack. “Is he an expert bookkeeper, or something -like that?” - -“No, no! Nothing of that sort, Jack,” and Tom Rover smiled. “I’m simply -going to have him watch, so that Garrish doesn’t take it into his head -to have the records of the mining company carted away. I want to get at -the bottom of this deal with that concern that is getting a good part -of our ore.” - -After that several days slipped by without anything unusual happening. -Tom and the boys took a look around the outside of the mine, and even -glanced in at the office. They saw Peter Garrish, but had no further -words with him. - -“He can stew until I’m ready to move,” said Tom to the boys. “I’ll -wager he’s doing a lot of deep thinking right now.” - -On the afternoon of the third day the boys rode over to Maporah to post -some letters, the post-office being in Gus Terwilliger’s store. - -“Here are some letters for you fellows, and also a letter for Mr. -Rover,” said the storekeeper, and he handed the epistles over. “They -came in on the noon train.” - -“Hurrah! That’s just what we’ve been looking for,” cried Fred. - -Then the boys went outside and sat down on the stoop of the store to -read the communications. - -“Here comes a fellow tearing along on horseback,” announced Jack, -looking up. “He seems in a tremendous hurry.” - -The rider had come from a trail which crossed the railroad close to the -station. Now he sailed past the Terwilliger store at full speed. He -wore a miner’s outfit, and the flap of his broad-brimmed hat flew back -in the breeze. In less than a quarter of a minute he was out of sight -down a side trail. - -“My stars!” ejaculated Fred, leaping to his feet. “Did you recognize -that man?” - -“It was Tate――the oil man from Texas!” answered Randy. - - - - - CHAPTER XXIII - - AT LAKE GANSEN - - -“Are you sure it was Tate?” demanded Andy, who had had his back turned -to the rider. - -“It certainly was,” answered his twin. - -“What in the world can that man be doing here?” demanded Jack. - -“Don’t ask me!” returned Randy. “I suppose now they’ve let him out of -prison he has as much right to roam around as Davenport has.” - -“I remember now that Tate did come from the West,” said Jack. “He was a -miner before he became an oil man. Perhaps he’s interesting himself in -the mines in this vicinity.” - -“He couldn’t have anything to do with the Rolling Thunder mine, could -he?” questioned Fred. - -“I’m sure I don’t know.” - -“Let’s go in and ask Mr. Terwilliger if he knows Tate,” suggested Fred, -after a pause. - -“Never heard of such an individual,” answered the storekeeper when the -question had been put to him. “I don’t believe he belongs around here. -Anyway, he doesn’t get any mail at this office.” - -The boys talked the matter over for several minutes more. But then they -were anxious to get at their letters and returned to the store stoop -for that purpose. There were long letters from the girls postmarked at -Jacksonville, Florida, where the steam yacht on which they were taking -their outing had stopped. One letter to Jack was from Ruth, and this, -it can well be imagined, the young major read with much interest. Ruth -was enjoying herself greatly and trusted that Jack and his cousins were -having a good time. - -“Hello, here’s news that’s mighty interesting!” cried Randy. “Here is -a letter from Phil Franklin, and he says that he and Barry Logan have -made half a dozen efforts to bring up the silver trophy from the bottom -of the lake. He says that once they had it hooked up and brought it to -the top of the water, but before they could grab it the thing slipped -from the trawl and sank out of sight again.” - -“Oh, what a shame!” murmured his twin. “To almost have it and then lose -it again!” - -“It’s just like the big fish that gets away,” returned Fred. “But, -anyway,” he added, his face brightening, “they must know the exact spot -now.” - -“They do,” answered his cousin. “Phil writes that as soon as the vase -slipped out of sight he and Barry took a piece of fish line, weighted -it well, and let it go down to the bottom. Then they tied a bit of -board to the top of the line, and on this hoisted a rag on a stick so -they could see the board from a distance. He wrote this letter the day -after the thing happened and said they were going out again just as -soon as it stopped raining.” - -“They’ll get it, I’m sure of it!” declared Jack. - -“Well, I’ll feel better when that silver trophy is safe in the glass -case in the gymnasium,” answered Randy. - -All was going well with the folks who were taking the steam yacht trip, -and for this the boys were thankful. They had a letter from Sam Rover, -and from this learned that he and Jack’s father were exceedingly busy -in Wall Street. There was also a letter from Dick Rover, but this was -for Tom. When the latter received this communication he read it with -great satisfaction. - -“Your dad is right on the job,” he said to Jack. “He had been -communicating with two other stockholders in the Rolling Thunder mine -and has got them to put their proxies in my hands. That means that -I can vote for them at any meeting of the stockholders that may be -called. Those two men represent a hundred and ten thousand dollars’ -worth of stock. And that means that I can get along without Leeds if -I have to. All I shall want now is the backing of Mr. Renton and Mr. -Parkhurst and then I’ll be ready to put the screws on Garrish.” - -The boys told Tom Rover of having seen Tate, and this interested the -twins’ father at once. - -“You want to keep your eyes open for that rascal,” said Tom. “He used -to be in cahoots with Davenport, and he may be yet.” - -“We’ll watch out for him, never fear,” answered Jack. - -All of the boys were anxious to go farther westward on Sunset Trail -and it was finally arranged for them to take an outing to last several -days. They went on horseback, carrying such things as they needed with -them. - -“It’s a pretty wild country, don’t forget that,” said Tom Rover. “But -you have been out before and have always been able to take care of -yourselves, so I don’t suppose that I should worry. Just the same, -remember that I shall be thinking of you,” and he smiled faintly. - -“And we’ll be thinking about you, Dad,” said Andy. “I hope by the time -we get back you’ll be in a position to tell Garrish where he gets off.” - -“I hope so myself, Son.” - -“I’ll bet you have a hot time with him when you tell him to clear out,” -put in Randy. - -“It’s awfully queer you don’t get some sort of word from that Lew -Billings,” declared Jack. - -“You couldn’t get word very well if he’s dead,” was Fred’s comment. - -“Hank Butts gave me an idea yesterday,” said Tom Rover. “He’s got a -hunch that Billings was made a prisoner by the Garrish crowd first and -that he got away and is now in hiding, probably watching what is being -done by that outside company that is taking some of our ore. Of course, -Butts may be mistaken, but he’s a rather shrewd old fellow and may have -struck the truth.” - -As the weather was clear and warm the boys did not deem it necessary to -take much in the way of shelter. They carried their sleeping bags and -also a dog tent and blankets, and that was all. They took with them a -few cooking utensils and a few necessary provisions. - -“We know we can get fish and we ought to be able to get some small -game,” said Jack. “Anyway, it won’t hurt us to rough it. If we have to -starve a bit, why, that may be good for our digestions,” and he smiled -faintly. - -“We shan’t starve as long as we have got our beans and bacon,” answered -Fred. “We’ll get along. We’ve done it before, and we can do it again.” - -From Cal Corning they obtained directions regarding the best points to -visit along Sunset Trail. - -“That lake you fished in was Dogberry Lake,” said their host. “About -ten miles farther on is Gansen Lake. I know you’ll like it up there. -The fishing is good, and you ought to be able to stir up something in -the way of game.” - -Once on the road, the boys felt in high spirits and for the time being -the trouble at the Rolling Thunder mine was forgotten. Swinging his cap -high in the air, Andy led the way with Fred close behind him and Jack -and Randy following. - -“I’ll tell you what――this is the life!” sang out Andy gayly. “I feel as -if I could keep riding right along to the Pacific Ocean.” - -“Sounds good,” answered Fred. “But I think your horse will have -something to say about that. You’d better take it a bit slow climbing -these hills.” - -The two Corning sisters had put up a lunch for the boys, and this was -partaken of shortly after noon, when they reached a high spot on the -trail. Here was a precipice, and standing on its brink they could look -down into a stony valley six or seven hundred feet deep. - -“Gee, this is a jumping-off place, I’ll say!” remarked Andy. - -“It would be a bad spot for a runaway,” returned Jack. - -Back of the precipice was some brushwood, as well as a number of tall -trees, and here the boys proceeded to make themselves at home. They -had sandwiches, cake, and some fruit, and that being so did not deem -it necessary to start a fire for the purpose of making anything hot -to drink. They had passed a spring in coming up to the precipice, and -obtained a bucket of cool, clear water. - -“This region is certainly a lonely one,” said Jack while they were -eating. “Just think――we’ve been traveling for better than three hours -and haven’t met a soul!” - -“It would be a great place for a stage hold-up,” returned Randy. “The -bandits could get away with almost anything out here.” - -“We don’t want any hold-up,” put in Fred. “All we want to do is to -enjoy ourselves,” and he leaned back contentedly against a tree while -munching a chicken sandwich. - -A little later found the boys again on the way, and by three o’clock in -the afternoon they came in sight of Gansen Lake. The lake was supplied -from a mountain torrent and the torrent contained a waterfall ten or -twelve feet in height and half that in width. - -“Here is certainly an ideal place for camping out!” exclaimed Jack. “To -my mind, it could not be better.” - -“It’s all to the mustard!” sang out Andy. “Let’s unload right here and -call it a day.” - -“That lake looks mighty inviting to me,” declared Fred. “I’ll say a -swim wouldn’t go bad.” - -“Now you’ve said something!” burst out Randy. “Let’s get settled as -soon as we can and then go swimming.” - -The idea of getting into the lake after the long and somewhat warm ride -appealed to all the lads, and in less than quarter of an hour they had -their horses unloaded and properly tethered and then hurried down to a -point along the lake shore where the water looked particularly inviting. - -“I don’t suppose there can be anything dangerous in this lake,” said -Jack. - -“Nothing more dangerous than a few sharks and whales,” answered Andy, -with a grin. “What did you expect to find here――leviathans?” - -“There might be some water snakes,” put in Fred. “However, I’m not -going to worry about that. I’m going to have a swim,” and without -further words he proceeded to disrobe and the others did likewise. - -At first the mountain water seemed exceedingly cold. But soon the -boys got used to it, and then they proceeded to have as much fun as -possible. They dived and raced, and Andy and his brother indulged in -all manner of horseplay. Near the shore they found the lake quite -shallow, but farther out they were unable to touch bottom. - -“These lakes are very deceiving,” said Jack. “Sometimes they lie right -in between steep mountains and the bottom is hundreds of feet down.” - -“We ought to be careful about diving too deep,” cautioned Randy. “There -might be some outlet to this lake at the bottom. And if so, a fellow -might be sucked down and be unable to come up again.” - -“Let’s get up another race,” suggested Andy, after they had gotten -through splashing water in each other’s faces. - -“See that rock over yonder?” returned Fred. “Let’s race to that and -back. Come on! Everybody ready?” - -“All ready!” - -“Then go!” - -Away the boys started side by side, laughing and shouting merrily. Soon -Randy pulled slightly to the front, with Jack close behind him. - -“Hi, you fellows, wait for me!” spluttered Fred, who was last. - -“The fellow who wins can cook supper for us!” sang out Jack. - -“Nothing doing!” yelled back Randy. “The loser can cook supper and wash -the dishes too.” - -He came in ahead, the others following closely in a bunch. Then, -somewhat out of breath, the four boys crawled out on some flat rocks to -rest before swimming back to where they had left their clothing. - -“My gracious!” suddenly exclaimed Andy, and leaped to his feet in -astonishment. “Look there, will you?” - -He pointed across the water to a spot midway between where they had -left their clothing and their camping outfit. - -“Wolves!” breathed Jack. “Three of them! What do you know about that!” - - - - - CHAPTER XXIV - - THE TIMBER WOLVES - - -“Now we are in a pickle!” - -“I’ll say so! Why, we haven’t even got our clothing, much less our -guns!” - -“What are we going to do about it?” - -“Don’t ask me! I was never good at answering riddles!” - -Thus speaking, the four Rover boys gazed in wonder and astonishment at -the sight before them. Sneaking along cautiously were three large gray -timber wolves, gaunt and fierce in appearance. They had evidently been -attracted to the spot by the scent of the boys and the horses and also, -possibly, by the bacon in the supplies. - -“There comes another one,” said Fred. - -“Yes, and two more are crouched up on the rocks a short distance -behind,” came from Jack. - -“Six wolves! Maybe there’s a regular pack of them.” - -“Shouldn’t wonder. They often travel in packs.” - -“And they look hungry enough to eat us up,” came from Fred, and the -tone of his voice showed that he felt anything but comfortable. - -For the matter of that, all of the boys felt uneasy. Not only were they -without their clothing but their four guns lay within a hundred feet of -where the three leading wolves were standing. - -The horses had also discovered the wolves and were now snorting wildly -and trying to break from their tethers. Charley Boy, Randy’s mount, was -particularly nervous, probably from his experience with the mountain -lion. - -The wolves had been sniffing first in the direction of the boys’ -clothing and then in the direction of the supplies and the horses. Now -they looked across the small arm of the lake at the boys themselves and -uttered a series of snarls, baring their teeth as they did so. - -“Oh, if I only had a rifle or a heavy shotgun!” murmured the young -major. - -“Can’t we heave some rocks at them?” suggested Fred. - -“I don’t think it would do any good,” answered Randy. “We’re too far -off. We were foolish to rove around in a wild place like this without -our guns.” - -Although the wolves snarled viciously, they did not as yet make any -attempt to approach the four boys. Instead, while two sniffed at the -clothing on the rocks, turning it over with their noses and paws, the -others loped over to the supplies. - -This was more than the horses could stand, and, plunging wildly, one -after another broke his tether and shot off out of sight along the -mountainside. - -“Good-by to the horses!” cried Fred. “Now we sure are in a pickle even -if we can manage to get rid of those wolves.” - -“They’re coming this way!” yelled Randy. - -“Pick up as many loose stones as you can carry,” ordered Jack. “Then -wade out into the lake. I guess it’s about the only thing we can do.” - -Three of the wolves were advancing around the arm of the lake in the -direction of the boys. Evidently they were exceedingly hungry, for -otherwise they would have run away at the sight of human beings. - -Small stones were handy, and it did not take the four boys long to pick -up half a dozen each. Then they waded out in the lake until they were -in water up to their waists. By this time the three wolves had reached -the flat rock on which the youths had been resting. They snarled -repeatedly, showing their fangs, and their eyes gleamed in a manner -that indicated they would like nothing better than to get hold of the -lads and make a meal of them. - -“Let ’em have a dose of rocks!” cried Jack. “Be careful how you throw! -Don’t waste your ammunition!” - -[Illustration: “LET THEM HAVE A DOSE OF ROCKS,” CRIED JACK.] - -He let fly, and so did the others, and all the wolves were hit in the -head or in the side. They set up a fearful howl of commingled pain and -rage and then made a move as if to leap into the lake after the lads. - -While this was going on the other wolves had approached the duffel bags -of the boys and were tearing the outfit apart in an endeavor to get at -the bacon and dried beef the lads carried. - -Crack! - -It was the report of a rifle and the shot startled the boys quite as -much as it did the wolves. Then came a second crack, and, looking -across the arm of the lake, the boys saw one of the big gray wolves -leap into the air and fall back lifeless. Then came a third shot and -a second wolf sprang into the air and then came down and with a wild -snarl went limping away into the forest. - -“Hurrah, somebody has come to our assistance!” cried Jack. “Give it to -’em! Give it to ’em good and plenty!” he yelled at the top of his lungs. - -“Plug every one of ’em!” came from Andy. - -“Shoot ’em down!” added his twin. - -“Don’t let any of them get away!” was the way Fred expressed himself. - -At the first crack of the rifle the three wolves that had come after -the boys raised their heads to listen. Then, as they saw one wolf -killed and another wounded, they waited no longer, but, turning, leaped -swiftly over the rocks and then up the mountainside, their movements -being hastened by a bullet that hit the rocks between them as they -fled. In the meanwhile the remaining wolves had also taken their -departure. - -Satisfied that the coast was now clear, the boys swam across the arm of -the lake. As they did this they saw a somewhat elderly man approaching -on horseback, his rifle in his hands. He was a tall man with a -short-cut black beard and he wore a miner’s outfit. - -“Reckon I come just about in time,” he sang out as he watched the -approach of the boys. “Didn’t think any timber wolves would attack you -like that.” And then he replaced the empty cartridges in the magazine -rifle with fresh ones and waited for the lads to come up. - -“It was fine of you to arrive as you did,” sang out Jack, who was the -first out of the water. “We were caught good and plenty with our guns -over in our outfits yonder.” - -“Where do you belong? I don’t think I ever saw you before,” said the -miner, as he dismounted. Then he added quickly: “You ain’t them Rover -boys, are you?” - -“Yes, we are,” answered Jack. - -“Well, now, ain’t that great!” and the miner began to grin broadly. -“Bet you a dollar you don’t know who I am.” - -“We know you’re our friend,” came quickly from Fred. - -“I’m Lew Billings,” answered the miner. “I guess Mr. Tom Rover has -talked about me.” - -“Lew Billings!” gasped all of the boys in concert. - -“That’s it! And I’m downright glad I got here just in time to take -care of them timber wolves for you. That one yonder is as dead as a -doornail, and I don’t think them others will bother you again for a -while. You see, timber wolves has been multiplying most amazing in -Canada, and they’ve got so thick they’re slipping all over us down -here. There’s a bounty on killing ’em, but what it is I don’t just -know.” - -“But where have you been, Mr. Billings?” questioned Randy. “My dad has -been looking all over for you.” - -“I know it, lad. But I had to lay low. I had a good reason for doing -it, too. Your father will know all about it as soon as I reach him. I -understand he’s stopping with Cal Corning.” - -“He is,” put in Andy. And then he went on: “From what Hank Butts said, -my dad thought you might have been made a prisoner by Mr. Garrish.” - -“So I was. And Garrish wanted me to sign some reports that was all -false. I wouldn’t do it, and I got away from him and since that time -I’ve been spying on him and on them fellers who’re running the Bigwater -crusher. I’ve got a lot to tell Mr. Rover when I see him. And I’ve got -an account to settle with Peter Garrish, too,” went on the old miner. - -The boys dressed, and while so doing Lew Billings gave them a few -particulars of what had happened to him. But he was in a hurry to go on -and left them as soon as he felt satisfied that they were now able to -take care of themselves. - -“As you’ve all been to a military academy you ought to know how to -shoot,” he declared. “And as you’ve got your guns and also a couple -of pistols with you, it ain’t likely that you’ll have any more -trouble――especially if you keep your firearms handy. You don’t want to -prowl around in these mountains without some kind of a gun.” - -“Believe me, you won’t catch us without our guns again,” answered Fred. - -“Even when I sleep I’m going to have a pistol under my pillow,” added -Randy. - -They thanked Lew Billings heartily for what he had done and then -watched the old miner as he rode away on Sunset Trail in the direction -of Gold Hill Falls. - -“If you ask me, I’ll say he was a friend in need if ever there was -one,” declared the young major. “I don’t know what we’d have done if he -hadn’t come along.” - -“It ought to be a lesson to us to be on our guard,” answered Fred. - -“Now I am armed, oh, how I’d love to get a shot at those wolves!” -remarked Andy. - -“What about the horses?” questioned Randy. “We’ve got to find those -animals. I think the quicker we get after them the better. If they’re -allowed to stay away all night there’s no telling if we’ll ever be able -to round ’em up.” - -But rounding up the four horses proved easier than expected. None -of them had gone away any great distance. Two of them were found on -Sunset Trail just above the lake and the others in the bushes on the -mountainside. They were rather difficult to handle for a few minutes, -but presently calmed down when spoken to soothingly. - -The boys did not know exactly what to do with the lean gray wolf that -had been laid low by Billings’s bullet. At first they thought to skin -the animal and save the pelt. But the hair was poor at this time of -year, and none of the boys relished the labor, so they simply dragged -the carcass down the lake shore for a distance, and then threw it in an -opening between the rocks. - -By nightfall the boys had erected their little shelter and had a -campfire going, and all did their share in preparing the evening meal -and in cleaning the dishes afterward. - -“Wonder what will happen to-night,” said Randy, as they turned in, -thoroughly tired out over the happenings of the day. “Maybe we’ll see -more wolves, or a mountain lion or a bear.” - -None of them cared to admit it, yet each was a trifle nervous, thinking -that possibly the timber wolves might return. But nothing came to -disturb them, and, having made sure that their campfire would not set -fire to the forest around them, one after another fell asleep and -slumbered soundly until after sunrise. - -The next day proved to be one of unalloyed pleasure for all the boys. -In the morning they went fishing and managed to get a good-sized catch. -In the afternoon they tramped through the forest and there managed to -bag several squirrels and also a somewhat larger animal which none of -them could name. - -“I thought we’d strike a bear, or something like that,” said Andy. - -“I guess you want too much,” answered Fred, with a laugh. - -The boys returned to camp while it was still light. All were hungry and -immediately set to work to clean some of the fish for supper. They were -hard at work at this when they saw a man on horseback riding rapidly -toward them. - -“That man acts as if he wanted to see us in a hurry,” said Jack, as he -straightened up and watched the fellow’s approach. - -The man was a stranger to them and eyed them inquiringly as he came -closer. - -“Are you the Rovers?” he demanded. - -“We are,” answered Jack. “What of it?” - -“I’ve got bad news for you,” was the man’s answer. “Mr. Tom Rover has -been seriously hurt, and the other fellows think you had better come to -see him just as soon as possible.” - - - - - CHAPTER XXV - - WHAT HAPPENED AT THE LOG CABIN - - -“My dad hurt!” - -The cry came simultaneously from Andy and Randy. - -“What happened to him?” questioned Fred and Jack. - -“His horse stumbled on the down trail and threw Mr. Rover over his -head,” answered the man. “I don’t know but he may have his skull -cracked. Some miners picked him up and took him to Longnose’s shack.” - -“You mean the Indian called Longnose?” queried Randy, for the boys had -heard of such an individual living along Sunset Trail. He was an old -man and quite a notorious character, and the lads had thought that some -time they might visit him. - -“That’s the fellow. They put Mr. Rover to bed and sent one of the men -off for a doctor. He was unconscious for a while, but then he began -to call out for his sons and for Jack and Fred. One of the men knew -about you being in this vicinity and said you were stopping with Cal -Corning. So then I rode over to Corning’s place. He wasn’t home, but -the women folks there told me that you were on a camping trip and that -I could find you either at Dogberry Lake or Gansen Lake. I rode over to -Dogberry first, and then I came here. My name is Nick Ocker. I’m from -Allways.” - -“Will you take us over to my dad?” questioned Andy. - -“Sure, I will. I told the other fellows that I’d come back with you. -They thought if they couldn’t get the doctor they might get some sort -of a wagon and move Mr. Rover over to Allways. He’s west of here, and -it would be easier traveling that way than this. The road is better -going. Besides that, we’ve got two doctors over there, and one of them, -Doc Hendershot, runs a kind of hospital.” - -The sad news that the twins’ father had been seriously hurt worried the -boys greatly. The twins were the most affected and so worked up they -could scarcely prepare themselves for the trip. - -“Oh, Jack! suppose he dies?” burst out Andy frantically. - -“Oh, it may not be so bad, Andy,” said the young major soothingly. -“First reports are often ten times worse than they ought to be.” - -“But if he’s got a fractured skull――――” put in Randy, and then choked -up so he could not go on. - -The boys could think of but one thing, and that was to get to Tom -Rover’s side as quickly as possible. Kicking the campfire into the lake -so that the blaze might do no damage during their absence, they ran for -their horses and were soon mounted. In their hurry to get away they -forgot almost everything else, although just before leaping into the -saddle Fred grabbed up one of the pistols and Jack the other. - -The horse on which Nick Ocker was mounted showed signs of having been -ridden a considerable distance. Yet he got over Sunset Trail at a -fairly good rate of speed, although to the boys, anxious to get to Tom -Rover’s side, it seemed almost a snail’s pace. - -“If we were only sure where this Longnose’s cabin was located we could -go ahead,” said Randy. - -“That’s right,” breathed his brother, clattering along beside his twin -over the rocky trail. “Gee, if only we had an auto and could use it!” - -“If dad is seriously hurt what are we going to do?” - -“I don’t know. I suppose it will depend on circumstances. It’s too bad -there isn’t some city near by where we could get a first-class doctor -and maybe put dad in a real hospital. That’s most likely what he’ll -need.” - -Up one foothill and down another passed the Rover boys and their guide. -Then Sunset Trail made a sharp turn and they found themselves climbing -the mountainside. Here the going was exceedingly rough, and they had -to ride with care. Then they reached the top of the rise and went -downward, still hugging the mountainside. - -“I reckon it was somewhere along here that the other fellows picked Mr. -Rover up,” observed Nick Ocker as they clattered along, occasionally -sending a loose stone down into the rocky valley below them. “It’s a -mighty bad place to get a tumble, if you want to know it.” - -“Did he break any bones, do you know?” questioned Fred. - -“It seemed to me one of his wrists acted that way,” answered Ocker. “It -was very limp and swollen. But, of course, Mr. Rover was hurt too badly -around the head to tell anything about it. He’s got a bad bruise on his -left shoulder too. I don’t like to alarm you boys, but I think he’ll be -mighty lucky if he pulls out of it.” - -“How far have we to go now?” questioned Randy. He had asked the same -question several times before. - -“Not more than half a mile,” was the reply of the guide. - -Nick Ocker was not a prepossessing individual when it came to looks. He -was tall, gaunt, and had several scars on the side of his face and on -his neck. He had bulging black eyes that seemed at times to almost pop -out of his head, and a crop of black hair that was almost as stiff as -a brush. He was rather poorly dressed, showing that he was most likely -down on his luck. - -But just now the boys paid little attention to their guide except -to follow him on the trail. Their thoughts were centered upon their -relative who had been hurt. In what condition would they find him? Was -he still alive? - -Presently they reached a split in the roadway. Sunset Trail continued -westward and a smaller trail headed along the mountainside to the north. - -“There is Longnose’s cabin!” exclaimed Nick Ocker, pointing ahead. “And -there is one of the fellows waving to us to come on.” - -The place he pointed out was an old and dilapidated log cabin built, -evidently, by some prospector years ago. It stood in the shadow of -a clump of fir trees and on one side was an immense rock resting -precariously close to the edge of a sharp cliff. - -“Are those the Rover boys?” sang out the man in front of the cabin, as -the party came up. - -“Yes,” answered Nick Ocker. “How is Mr. Rover?” - -“Not so well,” was the reply. “He’s been asking for his two sons and -the others right along. But listen,” went on the man. “You chaps want -to go in there cautiously. The doctor was here and said Mr. Rover was -not to be excited.” - -Hastily dismounting, the four boys entered the log cabin, and as they -did so the two men outside led the horses away. Then several other men -appeared, each with his soft hat pulled far down over his forehead. - -“Make it short and snappy,” said one of the men to all of the others. -“Don’t take any chances. If you give ’em any rope they’ll fight like -wildcats.” - -“I’m all ready,” answered one of the other men. He was carrying a -number of ropes. - -One after another the boys entered the log cabin. It was rather dark -inside, and for several seconds they could see little or nothing. Then -they saw a bunk on the far side of the room and on it rested a form -partly covered with a blanket. The head of the form was swathed in -bandages. With their hearts in their throats Andy and Randy approached -what they thought was the form of their father, and Fred and Jack -followed. Then, as they were bending over the form in the bunk, they -heard hasty footsteps behind them. The next instant each of them found -his arms pinned behind him. - -“Take it easy now! Take it easy or you’ll be sorry for it!” cried one -of the men in a hard voice. - -“If you try to fight you’ll get the worst licking you ever had in all -your life,” added another of the men. - -“Wha-what does this mean?” stammered Randy. The sudden turn of affairs -completely bewildered him. - -“Dad! Dad!” came from Andy, who in a flash thought his father might be -the victim of foul play at the hands of the men who were now attacking -them. - -“Keep quiet there――keep quiet!” ordered one of the men who was holding -Jack. - -But the young major had no intention of submitting calmly to the -unexpected attack that had been made on him and his cousins. Like a -lightning flash it came to him that they were the victims of a trap, -and his astonishment was increased when he saw that the man who was -holding him was Carson Davenport! - -“I told you I’d get you some day, you rat!” cried Davenport between -his set teeth. “I’ve waited a long time, but now I’ve got you!” and -still holding Jack he did his best to bind the young major’s hands -behind him. - -In the meanwhile the other boys were struggling with might and main to -get away from the rascals who were holding them. Half a dozen blows -were struck, and poor Fred was dragged outside by two of the men and -tightly bound, hands and feet. Andy presently followed, and then the -whole gang of men set upon Randy and Jack. They continued to fight -until each received a blow on the head that all but stunned him. Then -they, too, were roped up. - -In the mêlée in the cabin Randy and his assailant had lunged against -the bunk where the figure supposed to be that of Tom Rover rested. In -the mix-up the figure fell out on the floor and proved to be nothing -but a crudely made dummy. - -When the boys recovered somewhat from the effects of the unexpected -attack they were surprised to find themselves confronted, not only by -Carson Davenport, but also by Tate and Jackson, Davenport’s cronies in -the oil fields. The other two men were a fellow named Digby and the -guide who had brought them to the ill-fated spot. - -“Well, that trick worked to perfection,” said Davenport, as he eyed the -four prisoners with satisfaction. “Now then, Ocker, tell us just how -you worked it.” - -Thereupon Ocker related how he had gone directly to Gansen Lake and -told his faked story of Tom Rover’s mishap. He had not been near Cal -Corning’s home, for the reason that the crowd had already information -regarding the movements of the younger Rovers. - -“I think the best thing you can do, Ocker, is to go back to that camp -and bring all of the duffel up here. Take Digby with you. Make it look -as if the boys had been there and then moved on to some other place. -That will set Tom Rover to guessing and give us a chance to make a -clean get-away.” - -“Now you’ve captured us, what do you intend to do with us?” questioned -Jack. The blood was flowing down one of his cheeks, but he had no means -of wiping it away. - -“You’ll find out a little later,” answered Davenport. - -“You kids are responsible for our dropping a lot of money down in the -oil fields,” came from Jackson, with a sour look at the Rovers. “We -calculate to get some of that money back.” - -“Nothing happened to you but what you deserved,” retorted Fred. - -“That’s your way of looking at it. We think differently,” growled -Tate, and then he added: “We might as well be on the way. Longnose will -be back here to-night most likely, and we’ll want to clean up before he -comes.” - -Bound as they were, the boys were helpless. One after another they were -lashed fast to their horses and then the men brought forth their own -steeds. The log cabin was put in order, the door closed, and the whole -party rode off, Jackson in advance and Davenport bringing up the rear. -Between them rode the four boys and Tate. All of the men carried guns, -and Davenport had the pistol taken from Jack while Tate carried the one -Fred had brought along. - -“Well, I’m mighty glad of one thing,” said Randy to his twin, as they -rode along a narrow trail leading into the mountains. “I’m glad that -figure in the bunk was a dummy and not dad.” - -“That’s right,” answered his brother quickly. “Gee! when I think of -that story being a fake I’m almost satisfied to be a prisoner.” - -“I wonder if we can’t ride away from them,” whispered the other. - -“What! with all of them carrying guns? I’m afraid not. They could -easily shoot our horses, even if they didn’t want to shoot us.” - -The boys, bruised and bleeding from the atrocious attack made upon -them, thought the ride along the mountainside would never come to -an end. The horses had to proceed with care, for the rocky trail was -full of perils, and before the ride came to an end Fred was so dizzy -and weak he could hardly see. Randy’s back hurt him, and he would have -given almost anything just to lie down. - -Presently they reached a place where the underbrush among the trees was -heavy. Here the whole party came to a halt and the men dismounted. One -after another the boys were unlashed and the ropes binding their feet -were released. Then, somewhat to their surprise, they were led into a -long, low cave shaped somewhat like a dumb-bell with a narrow opening -in the center. At this opening some rough timbers had been placed, held -securely by several chains. At one side one of the timbers could be -pushed away, forming something of a door. - -“Now then, in you go!” cried Davenport, and one after another the lads -were thrust into the back section of the cavern. Then the log door was -pushed again into position and chained, and the four Rover boys found -themselves prisoners in the cave. - - - - - CHAPTER XXVI - - THREE DEMANDS - - -On the morning following the capture of the four Rover boys, Miss -Jennie Corning, on getting up to prepare breakfast for her brother and -Tom Rover, was much surprised to find a letter that had been thrust -under the front door of the house. - -“Well, I declare, it’s a letter for Mr. Rover!” she exclaimed to -herself. “I wonder why they didn’t knock? Perhaps they thought we were -all asleep and didn’t want to wake us up.” - -She heard Tom stirring in his room, and, going to it, knocked on the -door. - -“A letter for you,” she said as he peered out through a crack. “I found -it shoved under the front door.” - -On the day previous Tom Rover had received telegrams from both Mr. -Renton and Mr. Parkhurst stating that they were with him in his actions -against Peter Garrish and that they would come to Gold Hill as soon as -possible. - -“Maybe Garrish has got wind of what I’m up to and wants to head me -off,” thought Tom as he sat down on a chair by the window and opened -the communication. - -He read the letter hastily and then uttered a low whistle as he read it -a second time. The communication ran as follows: - - “You and your family have done a whole lot toward placing us in - a hole. Now we intend to get square. We have your twin sons and - the other two boys prisoners a long distance from here. They - are in a spot where you will never be able to find them. If you - ever expect to see your twins alive again be prepared to pay us - fifty thousand dollars in cash. This is a first notice so that - you can get the money together and have it ready. You will soon - receive another notice as to how the money is to be paid. Do - not try to put the authorities on our track or you will regret - it as long as you live. - - “DAVENPORT. - “JACKSON. - “TATE.” - -It would be hard to analyze poor Tom’s feeling when he had ascertained -the contents of the letter. The news that the boys were prisoners of -their enemies upset him fully as much as the boys had been upset when -they had been told the twins’ father was injured. - -“Dick was right, after all!” he groaned. “I thought he was overcautious -when he had the women folks and the girls taken away. But he was -right. Davenport must have been up around Colby Hall and Clearwater -Hall for the express purpose of getting his hands on the boys, and the -girls too. It was a deep-laid plot, no doubt of it. And that being so, -they have probably done everything they could to cover up their tracks.” - -What to do Tom hardly knew. He dressed with all possible haste and then -went to talk the matter over with Cal Corning, who had not been away -from home, as Nick Ocker had told the boys. - -“It’s a villainous piece of business,” was Corning’s comment. “Why, -those rascals have kidnaped the lads! They ought every one of them to -be shot down!” - -“I agree with you,” answered Tom. “But first we’ve got to find them. -You told them to go to a place called Gansen Lake, didn’t you?” - -“Yes. It’s one of the finest spots in this vicinity for camping out.” - -“Then I think I’d better ride over there and try to find out what -happened,” went on the twins’ father. “I’d like you to come along.” - -“I sure will, Mr. Rover. And we’ll take guns along too――we may need -’em,” went on Cal Corning, an angry look in his eyes. “I hope we can -round those rascals up. Things have been pretty peaceable like in -this county, and we want ’em to continue that way. We don’t harbor no -bandits nor kidnapers either.” - -Tom waited until Cal Corning had swallowed a hasty breakfast. -For himself, he managed to drink a cup of coffee at the earnest -solicitation of Miss Jennie and Miss Lucy, both of whom were highly -excited over what was taking place. Then the two men rode off toward -Lake Gansen. - -It was an easy matter for Corning to locate the spot where the four -boys had camped. On the edge of the lake they found the remains of the -campfire, and, searching the vicinity, came upon a handkerchief bearing -Fred’s initials. But everything was gone, for Ocker and Digby had taken -the things away the evening before. - -Cal Corning was a thorough backwoodsman and after a careful search -declared that all of the horses had passed up to Sunset Trail. They -followed the hoofmarks for a short distance, but soon lost them where -the trail became rocky. - -It was long after dark before Tom Rover returned to the Corning -homestead. Cal had preceded him, but Tom had been loath to give up -the hunt for the missing ones. He had found absolutely no trace of -the boys, and he was increasingly dispirited. For the time being all -thoughts concerning Peter Garrish and his doings were forgotten. - -“I’ve got to do something,” muttered Tom to himself. “I’ve simply got -to do something!” But what to do he did not know. He started another -hunt the next day, and then, being equally unsuccessful in getting a -trace of the four boys, rode over to Maporah and sent a long telegram -to his two brothers. - -The telegram was delivered to Dick Rover at the home on Riverside Drive -in New York just at a time when Dick and Sam were so excited they could -scarcely contain themselves. - -And their excitement was justified, for while the two men had been -eating dinner in Dick’s home, a messenger had appeared at the front -door with two communications, one addressed to Dick and the other -to his younger brother. Each of the two letters was similar to that -sent to Tom Rover. In the one addressed to Dick the three rascals, -Davenport, Jackson and Tate, demanded fifty thousand dollars for the -safe return of Jack, while in the communication addressed to Sam -the same amount of money was demanded for the safe return of Fred. -Completely bewildered by these letters the two men had been discussing -the situation when the telegram from Tom was brought in. - -“Poor Tom is in the same boat!” exclaimed Sam. “Those scoundrels want -fifty thousand dollars from him or they won’t return the twins.” - -“That means that Tate, Jackson and Davenport want a hundred and fifty -thousand dollars from us for the safe return of the four boys,” came -from Dick. “It’s a pretty stiff demand, I take it.” - -“Are you going to pay it, Dick?” - -“Not if I can possibly help it. Fifty thousand dollars isn’t a flea -bite. At the same time, I don’t want them to hurt Jack or the other -boys. I know Davenport and his crowd pretty well. They are about as -hard-boiled as they come. I suppose the gang are as mad as hornets at -me and the kids for the way we turned the tables on them down in the -oil fields.” - -“Well, I don’t believe in giving them a cent, either,” said Sam. “Just -the same, it makes me shiver to think of what they might do to Fred if -I don’t pony up.” - -“We’ve got to do something, that’s sure.” Dick Rover began to pace up -and down the floor. “I expect Tom is just as much worried as we are. It -was an outrage to let Davenport and those other fellows out of prison, -and this proves it. I’ll tell you what, Sam. I’d give a good part of -that fifty thousand dollars right now to get my hands on Davenport,” -and Dick’s eyes sparked angrily. - -From the servant girl they learned that the message had been delivered -by a boy. Who the fellow was she did not know, nor could she give a -very good description of his appearance. - -“I suppose he was a kid just hired for the occasion,” said Dick. “Most -likely he knew nothing about the fellow who gave him the letters.” And -in this surmise Jack’s father was correct. - -The two talked the matter over for half an hour and then Dick -telephoned to a telegraph station and sent a telegram to Tom stating he -was starting for Maporah immediately and that Sam would probably follow -in a day or two. - -“Somebody will have to go down to the office in the morning,” said -Dick. “I’ll take the midnight train for Chicago. You can follow just as -soon as you can fix things up in Wall Street,” and so it was arranged. - -Although he did not know it, Dick Rover’s departure for the Grand -Central Terminal was noted by a young man who was watching the three -Rover houses from the other side of Riverside Drive. This person was -none other than the fellow who had introduced himself to the Rover boys -as Joe Brooks. And it was Brooks, acting on information sent to him -by telegraph by Davenport, who had made the demands in the letters -received by Dick and Sam. - -“Going West, eh?” muttered Brooks to himself, after he saw Dick on his -way on the midnight limited. “I’ll have to let Davenport know about -this,” and he immediately forwarded a cipher dispatch. Then he returned -to the vicinity of the Rover homes to learn if possible what Sam Rover -intended to do. - -He remained around the vicinity for more than an hour, then returned to -his hotel to snatch a few hours’ sleep. But he was up by seven o’clock -and once more on the watch, and he followed Sam down into Wall Street -and at noon saw Sam also depart for Maporah. Then he sent an additional -dispatch to Davenport. - -“I think I might as well go out West myself now,” he told himself after -the dispatch had been forwarded. “There is no use of letting Davenport -and that crowd get their fists on one hundred and fifty thousand -dollars when I’m not around. If I’m not on hand they may forget all the -work I’ve done on the case. I’m entitled to my full share of whatever -comes in, and I intend to have it.” A few hours later he too departed -for the West, getting a ticket for Allways. He traveled as he was as -far as Chicago. But there, before changing to the other train, he -donned the costume of a Westerner and put on a wig of sandy gray hair -which made him look considerably older than he was. - -Although he had not said a word to anybody about it, Dick Rover carried -with him on his Western trip the equivalent of seventy-five thousand -dollars, part in cash and part in Liberty Bonds. When Sam left the -city at noon the day following he carried a like amount of cash and -securities, the two sums making the total of the amount demanded by the -rascals who were holding the four boys for ransom. - -“If the worst comes to the worst, we’ll have to pony up and let it go -at that,” was the way Dick had expressed himself before leaving. “Just -the same, I hope we won’t have to give up a cent, and that we can catch -those rascals red-handed.” - -Dick hoped greatly that Tom would have good news for him on his -arrival. But he was doomed to disappointment. Tom rode over to the -Maporah station to meet his brother, and one look at his face told Dick -that so far the hunt for the missing boys had proved fruitless. - -“I’m keeping the thing as quiet as possible,” said Tom, whose eyes -showed that he had slept but little the past few nights. “But I’ve -got Cal Corning, Hank Butts, Lew Billings, and half a dozen other men -hunting high and low for the boys. So far though they haven’t turned -up the slightest clew, and I haven’t been able to get a clew myself, -although I’ve been riding up and down one trail and another and making -inquiries of every one I met. Not a soul seems to have seen them since -they were at Lake Gansen.” - -“Have you received any more letters?” asked Dick. - -“No. But I’m expecting one every day. Those fellows are probably as -anxious as we are. They’ll want to get their money and most likely get -out of the country――maybe going down into Mexico where we can’t get at -them.” - -“I don’t like it, Tom, that you haven’t got more word,” and now Dick’s -face showed deeper anxiety than ever. “Those fellows may have got cold -feet on the whole proposition and done away with the boys.” - -“That may be so, Dick,” and Tom’s voice took on a tone of hopelessness. -“I wouldn’t put it past Davenport and that gang to do anything. I only -pray to Heaven that the boys may still be alive.” - - - - - CHAPTER XXVII - - PRISONERS IN THE CAVE - - -Meanwhile, what of the four Rover boys and their captors? - -Bruised and bleeding, the lads had been thrown into the rear part of -the stony cavern, as already mentioned. The ropes which had bound them -had been taken away, but they were prisoners behind heavy logs kept in -place by strong chains. - -Fred was so weak he was unable for the time being to stand, and so -slipped down in a heap in a corner with his back against a big stone. -There Andy followed him, nursing a wounded shoulder where he had been -struck with a club. Randy and Jack had also suffered, the former having -one arm severely wrenched in the mêlée at Longnose’s cabin and the -young major suffering from several cuts on the forehead and on his chin. - -“Now then, you boys behave yourselves and rest a while, and then we’ll -have a talk,” announced Davenport, and he and his gang went outside, -leaving the boys alone. - -It was rather dark in the cavern, the only light coming from the -entrance, which was partly screened by the bushes, and from a small -crack overhead. This crack served to ventilate the place, there being a -continual current of air from the opening in front to that above. - -It must be admitted that the four boys felt anything but happy as they -peered at their surroundings. All were too fatigued from the forced -ride over the rocky trail to do much talking. They gathered in a group -on the stony floor of the cave, trying to attend to their cuts and -bruises as well as their limited means permitted. - -“Gee, if a fellow only had a bit of water!” said Fred. - -“They are a bunch of beasts!” cried Randy. - -“They have certainly made us prisoners,” said Jack grimly. “Evidently -they fixed this place on purpose for us.” - -“Certainly looks it,” came from Andy. “Gee, it’s just like a regular -prison! Not much chance of getting away from here, I’m afraid.” - -A little later Tate came in carrying two buckets of water and two -towels. He was followed by Jackson, who unlocked the chain holding the -log of the doorway in place, so that the water and towels might be -placed inside of the prison-like apartment. The men had a lantern with -them, and this they placed on a flat stone. - -“There is one bucket to wash in and another for drinking,” said Tate. -“And here are a couple of towels you can use on your hurts. We didn’t -mean to treat you quite so rough, and it wouldn’t have happened if you -hadn’t put up a fight.” - -“What are you going to do with us, Tate?” demanded Jack. - -“You’ll find out a little later. Davenport will come in and talk with -you.” - -“I suppose you’ve made another demand on our folks for money,” declared -Randy. - -“Don’t bother your head about that now,” put in Jackson. “Better have -a drink and wash up. Then you’ll feel better.” Thereupon the two men -placed the log of the doorway in position, adjusted the chain, and left -the cave. - -The boys were glad to get the water and likewise the use of the -lantern. Each washed in turn and took a drink, and then all felt -somewhat better. But their long tramp through the woods that afternoon, -the ride to Longnose’s cabin, and then the ride to the cave had made -all of them exceedingly hungry. - -“Wonder if they’re going to give us anything to eat,” remarked Fred -after the light from outside had faded, leaving only the lantern to -light the cavern. - -“I hardly think they intend to starve us,” replied Jack. “Those fellows -are out for only one thing――money.” - -The young major was right in regard to being starved, and less than an -hour later Tate and Digby appeared carrying a pot of stew, another of -coffee, and a loaf of bread. - -“It’s the best we can do to-night,” said Tate, grinning. “Perhaps -to-morrow we’ll have something better.” - -“Then you intend to keep us prisoners?” demanded Jack. - -“Sure thing!” - -“Don’t you know you’ll get yourselves into hot water doing that, Tate?” - -“I reckon we know what we’re doing, Rover.” - -“If you kids will only behave yourselves you’ll be treated fine,” put -in Digby. “We don’t want to hurt you. All we expect to do is to keep -you here for maybe a week at the most. As soon as your folks come -across we’ll let you go.” - -“And suppose they don’t come across?” questioned Fred. - -“Then you’ll have to take the consequences.” - -Once more the Rover boys were left to themselves. The men had brought -with them four tin plates, four cups, and the necessary knives, forks -and spoons, and the lads lost no time in attacking the simple meal -which had been furnished them. - -“This must have been a well-prepared plan of theirs,” was Andy’s -comment while they were eating. “They’ve even got tableware for us, and -towels.” - -“I’ll wager Davenport’s had this planned ever since he went to Haven -Point,” returned Jack. “Perhaps he thought he could get hold of us -or a hold of the girls while we were there. And since I’ve been here -thinking things over I’ve got another idea,” went on the young major -slowly. “I may be all wrong, but somehow I can’t get it out of my mind.” - -“What is that?” questioned Fred. - -“Do you remember that fellow who was in the runabout with Davenport the -day we met them on the road near Colby Hall?” - -“Sure!” - -“Well, ever since we met that fellow named Joe Brooks first in New York -and afterward in Chicago I’ve been trying to figure out where I saw the -chap. Now I’m wondering if he wasn’t the fellow who was driving that -car.” - -“Why, he said he was a friend of Fatty Hendry’s!” exclaimed Andy. - -“Yes, he said so. But that doesn’t make it so, does it?” - -“You think he was a faker?” came quickly from Randy. - -“He was if he was in cahoots with Davenport. Do you remember how he -stood alongside of us when we were buying our tickets for Maporah, -and how he questioned us about Sunset Trail when we were going around -with him in Chicago? He must have been nothing but a confederate of -Davenport and his gang.” And in this surmise, as we already know, Jack -was correct. - -Although the bread was somewhat stale, the stew and the coffee were -both warm and fairly good, and, all told, the boys managed to satisfy -their hunger. They were wondering what was going to happen next when -Jackson and Digby came in carrying four blankets. - -“No feather beds for you kids to-night,” said Digby. “But I reckon -you’ll find these a good deal better than nothing.” - -“Davenport told me to tell you he’d have a talk with you in the -morning,” put in Jackson. “Now don’t try to break out and get away, -because one of us will be on guard in front of the cave all night. -Whoever is there will be armed and ready to shoot if you try any monkey -business.” - -“Have you got a camp near by?” questioned Jack. - -“Yes; we’re right where we can keep our eyes on you.” - -The men went out and once more the four Rovers were left to themselves. -Jack and Randy now felt better, and while the latter took up the -lantern the young major made a careful inspection of the walls of the -cavern. - -This inspection was disappointing. There were several nooks and angles -in the back of the cave and one large crack and several small ones, all -leading upward. But nothing in the way of an opening large enough to -admit the passage of the body was revealed. - -“It isn’t likely that those fellows would leave any loophole for us,” -remarked Randy, as he held up the lantern. “They probably went over -this place very carefully before they set those logs up and chained -them.” - -“I suppose that’s true,” was Jack’s answer. “But I’m going to get out -of here somehow if I possibly can.” - -“Humph! I guess we all want to get away if it can be done, Jack.” - -“If we don’t get away soon those rascals will hold our dads up for -thousands and thousands of dollars.” - -“I know that, too. But we’re not going to be able to get away if this -prison is secure, and if they’re going to set a guard to watch us. For -all you know, they may be listening to every word we’re saying.” - -As tired and worn out as they were, Andy and Fred also took a look -around the rocky prison. But nothing new was brought to light, and -presently all four of the boys were too tired to do more. They arranged -their blankets as best they could, and then sank down to rest. But it -was a long while before any of them fell asleep. Jack was the last to -drop off, and he turned the lantern low just before doing so in order -not to waste the oil, for there was no telling if any more would be -forthcoming. - -When the four boys arose in the morning each felt in anything but an -agreeable humor. All were stiff and lame and it is doubtful if any -of them could have run very far even had the chance offered. They -had expected a visit from Davenport, but much to their surprise that -individual failed to show himself. Instead Tate and Ocker brought them -a breakfast consisting of coffee, bread, and some slices of bacon. - -“Sorry I can’t let you out in the sunshine,” said Tate. “But if you -behave yourselves to-day maybe we’ll let you out to-morrow.” - -“Is Davenport in command here?” questioned Jack. - -“He’s our leader, yes.” - -“Tell him I want to talk to him.” - -“He’s gone off and he won’t be back until this afternoon.” - -After that the hours dragged by more slowly than ever. The boys chafed -under the restraint but could not think of a single thing to do to -better their condition. - -“I wonder if we can’t push some of those logs apart and squeeze through -the opening somehow,” whispered Fred after the breakfast had been -disposed of. “Maybe some of the chains are not as tight as they look.” - -With the coming of day the light in the cave had grown brighter. With -this, and also the lantern to aid them, the four lads set to work -and examined the logs and the chains minutely. As they did this they -watched the opening to the cave so that no one might notice what they -were doing. But none of the gang that had made them captives appeared. - -At first the case looked hopeless and the boys were filled with -despair. But then Andy noticed where one of the chains seemed to have -slipped down over a notch in one of the logs. This was pried up and by -their united efforts the boys were finally able to move the top of one -of the logs a distance of six or eight inches. - -“There! I’m sure that opening is wide enough to let a fellow out,” -declared Fred. “Anyhow, I am sure I could get through it.” - -“We could all get through if we could get up there,” returned Jack. The -widened opening between the logs was a foot or two above his head. - -It was here that their gymnastic exercises stood the boys in good -stead. Jack quickly managed to place himself on Randy’s shoulders -and then squeezed his way through the opening between the logs. Fred -and Andy followed, and then those outside gave Randy a hand up, and -presently all four of the lads stood outside of what had been their -prison. - -“Now what shall we do――make a rush for it?” whispered Fred. - -“Wait a minute. I’ll see how the land lies,” announced the young major, -and while the others waited he crawled cautiously to the entrance of -the cave and peered out between the bushes. - -The others waited with bated breath wondering what would happen next. -Half a minute passed and then Jack tiptoed his way back to his cousins. - -“Tate and Jackson are out there, smoking their pipes and resting on the -ground,” he announced. “Each has a gun handy. They are about fifty -feet from the entrance to the cave.” - -“Are they looking this way?” asked Randy. - -“Yes, both are facing the entrance to the cave.” - -“Have they got their guns in their hands?” questioned Fred. - -“No, their guns are resting against a tree near by.” - -“Then why can’t we make a dash for it?” asked Andy recklessly. - -“I don’t think we’ll have to do that,” answered the young major. “I’ve -got another plan.” - - - - - CHAPTER XXVIII - - TRYING TO ESCAPE - - -In a whisper so that the two men outside of the cave might not hear -him, Jack outlined his plan for escape. - -“The bushes on the left of the entrance are very thick and extend -outside for ten or fifteen feet. There are also several bushes just in -front of the entrance that are a foot or more high. If we can crawl out -in snake fashion maybe we can get into those bushes and work our way -along until we reach some spot where we shall be out of line of their -vision. Then, as soon as we get that far, we can leg it for all we are -worth.” - -“Gosh, Jack, I hope we can do it!” returned Randy. “Come on, let’s try -at once. Those fellows may take it into their heads to come into the -cave any time.” - -All were more than willing to make the attempt to escape, even though -they realized that the men watching them were desperate characters and -would not hesitate to use their firearms if they thought it necessary. - -The four boys approached the entrance of the cave with caution, -dropping flat on their stomachs as they did so. Then, led by Jack, -one after another wormed his way along until the bushes screening the -opening were reached. - -“Now be careful,” warned Jack. “Don’t shake the bushes too much or -those men will get suspicious. It may pay to go slow. And don’t make -any noise.” - -As silently as Indians on a hunt the four boys began to worm their -way through the bushes at the side of the cave opening. This was no -easy task, for there was always danger of cracking some dry twig or of -shaking the tops of the bushes unduly. They could hear the men talking -earnestly and even heard Jackson knock out his pipe against a tree. - -“As soon as I get my hands on the dough I’m going to light out for -Mexico,” they heard Jackson tell Tate. “That’s the safest place to -hide.” - -“Maybe it is,” they heard Tate answer. “But I don’t like to live among -those Greasers. I’ll try my luck up in the Northwest. I don’t think -anybody will try to follow me to where I’m going.” - -“Do you think the Rovers will come across, Tate?” - -“Sure, they will! They’ll pay up to the last dollar! Davenport will -make ’em do it!” - -“But suppose they balk?” - -“Then Davenport will send ’em a finger or an ear. That will surely -bring ’em to terms mighty quick.” - -“Would he go as far as that?” - -“Davenport? You don’t know the man! He’d go a great deal further if -he thought it would bring him in any money. That fellow is about as -cold-blooded as they make ’em.” - -Every one of the boys heard this talk, and it made them feel anything -but comfortable. Evidently the scoundrels who had made them captives -would stop at nothing to accomplish their ends. - -Presently Jack found himself confronted by a big rock that stuck up -almost to the top of the bushes. As silently as a cat after a bird, he -crawled over this rock, and one after another the others followed. Then -came a series of rocks and more brushwood, and at last the four lads -found themselves out of sight of Tate and Jackson. - -“Which way are you going to head?” questioned Randy when he thought it -was safe to speak. - -“I don’t know,” was the whispered reply. “The main thing is to get -out of reach of those fellows. Come on――don’t lose any time. If they -discover our escape they’ll do their best to round us up again.” - -Without knowing where they were going, the four boys plunged on through -the bushes and over the rough rocks until they came to a narrow trail -running along the mountainside. - -“I think we’re heading for Sunset Trail,” announced Fred. “And if we -are, so much the better.” - -“If we see or hear anybody coming jump behind the trees or bushes,” -ordered Jack. “We might run into Davenport. They said he had gone off -on some sort of an errand.” - -The boys pushed on for several hundred feet, and there found that -the trail came to an end at a spring of water which gushed forth -from between several rocks. Beyond this point was a heavy mass of -practically impenetrable forest. - -“Doesn’t look as if we could go any farther in this direction,” -remarked Andy, his face falling as he gazed around. - -“No. I guess we’ve got to go back,” answered the young major. - -“Wait a second. I’m going to have a drink,” cried Fred, and bent down -to partake of the clear, cool water of the spring. - -All were thirsty, and they spent a full minute in refreshing themselves. -They were just turning away from the spring when they heard a shout -followed presently by three gunshots in rapid succession. - -“They’ve discovered our escape and that’s a signal to warn the others!” -ejaculated Jack. “Now we’ve got to be careful or they’ll catch us sure.” - -How to turn the boys did not know. They could not go ahead, and they -did not want to backtrack on the trail for fear of running into some of -their enemies. To climb the mountainside was practically impossible, -and it looked almost as dangerous to attempt to descend between the -uncertain rocks and dense brushwood. - -“Well, it’s suicide to stay where we are,” was the way Andy expressed -himself. - -“Can’t do it,” added his twin. - -“Unless I’m mistaken, I can see some sort of a trail below us,” -announced Jack. “Look there and tell me if I am right.” - -All gazed in the direction indicated and came to the conclusion that -there was another and better trail about a hundred yards below them. -Then one after another they began the perilous descent between the -rocks and bushes. - -All went well for a distance of sixty yards. Then Randy slipped and -his twin almost immediately followed. Jack was ahead of them, and in -a twinkling they took the young major off his feet. Fred made a wild -clutch to stop Andy, and as a consequence he, too, began to slide. -All of the boys went down with a rush, carrying several small bushes -with them. They slid over the rocks and a number of loose stones, and -finally brought up in a hollow, some small stones rattling all around -them as they did so. - -“Wow! Talk about your toboggans!” gasped Randy, when he could speak. “I -guess I came down at the rate of half a mile a minute.” - -“Anybody hurt?” sang out Jack. He himself had scratched his elbow, his -ear and one of his knees. - -All of them were scratched and bumped, but not seriously, and they -stood up quickly, brushing themselves off and gazing around to find out -where they had landed. - -“Look!” cried Jack, pointing. “If that isn’t Sunset Trail over there -then I miss my guess! What do you say?” - -“It sure is! And yonder is Longnose’s cabin,” answered Fred. - -“Out of sight! All of you!” came quickly from Randy. “There is -Davenport and a couple of others with him!” - -One after another the Rover boys tried to hide behind such rocks and -bushes as were available. But their movements came to little. They -were discovered by one of the men with Davenport, and that individual -immediately set up a cry of alarm. Then the men, led by Davenport, -came riding toward the spot as rapidly as the condition of the trail -permitted. - -“Stop where you are!” yelled the man from the oil fields. “Hands up and -stop, or it will be the worse for you!” - -The boys heard the rascal but paid no attention to his threat. They did -their best to lose themselves in some bushes below the spot where they -had landed. But the way was rough and uncertain and one after another -they took another tumble, to find themselves at last hopelessly tangled -up in a mass of brushwood. - -“You can’t get away from us, so you might as well give up,” yelled -Davenport as he rode as close as the brushwood and rocks would permit. -“Come out of there one by one. If you don’t, we’ll use our guns.” - -Seeing that all of the men were armed, the boys knew it would be -useless to attempt to go farther, and so one by one they came out -of the tangle of rocks and brushwood, their clothing torn and their -hands bleeding from their rough experience. Fred was the first to -emerge, and, telling his companions to “keep all of the rats covered,” -Davenport dismounted and caught the youngest Rover by the arm. - -“Thought you’d get away, eh?” snorted the oil man, an ugly look -crossing his face. “I reckon we let you have too much liberty. After -this I’ll see to it that you won’t get a yard from where we place you.” - -All of the boys did their best to argue with Davenport, but the oil -man would not listen to them, and in the end they were compelled to -march along the trail as it wound in and out along the mountainside, -at last reaching a camp close to where the cave in which they had been -prisoners was located. At the camp they fell in with Tate and Jackson, -who had been looking everywhere for the lads. - -“How did they get away?” stormed Davenport. - -“Don’t know,” answered Tate. “We haven’t made an inspection of the cave -yet. They must have crawled through some kind of a hole.” - -The cave was entered, and soon the rascals discovered how two of the -logs had been pried apart at the top. - -“After this we’ll have to guard ’em! That’s all there is to it!” -declared Davenport. “Why, if we hadn’t been lucky enough to spot ’em, -they’d have gotten away sure.” - -“See here, Davenport! what’s the meaning of this, anyway?” questioned -Jack, putting on as bold a front as he could. - -“Hasn’t your father already told you what I intend to do?” demanded the -oil man. - -“He told me you demanded a lot of money of him.” - -“So I did, Jack Rover. And I intend to get it――a whole lot of money.” - -“And I suppose you want some money out of my father too,” put in Fred. - -“That’s right!” answered Tate. “If you want to know some of the -particulars I’ll tell you. We’re asking fifty thousand dollars for the -release of Jack Rover, fifty thousand dollars for the release of Fred -Rover and fifty thousand dollars for the release of Andy Rover and -Randy Rover. That’s a hundred and fifty thousand dollars for the bunch.” - -“Huh! Then you think my two cousins are worth twice as much as my -brother and I, eh?” asked the irrepressible Andy, with a faint grin. - -“Pah, Andy Rover! Don’t make fun of it!” snarled Davenport. “It’s -nothing to laugh at. If you don’t like the price we’ve put on you and -your brother we can easily raise it to fifty thousand apiece.” - -“That’s the talk!” cried Tate. “Then we’d have fifty thousand dollars -more to divide between us,” and he smiled wickedly. - -“This high-handed proceeding may get you in hot water, Davenport,” said -Jack. - -“I’m willing to take the risk. Now that we’ve got you again I’ll see to -it personally that you’ll never get back to your folks again until that -money is paid.” - -“Suppose our folks can’t raise the money?” questioned Fred. - -“I happen to know that they can raise it,” answered the oil man. -“Your folks are rich. They have made barrels of money out of their -transactions in Wall Street and in the West and down in the oil fields. -They can pay that hundred and fifty thousand dollars easily enough, and -they are going to do it.” - -“Have you already made a demand for the money?” asked Randy. - -“We have.” - -“Well, if they won’t pay it, what then?” questioned Andy. - -“Then we’ll put the screws on you boys until you send word to your -folks that they’ve got to pay.” - -“And if we won’t send word, what then?” - -“Oh, you’ll send word all right enough before we get through with you,” -replied Davenport suggestively. - -Then the boys were hustled back into their prison and additional chains -were placed upon the logs. After that a regular guard was stationed at -the entrance to the cave, so that another escape would be impossible. - - - - - CHAPTER XXIX - - ANOTHER DEMAND - - -A week dragged wearily by and the four Rover boys still found -themselves prisoners of Carson Davenport and his gang. - -During that time they had been given no chance to escape. For two days -they were kept in the close confinement of the cave and after that they -were taken out each day for several hours so that they might enjoy the -fresh air and the sunshine. But when this was done each had his hands -tied behind him and was fastened by a rope to one of the trees while -not less than two of the men sat near by, guns handy, to guard them. - -“Gee, we couldn’t be any worse off if we were in a regular prison,” was -the way Randy expressed himself. - -“If we were in a regular prison I think the food would be better,” -answered Fred. - -For the first three days the food supplied to them had been fairly -good. But now it was becoming worse every day. That morning they had -had the vilest of coffee and bread that was musty and old, and the -previous evening the stew offered to them had made the twins sick. - -They were satisfied that Davenport and his crowd were negotiating with -not only the twins’ father but with the fathers of Jack and Fred. But -they were given only a slight inkling of how matters were progressing. -Then they heard the oil man tell Jackson and Tate that he expected -Booster to arrive soon. - -“And as soon as he comes we’ll put the screws on the boys. That will -bring their folks to terms,” said Davenport. - -The next day the fellow called Booster put in an appearance, and -despite the wig he was wearing the boys to their surprise recognized -the young man who had introduced himself as Joe Brooks. The confidence -man smiled grimly when Jack spoke to him. - -“I fooled you kids pretty neatly, didn’t I, in New York and in -Chicago?” said Joe Booster, for that was his real name. “You never -suspected that I was in with Davenport, did you?” - -“Then you don’t know Fatty Hendry at all, do you?” put in Andy. - -“Oh, I met him once,” answered the confidence man carelessly. “I palmed -myself off as a friend of one of his cousins and got him to lend me -ten dollars. That was when I was pretty well down on my uppers.” - -Davenport, Tate, Jackson and Booster had a long conversation and then -the four rascals came again to the boys. - -“Well, how are you making out?” asked Booster pleasantly. “They give -you pretty good grub, don’t they?” - -“No, it’s getting worse every day,” answered Fred bluntly. - -“Why, I thought they were giving you genuine mocha coffee,” went on the -confidence man. - -“Giving us dishwater!” retorted Andy. - -“And fine stew, too!” - -“It made me sick yesterday,” came from Randy. - -“Well, you listen to us,” put in Davenport. “Unless you’re willing -to do what we want you to, the grub is going to be a good deal worse -instead of better. More than that, we’ll keep you in the cave all the -time.” - -“What is it you want us to do?” questioned Jack, although he already -had an idea on that subject. - -“We want all of you boys to write a letter to your fathers, stating -that they had better pay the money that we have demanded of them and -that otherwise you are afraid of what may happen to you. You can -tell them that so far you have had the best of food and the best of -treatment generally, but that you have been threatened with starvation -if the money isn’t forthcoming. We want all of you to make that letter -just as strong as you can. You write the letter,” he went on, pointing -to Jack, “and all of you sign it with your full names, so that your -folks will know it’s a genuine communication.” - -“Excuse me, Davenport, but I’m not writing any such letter,” declared -Jack flatly. - -“Neither am I,” put in Fred. - -“Nor I,” added the twins in concert. - -“You will write it!” bellowed Davenport, his anger rising swiftly. “If -you don’t write it I’ll give each of you a horsewhipping.” - -“That’s the talk!” cried Tate. - -“Give ’em a licking and no supper,” added Jackson. - -“I don’t think you’ll have to whip ’em,” came from Joe Booster, who did -not believe in violence of any sort. “Just let ’em go without their -supper, and their breakfast to-morrow morning. Maybe then they’ll sing -a different tune.” - -“I owe ’em a licking for all the things they’ve done against me,” -growled Davenport. - -“Never mind. It will be enough after we get hold of that money,” -returned Booster. “Just cut ’em off from the eats. That’s the way you -can bring anybody to terms. I’ve tried it before, and I know.” - -“All right then,” said the oil man shortly. And then he and his cronies -left the cave. - -“Well, they’re a nice bunch, I don’t think!” came from Andy, when the -four boys found themselves alone. - -“Going to starve us, eh?” muttered Fred. “Do you think they’ll dare do -it?” - -“It looks to me as if they’d dare to do anything,” came from Jack. -“Gee, it’s too bad we didn’t make our escape when we had the chance.” - -Randy looked toward the entrance of the cave to make certain that all -of the men had departed. - -“Let’s try to get away again to-night,” he whispered. “It’s our one -hope.” - -“I hope our dads don’t turn over that money to them,” went on Jack, his -eyes flashing angrily. “That bunch oughtn’t to have a hundred and fifty -cents, much less a hundred and fifty thousand dollars. Such a demand is -the worst kind of a hold-up.” - -“Well, such demands have been made before, and the money has been paid, -too,” answered Fred. “Don’t you remember that case of the fellow that -was held by the bandits in Algeria, and the case of the two girls who -were held by the Mexican bandits? Their folks had to come across. -Otherwise those people would have been put out of the way.” - -Supper time came, but no food was brought to the boys. They, however, -were given a bucket of drinking water by Ocker. - -“Davenport didn’t want you to have this,” whispered the man, as he -handed the water in. “But I told him I wouldn’t stand for letting you -kids go thirsty. It’s bad enough to make you go without the eats.” - -“Thank you for so much sympathy anyhow, Ocker,” returned Jack, and then -went on quickly: “Why does a nice fellow like you stand in with such a -bunch as Davenport’s crowd? Why don’t you cut them and help us to get -away? We can make it well worth your while.” - -“I wouldn’t dare do it, Rover,” muttered the man. “They’d never forgive -me, and they’d be sure to get me sooner or later. I’m kind of sorry -that I stood in with ’em, just the same,” and then, as Tate appeared at -the entrance of the cave, Ocker walked away hastily. - -“Gee, maybe we can work on that fellow’s sympathies and get him to help -us,” was Randy’s comment. - -“Maybe if we make him a worth-while offer he’ll help us to escape,” -put in his twin. “Even if they got the money from our folks it isn’t -likely that Davenport, Tate and Jackson, along with that Booster, would -let Ocker or Digby have any great amount of it.” - -The boys wondered what their folks were doing. Of course, they knew -nothing about Dick Rover and Sam joining Tom in Maporah. - -Davenport, through Booster, had kept a close watch and reported the -arrival at Maporah of the fathers of Jack and Fred. Thereupon a demand -had been made upon the three older Rovers for the money, which was to -be paid in cash. It was to be placed in a package under a tree along -Sunset Trail, and the Rovers were to take care that no one was to be -in that vicinity during the night or early morning under penalty of an -attack from ambush. As soon as the package was safely received by the -Davenport crowd the four boys were to be released and set on their way -toward Gold Hill. - -“Those fellows certainly know what they want,” said Sam Rover to his -two brothers. “What are we to do about it?” All efforts to locate the -boys had failed and their fathers were frantic, not knowing how to turn -or what to do next. - -In the meantime Mr. Renton and Mr. Parkhurst, the heavy stockholders in -the Rolling Thunder mine, had reached Maporah and there had a short -but effective interview with Tom Rover. - -“I’ll take charge of things here,” declared Mr. Renton, when he had -heard about the boys being held for ransom. “I think I know exactly -how to handle Garrish. You go ahead and look for those kids. Garrish -won’t get away from me, and neither will the Rolling Thunder mine.” And -thereupon Tom turned matters over to the other stockholders who had -agreed to act with him. - -The water brought to them by Ocker satisfied the boys’ thirst but it -did not allay their hunger, and as hour after hour passed and none of -their captors presented himself, the lads began to grow desperate. - -“I wish I had an ax! I’d try to smash down those logs,” declared Andy. -“We might be able to make a rush for it in the dark.” - -“I’ve got an idea! I wonder we didn’t think of it before,” said Jack -in a low tone. “Here, Randy and Andy, stand back to back and give me a -chance to climb up on your shoulders. When I’m up there, Fred, you hand -me the lantern. I’m going to inspect those cracks overhead and see if I -can’t find some sort of an opening up there.” - -The young major, having removed his shoes, was soon standing upright on -the shoulders of the twins. Fred passed up the lantern, and Jack had -the twins move slowly from one part of the rocky cavern to another. - -For a long while Jack found nothing that looked promising, but -presently he discovered a stone that seemed to be loose. He told those -below to be on the watch and pulled and tugged at the bowlder with all -his might. It came down with a crash and a number of loose stones and -some dirt followed. Jack immediately leaped down and threw himself on -the ground, the others following his example. - -“Hi there! What are you fellows doing?” came from the entrance to the -cave in Jackson’s voice. - -“A loose stone came down! It nearly smashed us!” cried Jack. - -“I don’t want to stay here if the roof is coming down on us,” wailed -Fred. - -“Do as we told you to and you won’t have to stay there,” answered -Jackson, and then, after waiting a few minutes more, the man disappeared -from the entrance. - -Once more Jack mounted to the shoulders of the twins and with caution -he poked at the hole which had been started. - -“Take off your jacket, Fred, and catch the loose stones so that they -don’t make any noise,” he whispered. And this the youngest Rover did. - -It was a long, tedious task, and several times the young major was on -the point of giving up. But just when he felt that his labors were of -no avail he broke through an opening overhead. Immediately the cool -night wind struck him and he realized that he had reached the outer air. - -Again their gymnastic training stood the lads in good stead. Jack -hauled Fred up and then held him still higher, and soon the youngest -Rover had crawled through the opening above. - -“I’m right here among a lot of bushes,” he whispered, looking down. -“It’s a side hole, so there isn’t much danger of its caving in.” - -Fred leaned down and assisted Jack up, and then the two cut a long -heavy stick and with this assisted the twins to get out of the cave, -bringing Jack’s shoes with them. They were but a short distance away -from the camp of the men and could hear them talking quite plainly. - -Hardly daring to breathe, the four boys crawled through the brushwood -until they reached something of a trail. They could see little, owing -to the darkness, but managed to make fair progress. - -“Thank fortune, we’re out of that!” exclaimed Jack presently. “Now -we’ve got to see to it that they don’t catch us again.” - -“Right-o!” answered Randy. Then, looking up at the sky, he continued: -“See how dark it is――not a star showing. I think it’s going to rain.” - -He was right, and in a few minutes more the first of the drops began to -come down. Then came a dim flash of lightning, followed presently by a -vivid streak across the heavens. - -“We’re in for a regular thunder storm,” said Fred. “Gee, I hope the -lightning doesn’t strike us.” - -On and on went the boys, bumping into more than one tree and sometimes -going headlong over the rocks. They had but one purpose in mind――to put -as much space as possible between themselves and the Davenport gang. - -At last, having moved along for over an hour and being soaked to the -skin, they came to rest under the shelter of a rocky precipice. The -storm continued, vivid flashes of lightning being followed by claps of -thunder that echoed and re-echoed through the mountains. - -“We’ve got to go on,” said Jack, at last. “As soon as daylight comes -those fellows will be searching for us, and they’ll have a big -advantage for they’ll be on horseback while we’ll be on foot.” - -Forward they went again, although in what direction they did not know. -They were hoping that they were getting farther and farther away from -the cave where they had been held captive. - -They were passing along the sloping side of the mountain when another -flash of lightning followed by a loud clap of thunder startled them and -brought them again to a halt. Then came another crash as a tree toppled -down not far away. - -“Gee, that was close enough!” exclaimed Jack. - -He had scarcely spoken when the four boys were startled by a yell of -fright. A few seconds later came a man’s voice crying piteously: - -“Help! Help! For the love of heaven, help! I’m caught fast under the -tree and I’ll be crushed to death! Help!” - - - - - CHAPTER XXX - - THE ROUND-UP――CONCLUSION - - -“Somebody’s in trouble! We’ll have to see if we can’t help him!” - -“Beware! It may be one of the Davenport crowd.” - -“That may be true, but we can’t let him die. Come on.” - -Another flash of lightning lit up the scene, and by this the Rover boys -saw where a tall tree of the mountainside had been broken off. The top -hung down over some sharp rocks and under several limbs rested the form -of a man, held down so that he could do little but kick frantically -with one leg. - -“It’s Ocker!” exclaimed Fred, as they drew closer. - -“Help! Help!” came faintly from the man as he saw the dim forms of the -boys in the darkness. “Help! I’m being crushed to death!” - -Fully realizing that they might be playing into the hands of their -enemies and yet not willing to see Ocker crushed to death, the four -lads sprang forward and began to tug at the tree branches which held -the fellow a prisoner. They could see that any instant the top of the -tree might break away entirely from the trunk and then Ocker would be -crushed to a pulp. - -It was strenuous work, but the military experiences of the former -cadets stood them in good stead, and now, as the twins and Jack raised -one limb after another, Fred propped them up with such stones as were -handy so that they could not slip back. Then, while the twins continued -to exert pressure on the treetop, Jack hauled Ocker away. - -The man was bruised and bleeding and for the moment so winded he could -scarcely speak. At first he had not recognized his rescuers and he -stared in astonishment when another flash of lightning revealed their -faces. - -“You!” he gasped hoarsely. “You! And I was helping to keep you -prisoners!” - -“Ocker, we have saved your life, and you know it,” answered Jack -quickly. “Now then, it is up to you to help us escape. Will you do it?” - -“I sure will!” panted the man. “I’m done with that crowd, anyhow. I -told Davenport I wasn’t brought up to do such dirty work as he has -planned.” Ocker paused to regain his breath. “Why, Davenport is as bad -a skunk as Pete Garrish!” - -“Pete Garrish!” exclaimed Randy. “Do you know anything about that man?” - -“I know everything about him,” muttered Ocker. “He and his crowd are -trying to swindle your father and some other men out of their interest -in the Rolling Thunder mine.” - -“You come with us, Ocker, and you won’t regret it,” put in Jack -hurriedly. “Show us the way to Cal Corning’s house.” - -For an instant the man hesitated. - -“If I take you back where you belong, you won’t have me arrested, will -you?” he pleaded. “I don’t want to hurt you fellows, and I’d just as -lief tell Mr. Rover what I know about Garrish.” - -“You won’t be arrested,” answered Jack. “I’ll give you my word on it. -Come――hurry up! We not only want to get back, but we want to have a -chance to round those other fellows up.” - -“But don’t do it before I’ve a chance to get away!” And the man’s face -showed his sudden terror. - -“All right, we’ll give you your chance, and we’ll make it worth your -while, too,” answered Jack. - -Ocker had been on foot, not daring to take his horse when he had stolen -away from the Davenport crowd. He led the way to a broader and better -trail, and less than half an hour later found the whole crowd on Sunset -Trail. By this time the storm was passing and only a few scattering -raindrops were coming down. - -That tramp was one the Rover boys never forgot. Soaked to the skin, and -so footsore they could scarcely walk, they reached Cal Corning’s place -at about five o’clock in the morning. Their knock on the door brought -Corning to that portal, gun in hand. - -“Why――why, it’s the Rover boys!” called out the man, in amazement. -“Hurrah! Mr. Rover! Mr. Rover! The boys are here, safe and sound!” he -yelled. - -It was then that pandemonium seemed to break loose. From a couple of -the bedrooms rushed Tom Rover followed quickly by Sam and Dick. The men -were partly dressed, having removed only their coats and shoes. - -“My boys! My boys!” cried Tom Rover, and there was almost a sob in his -throat as he rushed to embrace the twins. Then Dick ran to Jack and Sam -to Fred, and there was a genuine hugging match all around. - -“Gee, but it’s good to be back!” was the way Andy expressed himself, -and each of the other lads endorsed that sentiment. - -“We were out looking for you until the storm came up,” said Dick Rover. -“We were going out again as soon as it was daylight.” - -“Where have you been and what did those rascals do to you?” questioned -Sam Rover. - -“It’s a long story, Dad,” answered Fred, and then he added quickly: -“Here’s a man you’ll like to see, Uncle Tom. His name is Ocker, and he -knows all about Peter Garrish.” - -“Did he find you?” questioned Tom quickly. - -“No. We found him――under a tree that was struck by lightning,” put in -Jack quickly. “We’ll give you the particulars in a little while. Just -now we want to know if you don’t want to get a crowd together to go -after Davenport and his bunch. Those men ought to be rounded up and put -back in prison.” - -“Sure, we’ll round them up if it can be done,” announced Dick Rover. - -All entered the house, and very soon the boys and the others were -provided by the Corning sisters with a substantial breakfast. While -eating, the lads told their story and then the men questioned Ocker. - -The good luck of the Rover boys in escaping from the cave and falling -in with the man who had guided them to the Corning place was followed -directly after breakfast by more good luck. Two cowboys and six miners, -including Lew Billings and Hank Butts, came riding by the place and -were immediately halted and told what was in the air. These men at once -agreed to join the others in an attempt to bring Davenport and his -cohorts to justice. - -“I want to go along,” said Jack to his father when the posse was ready -to start, and the other lads echoed that sentiment, and somewhat -against the wishes of their parents the four boys joined the men in the -hunt for the rascals. - -The round-up lasted until sundown, when Davenport, Tate and Jackson -were located by part of the crowd under Dick Rover. Several shots were -exchanged and Davenport received a slight wound in the shoulder. Then -the three men held up their hands in token of surrender. - -In the meantime the boys and some of the other men managed to catch -Digby and Booster. The young man who had so imposed upon the lads in -New York and Chicago did his best to get away and then tried to show -fight. But Jack promptly knocked him down by a smashing blow on the -jaw, and when Booster got up again Randy hit him in the ear and Fred -got behind him so that when Andy gave the fellow a shove he went down -flat on his back with a thud. Then he was captured and his hands were -bound tightly behind him. - -“I don’t think you’ll play any more confidence games in a hurry,” -said Jack. And he was right, for as a result of his participation in -the plot against the boys, Joe Booster, as well as Digby, was sent to -prison for a number of years. - -Davenport, Tate and Jackson looked much crestfallen when confronted -by the lads and their fathers. They were fearful of being lynched, -knowing that some of the miners and cowboys might be in favor of such -a proceeding. They were glad when the sheriff was called and they were -taken off to the county jail. They, too, were sentenced to prison for -long terms. - -From Ocker Tom Rover was able to gain much information regarding -Peter Garrish and his method of running the Rolling Thunder mine. As -a result of this and the action of Tom and several of the other large -stockholders Garrish was compelled to cancel a contract he had made -with the ore company in which he and his friends were interested and -was likewise made to surrender some stock which he had appropriated. -Then he was allowed to retire, a poorer if not a wiser man. - -Because of what he had done for the boys and for Tom, Ocker was not -prosecuted. Instead, the Rovers gave him sufficient money to buy his -passage to the gold fields of Alaska where, they hoped, he would turn -over a new leaf and make a real man of himself. - -“Well, they didn’t get that hundred and fifty thousand dollars after -all!” chuckled Randy after the rascals had been rounded up and the boys -were safe once more at Cal Corning’s house. - -“No, they didn’t get it,” answered his father. “Just the same, we were -ready to pay it in case we couldn’t get any trace of you.” - -“It certainly was a strenuous experience――being kept prisoners in that -cave on the mountainside,” said Jack. “I don’t believe we’ll ever have -such a thrilling thing happen again.” But Jack was mistaken. More -thrilling days were in store for the four lads, and what these were -will be related in another volume, to be entitled “The Rover Boys -Winning a Fortune.” - -During the week the boys had spent as prisoners a number of letters had -come for them, including communications from their mothers and from the -girls, and also letters from Gif, Spouter and Phil Franklin. - -“Well, the girls are having a good enough time,” said Jack, who was -reading a letter from Ruth. “And I’m glad of it.” - -“I suppose they’ll be coming home soon, now that the Davenport crowd -are rounded up,” returned Fred. - -“Here’s good news from Phil Franklin!” burst out Andy. “He’s found the -silver trophy. Fished it up out of the lake two days after he sent that -last letter.” - -“Good enough!” cried his twin. “Now we won’t have that on our minds -any more,” and his face showed his satisfaction. “Now if only we could -get a new cannon for Colonel Colby, to replace the one that busted, -we’ll be all right.” And let me add here that later on Jack’s father -did obtain a new piece from the government and it was installed on the -Military Academy campus with much ceremony. - -And now, while the Rover boys are talking about their friends and -discussing the finding of the silver trophy, and their adventures while -prisoners on the mountainside, we will say good-by. - - - THE END - - - - - _This Isn’t All!_ - - -Would you like to know what became of the good friends you have made in -this book? - -Would you like to read other stories continuing their adventures and -experiences, or other books quite as entertaining by the same author? - -On the _reverse side_ of the wrapper which comes with this book, you -will find a wonderful list of stories which you can buy at the same -store where you got this book. - - - _Don’t throw away the Wrapper_ - -_Use it as a handy catalog of the books you want some day to have. -But in case you do mislay it, write to the Publishers for a complete -catalog._ - - - - - THE FAMOUS ROVER BOYS SERIES - - By ARTHUR M. WINFIELD - - (EDWARD STRATEMEYER) - - =Beautiful Wrappers in Full Color= - - -[Illustration] - -No stories for boys ever published have attained the tremendous -popularity of this famous series. Since the publication of the first -volume, The Rover Boys at School, some years ago, over three million -copies of these books have been sold. They are well written stories -dealing with the Rover boys in a great many different kinds of -activities and adventures. Each volume holds something of interest to -every adventure loving boy. - -A complete list of titles is printed on the opposite page. - - - - - FAMOUS ROVER BOYS SERIES - - BY ARTHUR M. WINFIELD - (Edward Stratemeyer) - - OVER THREE MILLION COPIES SOLD OF THIS SERIES. - - =Uniform Style of Binding. Colored Wrappers.= - =Every Volume Complete in Itself.= - - - THE ROVER BOYS AT SCHOOL - THE ROVER BOYS ON THE OCEAN - THE ROVER BOYS IN THE JUNGLE - THE ROVER BOYS OUT WEST - THE ROVER BOYS ON THE GREAT LAKES - THE ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS - THE ROVER BOYS ON LAND AND SEA - THE ROVER BOYS IN CAMP - THE ROVER BOYS ON THE RIVER - THE ROVER BOYS ON THE PLAINS - THE ROVER BOYS IN SOUTHERN WATERS - THE ROVER BOYS ON THE FARM - THE ROVER BOYS ON TREASURE ISLE - THE ROVER BOYS AT COLLEGE - THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST - THE ROVER BOYS IN THE AIR - THE ROVER BOYS IN NEW YORK - THE ROVER BOYS IN ALASKA - THE ROVER BOYS IN BUSINESS - THE ROVER BOYS ON A TOUR - THE ROVER BOYS AT COLBY HALL - THE ROVER BOYS ON SNOWSHOE ISLAND - THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS - THE ROVER BOYS ON A HUNT - THE ROVER BOYS IN THE LAND OF LUCK - THE ROVER BOYS AT BIG HORN RANCH - THE ROVER BOYS AT BIG BEAR LAKE - THE ROVER BOYS SHIPWRECKED - THE ROVER BOYS ON SUNSET TRAIL - THE ROVER BOYS WINNING A FORTUNE - - - GROSSET & DUNLAP, PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK - - - - - WESTERN STORIES FOR BOYS - - By JAMES CODY FERRIS - - =Individual Colored Wrappers and Illustrations by= - =WALTER S. ROGERS= - =Each Volume Complete in Itself.= - - -Thrilling tales of the great west, told primarily for boys but which -will be read by all who love mystery, rapid action, and adventures in -the great open spaces. - -The Manly Boys, Roy and Teddy, are the sons of an old ranchman, the -owner of many thousands of heads of cattle. The lads know how to ride, -how to shoot, and how to take care of themselves under any and all -circumstances. - -The cowboys of the X Bar X Ranch are real cowboys, on the job when -required but full of fun and daring――a bunch any reader will be -delighted to know. - - THE X BAR X BOYS ON THE RANCH - THE X BAR X BOYS IN THUNDER CANYON - THE X BAR X BOYS ON WHIRLPOOL RIVER - THE X BAR X BOYS ON BIG BISON TRAIL - THE X BAR X BOYS AT THE ROUND-UP - THE X BAR X BOYS AT NUGGET CAMP - THE X BAR X BOYS AT RUSTLER’S GAP - THE X BAR X BOYS AT GRIZZLY PASS - THE X BAR X BOYS LOST IN THE ROCKIES - - - GROSSET & DUNLAP, PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK - - - - - THE HARDY BOY’S SERIES - - By FRANKLIN W. DIXON - - =Illustrated. Every Volume Complete in Itself.= - - -The Hardy Boys are sons of a celebrated American detective, and during -vacations and their off time from school they help their father by -hunting down clues themselves. - - -THE TOWER TREASURE - -A dying criminal confessed that his loot had been secreted “in the -tower.” It remained for the Hardy Boys to make an astonishing discovery -that cleared up the mystery. - - -THE HOUSE ON THE CLIFF - -The house had been vacant and was supposed to be haunted. Mr. Hardy -started to investigate――and disappeared! An odd tale, with plenty of -excitement. - - -THE SECRET OF THE OLD MILL - -Counterfeit money was in circulation, and the limit was reached when -Mrs. Hardy took some from a stranger. A tale full of thrills. - - -THE MISSING CHUMS - -Two of the Hardy Boys’ chums take a motor trip down the coast. They -disappear and are almost rescued by their friends when all are -captured. A thrilling story of adventure. - - -HUNTING FOR HIDDEN GOLD - -Mr. Hardy is injured in tracing some stolen gold. A hunt by the boys -leads to an abandoned mine, and there things start to happen. A western -story all boys will enjoy. - - -THE SHORE ROAD MYSTERY - -Automobiles were disappearing most mysteriously from the Shore Road. It -remained for the Hardy Boys to solve the mystery. - - -THE SECRET OF THE CAVES - -When the boys reached the caves they came unexpectedly upon a queer old -hermit. - - -THE MYSTERY OF CABIN ISLAND - -A story of queer adventures on a rockbound island. - - -THE GREAT AIRPORT MYSTERY - -The Hardy Boys solve the mystery of the disappearance of some valuable -mail. - - - GROSSET & DUNLAP, Publishers, NEW YORK - - - - - THE TED SCOTT FLYING STORIES - - By FRANKLIN W. DIXON - - =Illustrated. Each Volume Complete in Itself.= - - -No subject has so thoroughly caught the imagination of young America as -aviation. This series has been inspired by recent daring feats of the -air, and is dedicated to Lindbergh, Byrd, Chamberlin and other heroes -of the skies. - - OVER THE OCEAN TO PARIS; - _or, Ted Scott’s Daring Long Distance Flight_. - - RESCUED IN THE CLOUDS; - _or, Ted Scott, Hero of the Air_. - - OVER THE ROCKIES WITH THE AIR MAIL; - _or, Ted Scott, Lost in the Wilderness_. - - FIRST STOP HONOLULU; - _or, Ted Scott, Over the Pacific_. - - THE SEARCH FOR THE LOST FLYERS; - _or, Ted Scott, Over the West Indies_. - - SOUTH OF THE RIO GRANDE; - _or, Ted Scott, On a Secret Mission_. - - ACROSS THE PACIFIC; - _or, Ted Scott’s Hop to Australia_. - - THE LONE EAGLE OF THE BORDER; - _or, Ted Scott and the Diamond Smugglers_. - - FLYING AGAINST TIME; - _or, Breaking the Ocean to Ocean Record_. - - OVER THE JUNGLE TRAILS; - _or, Ted Scott and the Missing Explorers_. - - LOST AT THE SOUTH POLE; - _or, Ted Scott in Blizzard Land_. - - THROUGH THE AIR TO ALASKA; - _or, Ted Scott’s Search in Nugget Valley_. - - - GROSSET & DUNLAP, _Publishers_, NEW YORK - - - - - THE TOM SWIFT SERIES - - By VICTOR APPLETON - - =Uniform Style of Binding. Individual Colored Wrappers.= - =Every Volume Complete in Itself.= - - -Every boy possesses some form of inventive genius. Tom Swift is a -bright, ingenious boy and his inventions and adventures make the most -interesting kind of reading. - - TOM SWIFT AND HIS MOTOR CYCLE - TOM SWIFT AND HIS MOTOR BOAT - TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIRSHIP - TOM SWIFT AND HIS SUBMARINE BOAT - TOM SWIFT AND HIS WIRELESS MESSAGE - TOM SWIFT AND HIS ELECTRIC RUNABOUT - TOM SWIFT AMONG THE DIAMOND MAKERS - TOM SWIFT IN THE CAVES OF ICE - TOM SWIFT AND HIS SKY RACER - TOM SWIFT AND HIS ELECTRIC RIFLE - TOM SWIFT IN THE CITY OF GOLD - TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIR GLIDER - TOM SWIFT IN CAPTIVITY - TOM SWIFT AND HIS WIZARD CAMERA - TOM SWIFT AND HIS GREAT SEARCHLIGHT - TOM SWIFT AND HIS GIANT CANNON - TOM SWIFT AND HIS PHOTO TELEPHONE - TOM SWIFT AND HIS AERIAL WARSHIP - TOM SWIFT AND HIS BIG TUNNEL - TOM SWIFT IN THE LAND OF WONDERS - TOM SWIFT AND HIS WAR TANK - TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIR SCOUT - TOM SWIFT AND HIS UNDERSEA SEARCH - TOM SWIFT AMONG THE FIRE FIGHTERS - TOM SWIFT AND HIS ELECTRIC LOCOMOTIVE - TOM SWIFT AND HIS FLYING BOAT - TOM SWIFT AND HIS GREAT OIL GUSHER - TOM SWIFT AND HIS CHEST OF SECRETS - TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIRLINE EXPRESS - TOM SWIFT CIRCLING THE GLOBE - TOM SWIFT AND HIS TALKING PICTURES - TOM SWIFT AND HIS HOUSE ON WHEELS - TOM SWIFT AND HIS BIG DIRIGIBLE - - - GROSSET & DUNLAP, _Publishers_, NEW YORK - - - - - THE DON STURDY SERIES - - By VICTOR APPLETON - - Author of “The Tom Swift Series” - - -Every red-blooded boy will enjoy the thrilling adventures of Don -Sturdy. In company with his uncles, one a big game hunter, the other -a noted scientist, he travels far and wide――into the jungles of South -America, across the Sahara, deep into the African jungle, up where the -Alaskan volcanoes spout, down among the head hunters of Borneo and many -other places where there is danger and excitement. Every boy who has -known Tom Swift will at once become the boon companion of daring Don -Sturdy. - - DON STURDY ON THE DESERT OF MYSTERY - DON STURDY WITH THE BIG SNAKE HUNTERS - DON STURDY IN THE TOMBS OF GOLD - DON STURDY ACROSS THE NORTH POLE - DON STURDY IN THE LAND OF VOLCANOES - DON STURDY IN THE PORT OF LOST SHIPS - DON STURDY AMONG THE GORILLAS - DON STURDY CAPTURED BY HEAD HUNTERS - DON STURDY IN LION LAND - DON STURDY IN THE LAND OF GIANTS - - - GROSSET & DUNLAP, _Publishers_, NEW YORK - - - - - THE RADIO BOYS SERIES - (Trademark Registered) - - By ALLEN CHAPMAN - - Author of the “Railroad Series,” Etc. - - =Illustrated. Every Volume Complete in Itself.= - - -Here is a series that gives full details of radio work both in sending -and receiving――how large and small sets can be made and operated, -and with this real information there are the stories of the radio -boys and their adventures. Each story is a record of thrilling -adventures――rescues, narrow escapes from death, daring exploits in -which the radio plays a main part. Each volume is so thoroughly -fascinating, so strictly up-to-date, and accurate that all modern boys -will peruse them with delight. - -Each volume has a foreword by Jack Binns, the well known radio expert. - - THE RADIO BOYS FIRST WIRELESS - THE RADIO BOYS AT OCEAN POINT - THE RADIO BOYS AT THE SENDING STATION - THE RADIO BOYS AT MOUNTAIN PASS - THE RADIO BOYS TRAILING A VOICE - THE RADIO BOYS WITH THE FOREST RANGERS - THE RADIO BOYS WITH THE ICEBERG PATROL - THE RADIO BOYS WITH THE FLOOD FIGHTERS - THE RADIO BOYS ON SIGNAL ISLAND - THE RADIO BOYS IN GOLD VALLEY - THE RADIO BOYS AIDING THE SNOWBOUND - THE RADIO BOYS ON THE PACIFIC - THE RADIO BOYS TO THE RESCUE - - - GROSSET & DUNLAP, _Publishers_, NEW YORK - - - - - THE RAILROAD SERIES - - By ALLEN CHAPMAN - - Author of the “Radio Boys,” Etc. - - =Uniform Style of Binding. Illustrated.= - =Every Volume Complete in Itself.= - - -In this line of books there is revealed the whole workings of a great -American railroad system. There are adventures in abundance――railroad -wrecks, dashes through forest fires, the pursuit of a “wildcat” -locomotive, the disappearance of a pay car with a large sum of money -on board――but there is much more than this――the intense rivalry among -railroads and railroad men, the working out of running schedules, -the getting through “on time” in spite of all obstacles, and the -manipulation of railroad securities by evil men who wish to rule or -ruin. - - RALPH OF THE ROUND HOUSE; or, Bound to Become a Railroad Man. - - RALPH IN THE SWITCH TOWER; or, Clearing the Track. - - RALPH ON THE ENGINE; or, The Young Fireman of the Limited Mail. - - RALPH ON THE OVERLAND EXPRESS; or, The Trials and Triumphs of a - Young Engineer. - - RALPH, THE TRAIN DISPATCHER; or, The Mystery of the Pay Car. - - RALPH ON THE ARMY TRAIN; or, The Young Railroader’s Most Daring - Exploit. - - RALPH ON THE MIDNIGHT FLYER; or, The Wreck at Shadow Valley. - - RALPH AND THE MISSING MAIL POUCH; or, The Stolen Government - Bonds. - - RALPH ON THE MOUNTAIN DIVISION; or, Fighting Both Flames and - Flood. - - RALPH AND THE TRAIN WRECKERS; or, The Secret of the Blue - Freight Cars. - - - GROSSET & DUNLAP, _Publishers_, NEW YORK - - - - - Transcriber’s Notes: - - ――Text in italics is enclosed by underscores (_italics_); text in - bold by “equal” signs (=bold=). - - ――Printer’s, punctuation and spelling inaccuracies were silently - corrected. - - ――Archaic and variable spelling has been preserved. - - ――Variations in hyphenation and compound words have been preserved. - - -*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ROVER BOYS ON SUNSET -TRAIL *** - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the -United States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where - you are located before using this eBook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that: - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without -widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/old/68332-0.zip b/old/68332-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 9ed7436..0000000 --- a/old/68332-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68332-h.zip b/old/68332-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 0bac228..0000000 --- a/old/68332-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68332-h/68332-h.htm b/old/68332-h/68332-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 537812e..0000000 --- a/old/68332-h/68332-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,12201 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> -<head> - <meta charset="UTF-8" /> - - <title> - The Rover Boys on Sunset Trail, by Arthur M. Winfield—A Project Gutenberg eBook - </title> - - <link rel="icon" href="images/cover.jpg" type="image/x-cover" /> - - <style> /* <![CDATA[ */ - -/* DACSoft styles */ - -body { - margin-left: 10%; - margin-right: 10%; -} - -/* General headers */ -h1 { - text-align: center; /* all headings centered */ - clear: both; -} - -/* Chapter headers */ -h2 { - text-align: center; - font-weight: bold; - margin: .75em 0; -} - -div.chapter { - page-break-before: always; -} - -.nobreak { - page-break-before: avoid; -} - -/* Indented paragraph */ -p { - margin-top: .51em; - margin-bottom: .49em; - text-align: justify; - text-indent: 1em; -} - -/* Unindented paragraph */ -.noi {text-indent: 0em;} - -/* Centered unindented paragraph */ -.noic { - text-indent: 0em; - text-align: center; -} - -/* Drop caps */ -p.cap {text-indent: 0em;} - -p.cap:first-letter { - float: left; - padding-right: 3px; - font-size: 250%; - line-height: 83%; -} - -.x-ebookmaker p.cap:first-letter { - float: left; - padding-right: 3px; - font-size: 250%; - line-height: 83%; -} - -/* Non-standard paragraph margins */ -.p2 {margin-top: 2em;} -.p4 {margin-top: 4em;} - -.padl2 { - padding-left: 2em; - text-align: left; -} - -.padl6 { - padding-left: 6em; - text-align: left; -} - -.pad75p { - padding-left: 75%; - text-align: left; -} - -/* Horizontal rules */ -hr { - width: 33%; - margin-top: 2em; - margin-bottom: 2em; - margin-left: 33.5%; - margin-right: 33.5%; - clear: both; -} - -hr.chap { - width: 65%; - margin-left: 17.5%; - margin-right: 17.5%; -} - -hr.r30 { - width: 30%; - margin-left: 35%; - margin-right: 35%; - margin-top: 1em; - margin-bottom: 1em; -} - -/* Lists */ -ul { - list-style-type: none; - text-align: left; -} - -li { - text-indent: 0em; - padding-left: 0em; -} - -li.pt5 { - margin-top: 0.5em; - text-indent: 0em; - padding-left: 0em; -} - -/* Tables */ -table { - margin-left: auto; - margin-right: auto; -} - -td { - padding: 5px; -} - -th { - padding: 5px; - font-weight: normal; -} - -/* Table cell alignments */ -.tdl { - text-align: left; -} - -.tdrb { - text-align: right; - vertical-align: bottom; -} - -.tdrt { - text-align: right; - padding-right: 0.75em; - vertical-align: top; -} - -.pr { - padding-right: .5em; -} - -/* Physical book page and line numbers */ -.pagenum { /* uncomment the next line for invisible page numbers */ - /* visibility: hidden; */ - position: absolute; - right: 3%; -/* left: 92%; */ - font-size: x-small; - font-style: normal; - font-weight: normal; - font-variant: normal; - text-align: right; - color: gray; -} /* page numbers */ - -/* Blockquotes */ -.blockquot { - font-size: 95%; - margin-top: 1em; - margin-left: 10%; - margin-right: 10%; - margin-bottom: 1em; -} - -/* Alignment */ -.right {text-align: right;} - -/* Text appearance */ -.smcap {font-variant: small-caps;} - -/* Small fonts and lowercase small-caps */ -.smfont { - font-size: .8em; -} - -.smfontr { - font-size: .75em; - text-align: right; -} - -/* Illustration caption */ -.caption { - font-size: .75em; - font-weight: bold; -} - -/* Images */ -img { - max-width: 100%; /* no image to be wider than screen or containing div */ - height:auto; /* keep height in proportion to width */ -} - -.figcenter { - margin: auto; - text-align: center; - page-break-inside: avoid; - max-width: 90%; /* div no wider than screen, even when screen is narrow */ -} - -/* Poetry */ -.poetry { - display: block; - text-align: left; - margin-left: 10%; - margin-right: 10%; -} - -.poetry .stanza {margin: 1em auto;} - -.poetry .verse { - padding-left: 3em; - text-indent: -3em; -} - -/* Poetry indents */ -.poetry .indent0 {padding-left: 3em;} -.poetry .indent1 {padding-left: 3.5em;} -.poetry .indent3 {padding-left: 4.5em;} - -/* Transcriber's notes */ -.tnote { - background-color: #E6E6FA; - margin-left: 10%; - margin-right: 10%; - padding: .5em; -} - -.tntitle { - font-size: 1.25em; - font-weight: bold; - text-align: center; - clear: both; -} - -/* Title page borders and content. */ -.title { - font-size: 1.75em; - font-weight: bold; - text-align: center; - clear: both; -} - -.subtitle { - font-size: 1.5em; - text-align: center; - clear: both; -} - -.author { - font-size: 1.25em; - text-align: center; - clear: both; -} - -.works { - font-size: .75em; - text-align: center; - clear: both; -} - -/* Advertisement formatting. */ -.adbox { - border: 2px solid black; - text-align: center; - padding-left: 1em; - padding-right: 1.5em; - margin: auto; - max-width: 24em; -} - -.x-ebookmaker .adbox { - border: 2px solid black; - padding: 1em; - margin: auto; - max-width: 100%; -} - -.adbook { - font-size: 1.25em; - text-align: left; - clear: both; -} - -.adtitle { - font-size: 1.5em; - text-align: center; - clear: both; -} - -.adauthor { - font-size: 1.25em; - text-align: center; - clear: both; -} - -/* Hanging indent. */ -.blhang { - text-indent: -2em; - padding-left: 1em; -} - -.illhang { - text-indent: -2em; - padding-left: 3em; -} - - /* ]]> */ </style> -</head> -<body> -<p style='text-align:center; font-size:1.2em; font-weight:bold'>The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Rover Boys on Sunset Trail, by Arthur M. Winfield</p> -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online -at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you -are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the -country where you are located before using this eBook. -</div> - -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Title: The Rover Boys on Sunset Trail</p> -<p style='display:block; margin-left:2em; text-indent:0; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:1em;'>or, The old miner's mysterious message</p> -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Author: Arthur M. Winfield</p> -<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Release Date: June 16, 2022 [eBook #68332]</p> -<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Language: English</p> - <p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; text-align:left'>Produced by: Donald Cummings and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net</p> -<div style='margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:4em'>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ROVER BOYS ON SUNSET TRAIL ***</div> - - -<div class="figcenter" id="cover"> - <img src="images/cover.jpg" alt="cover" title="cover" /> -</div> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<div class="figcenter" id="i_frontis"> - <img src="images/i_frontis.jpg" alt="" title="" /> - <div class="caption"> - <p class="noic"><a href="#Page_297">THE FOUR LADS BEGAN TO TUG AT THE TREE TRUNK.</a></p> - </div> -</div> -</div> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h1 class="nobreak">THE ROVER BOYS<br /> -ON SUNSET TRAIL</h1> - -<p class="noic">OR</p> - -<p class="noi subtitle"><i>THE OLD MINER’S MYSTERIOUS<br /> -MESSAGE</i></p> - -<p class="p2 noic">BY</p> - -<p class="noic"><span class="author">ARTHUR M. WINFIELD</span><br /> -(Edward Stratemeyer)</p> - -<p class="noi works">AUTHOR OF “THE ROVER BOYS AT SCHOOL,” “THE ROVER BOYS<br /> -DOWN EAST,” “THE ROVER BOYS AT COLBY HALL,”<br /> -“THE PUTNAM HALL SERIES,” ETC.</p> - -<p class="p4 noic"><i>ILLUSTRATED</i></p> - - -<p class="p4 noic">NEW YORK<br /> -<span class="adauthor">GROSSET & DUNLAP</span><br /> -PUBLISHERS</p> - -<p class="p2 noi works">Made in the United States of America</p> -</div> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<div class="adbox"> - -<p class="noic"><span class="adtitle smcap">Books by Arthur M. Winfield</span><br /> -(Edward Stratemeyer)</p> - -<hr class="r30" /> - -<p class="noi author">THE FIRST ROVER BOYS SERIES</p> - -<ul> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS AT SCHOOL</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS ON THE OCEAN</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS IN THE JUNGLE</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS OUT WEST</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS ON THE GREAT LAKES</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS IN CAMP</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS ON LAND AND SEA</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS ON THE RIVER</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS ON THE PLAINS</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS IN SOUTHERN WATERS</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS ON THE FARM</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS ON TREASURE ISLE</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS AT COLLEGE</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS IN THE AIR</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS IN NEW YORK</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS IN ALASKA</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS IN BUSINESS</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS ON A TOUR</li> -</ul> - -<hr class="r30" /> - -<p class="noi author">THE SECOND ROVER BOYS SERIES</p> - -<ul> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS AT COLBY HALL</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS ON SNOWSHOE ISLAND</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS ON A HUNT</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS IN THE LAND OF LUCK</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS AT BIG HORN RANCH</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS AT BIG BEAR LAKE</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS SHIPWRECKED</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS ON SUNSET TRAIL</li> -</ul> - -<hr class="r30" /> - -<p class="noi author">THE PUTNAM HALL SERIES</p> - -<ul> -<li class="blhang">THE CADETS OF PUTNAM HALL</li> -<li class="blhang">THE RIVALS OF PUTNAM HALL</li> -<li class="blhang">THE CHAMPIONS OF PUTNAM HALL</li> -<li class="blhang">THE REBELLION AT PUTNAM HALL</li> -<li class="blhang">CAMPING OUT DAYS AT PUTNAM HALL</li> -<li class="blhang">THE MYSTERY AT PUTNAM HALL</li> -</ul> - -<hr class="r30" /> - -<p class="noic"><i>12mo. Cloth. Illustrated.</i></p> - -<p class="noic"><span class="smcap">Grosset & Dunlap</span>, Publishers, New York</p> -</div> - -<p class="p2 noic"><span class="smcap">Copyright, 1925, by</span><br /> -EDWARD STRATEMEYER</p> - -<p class="noic"><i>The Rover Boys on Sunset Trail</i></p> -</div> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_iii"></a>[iii]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="INTRODUCTION">INTRODUCTION</h2> -</div> - - -<p><span class="smcap">My Dear Boys</span>: This book is a complete story -in itself, but forms the ninth volume in a line -issued under the general title, “The Second Rover -Boys Series for Young Americans.”</p> - -<p>The volumes issued in the First and Second -Series so far number twenty-eight, and of these -the publishers have already sold <em>over three million -copies</em>! To me this is an astonishing number, -and I must confess that I am tremendously pleased -over the way in which the boys and girls, as -well as their parents, have stood by me in my -efforts to entertain them.</p> - -<p>In the initial volume of the First Series, “The -Rover Boys at School,” I introduced my readers -to Dick, Tom and Sam Rover and their friends -and relatives. This book and those which immediately -followed related the adventures of the -three Rover boys at Putnam Hall Military Academy, -Brill College and while on many outings.</p> - -<p>Having graduated from college, the three -young men established themselves in business in -New York City and became married to their girl<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_iv"></a>[iv]</span> -sweethearts. Dick Rover was blessed with a son -and a daughter, as was likewise his brother Sam, -while Tom Rover became the proud father of -twin boys. As the four youths were of a lively -disposition, it was considered best by their parents -to send them to a boarding school, and in -the first volume of the Second Series, entitled -“The Rover Boys at Colby Hall,” I related what -took place while they were attending that institution. -From Colby Hall the scene was shifted to -“Snowshoe Island” and then to stirring adventures -while “Under Canvas.” Then the boys -went “On a Hunt” and later to “The Land of -Luck.” Then came further adventures at “Big -Horn Ranch,” at “Big Bear Lake,” and then when -“Shipwrecked,” where we last met them.</p> - -<p>In the present book the scene is laid first during -the final days at Colby Hall and then on Sunset -Trail in the far West. The boys had good times -and also some strenuous adventures, all of which -are related in the pages that follow.</p> - -<p>Once more I wish to thank the young people -for their interest in my books and for the many -pleasing letters they have written to me. I trust -that the reading of these books will do them all -good.</p> - -<p>Affectionately and sincerely yours,</p> - -<p class="right smcap">Edward Stratemeyer.</p> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_v"></a>[v]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CONTENTS">CONTENTS</h2> -</div> - - -<table> -<colgroup> - <col style="width: 20%;" /> - <col style="width: 70%;" /> - <col style="width: 10%;" /> -</colgroup> -<tr> - <th class="pr smfontr">CHAPTER</th> - <th class="tdl"> </th> - <th class="smfontr">PAGE</th> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdrt">I.</td> - <td class="tdl smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_I">What Happened on the Lake</a></td> - <td class="tdrb">1</td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdrt">II.</td> - <td class="tdl smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_II">Something About the Rovers</a></td> - <td class="tdrb">11</td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdrt">III.</td> - <td class="tdl smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_III">An Unexpected Explosion</a></td> - <td class="tdrb">22</td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdrt">IV.</td> - <td class="tdl smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_IV">The Accusation</a></td> - <td class="tdrb">34</td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdrt">V.</td> - <td class="tdl smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_V">The Man on the Road</a></td> - <td class="tdrb">44</td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdrt">VI.</td> - <td class="tdl smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_VI">Sam Rover Brings News</a></td> - <td class="tdrb">54</td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdrt">VII.</td> - <td class="tdl smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_VII">Final Examinations</a></td> - <td class="tdrb">64</td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdrt">VIII.</td> - <td class="tdl smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_VIII">What Happened to the Girls</a></td> - <td class="tdrb">74</td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdrt">IX.</td> - <td class="tdl smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_IX">The Last Night at Colby Hall</a></td> - <td class="tdrb">85</td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdrt">X.</td> - <td class="tdl smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_X">Tit for Tat</a></td> - <td class="tdrb">95</td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdrt">XI.</td> - <td class="tdl smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XI">A Mysterious Plot</a></td> - <td class="tdrb">105</td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdrt">XII.</td> - <td class="tdl smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XII">Home Once More</a></td> - <td class="tdrb">114</td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdrt">XIII.</td> - <td class="tdl smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIII">A New Acquaintance</a></td> - <td class="tdrb">123</td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdrt">XIV.</td> - <td class="tdl smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIV">Off for the West</a></td> - <td class="tdrb">133</td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdrt">XV.</td> - <td class="tdl smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XV">An Old Friend Turns Up</a></td> - <td class="tdrb">143</td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdrt">XVI.</td> - <td class="tdl smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVI">A Plot Against the Rovers</a></td> - <td class="tdrb">152</td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdrt">XVII.</td> - <td class="tdl smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVII">Four Boys and a Bull</a></td> - <td class="tdrb">162</td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdrt">XVIII.</td> - <td class="tdl smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVIII">A Narrow Escape</a></td> - <td class="tdrb">171</td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdrt">XIX.</td> - <td class="tdl smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIX">The Disappearance of Lew Billings</a></td> - <td class="tdrb">182</td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdrt">XX.</td> - <td class="tdl smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XX">At the Rolling Thunder Mine</a></td> - <td class="tdrb">192</td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdrt">XXI.</td> - <td class="tdl smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXI">Out on Sunset Trail</a></td> - <td class="tdrb">201</td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdrt">XXII.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_vi"></a>[vi]</span></td> - <td class="tdl smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXII">The Mountain Lion</a></td> - <td class="tdrb">211</td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdrt">XXIII.</td> - <td class="tdl smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXIII">At Lake Gansen</a></td> - <td class="tdrb">221</td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdrt">XXIV.</td> - <td class="tdl smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXIV">The Timber Wolves</a></td> - <td class="tdrb">231</td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdrt">XXV.</td> - <td class="tdl smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXV">What Happened at the Log Cabin</a></td> - <td class="tdrb">241</td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdrt">XXVI.</td> - <td class="tdl smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXVI">Three Demands</a></td> - <td class="tdrb">252</td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdrt">XXVII.</td> - <td class="tdl smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXVII">Prisoners in the Cave</a></td> - <td class="tdrb">262</td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdrt">XXVIII.</td> - <td class="tdl smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXVIII">Trying to Escape</a></td> - <td class="tdrb">273</td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdrt">XXIX.</td> - <td class="tdl smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXIX">Another Demand</a></td> - <td class="tdrb">284</td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdrt">XXX.</td> - <td class="tdl smcap"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXX">The Round-Up—Conclusion</a></td> - <td class="tdrb">296</td> -</tr> -</table> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="ILLUSTRATIONS">LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS</h2> -</div> - - -<table> -<colgroup> - <col style="width: 90%;" /> - <col style="width: 10%;" /> -</colgroup> -<tr> - <th> </th> - <th class="smfontr">PAGE</th> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdl illhang"><a href="#i_frontis">THE FOUR LADS BEGAN TO TUG AT THE TREE TRUNK</a></td> - <td class="tdrb"><i>Frontispiece</i></td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdl illhang"><a href="#i_fp034">IT WAS A TREMENDOUS EXPLOSION</a></td> - <td class="tdrb">33</td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdl illhang"><a href="#i_fp170">THE ENRAGED BEAST CAME TO A STOP BENEATH THEM</a></td> - <td class="tdrb">171</td> -</tr> -<tr> - <td class="tdl illhang"><a href="#i_fp234">“LET THEM HAVE A DOSE OF ROCKS,” CRIED JACK</a></td> - <td class="tdrb">234</td> -</tr> -</table> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_1"></a>[1]</span></p> - -<p class="noi title">THE ROVER BOYS ON<br /> -SUNSET TRAIL</p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_I">CHAPTER I<br /> -<small>WHAT HAPPENED ON THE LAKE</small></h2> -</div> - - -<p>“Some baseball game, if you ask me!” exclaimed -Andy Rover, as he threw his cap high -into the air in satisfaction.</p> - -<p>“Jack had the whole bunch from Longley guessing -from the start,” added Andy’s twin brother, -Randy Rover.</p> - -<p>“What got me was the way Tommy Flanders -was batted out of the box in that fatal sixth -inning,” put in Captain Fred Rover. “It was -worse than the time we batted him out before,” -and he grinned broadly.</p> - -<p>“You mustn’t give me too much credit for -winning that game,” came modestly from Major -Rover, as he smiled at his cousins and the other -cadets of Colby Hall who were with him, all -togged out in their natty baseball uniforms. “Remember, -I made only one of the eleven runs we<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_2"></a>[2]</span> -got. Fred made two and so did Dan, while Gif -brought in three.”</p> - -<p>“Of course we all helped, Jack,” returned Gif -Garrison, the captain of the Colby Hall nine. -“But what counts big with us is that you held -Longley down to a sum total of one big goose -egg. Wow! that’s enough to keep them off the -diamond for a year or two.”</p> - -<p>“And I hope it does,” came from Spouter -Powell, who had gone with the team as a substitute. -“Remember, our team has got to be thoroughly -reorganized next season, with Jack and -Fred and Gif dropping out.”</p> - -<p>“It’s a good thing that Colonel Colby didn’t -enforce that rule he was going to put through -of keeping officers out of athletic contests. If -he had done that, we’d have been minus Jack and -Fred for this game.”</p> - -<p>“Gosh! how I’m going to miss old Colby Hall,” -sighed Fred Rover. “At first I thought graduating -and getting away was going to be fine. But -when I think of what we’re going to miss in -baseball and football and in the gymnasium and -on the campus—well, I’m not so sure,” and his -face clouded.</p> - -<p>“Oh, well, we can’t be cadets and schoolboys -all our lives,” consoled his cousin Jack. “Just -the same, I’ll hate to give up baseball, and I’ll<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_3"></a>[3]</span> -hate to give up being major of the school battalion, -too.”</p> - -<p>“How the Longley Academy fellows hated to -see that silver trophy going to us,” put in Phil -Franklin, who had gone along as scorer. “Some -of the fellows looked as black as a thundercloud -when the committee wrapped it up in that cloth -and turned it over to Gif.”</p> - -<p>“Well, I guess the fellows from Hixley High -and Columbus Academy felt just as bad,” came -from Spouter Powell. For the trophy was one -which had been fought for by four of the schools -on and in the vicinity of the lake.</p> - -<div class="poetry"> - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse indent0">“We’ve got the goods! We’ve got the goods!</div> - <div class="verse indent3">Because we played good ball.</div> - <div class="verse indent1">No matter what we try to do,</div> - <div class="verse indent3">Old Colby’s got the call!”</div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class="noi">chanted Andy Rover gayly. “I don’t see why -Colonel Colby can’t add a Chair of Baseball to -the curriculum,” he added, with a grin. “We’d -have a whole lot of professors to fill it.”</p> - -<p>The cadets from Colby Hall were on their way -to the boat-landing, where they intended to embark -on several motor boats which were to take -them across Clearwater Lake to where the military -academy they attended was located. Behind -them came a motley collection of other cadets and<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_4"></a>[4]</span> -spectators in general, including not a few girls -from Clearwater Hall. Two of the members of -the ball team—the second baseman and the right -fielder—carried between them an object carefully -wrapped in a bit of dark cloth. This object -was a tall silver vase beautifully engraved. It -had been put up as a prize by the owners of the -rival institutions of learning on the lake, and -now, having been won three times by the Colby -Hall nine, had become the permanent property -of that organization.</p> - -<p>“What will we do with the vase, now we’ve -won it?” questioned Fred.</p> - -<p>“Better melt it up and make souvenirs of it,” -suggested Randy Rover, with a smile. “Each -cadet might get a medal the size of a quarter, -stamped, ‘In Memory of the Time that We Licked -Longley out of Its Boots,’” and at this there was -a general laugh.</p> - -<p>“I guess we’ll have to put it in that glass case -in the gymnasium along with the other Hall -trophies,” said Gif. “It doesn’t belong to any -one in particular, you know. It belongs to the -whole school.”</p> - -<p>When the cadets reached the lake front they -began to separate because the various motor boats -were tied up at different landings. As the four -Rover boys went forward they heard a girlish<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_5"></a>[5]</span> -cry behind them and, turning, saw four young -ladies hurrying toward them.</p> - -<p>“Oh, Jack! Wait a minute!” cried Ruth -Stevenson, a tall and exceedingly good-looking -girl, as she came up and extended her hand. “I -want to congratulate you on your splendid victory. -It was simply great!”</p> - -<p>She caught the young major’s hand and -squeezed it warmly.</p> - -<p>“Oh, Fred, to think you really won that trophy!” -burst out May Powell, another of the girls. -“Oh, I could just have hugged somebody when -I heard the good news!”</p> - -<p>“Dad will be awfully glad to hear of this new -victory of yours, Jack,” said Martha Rover.</p> - -<p>“I’m going to write a long letter home to-night,” -added Fred’s sister Mary quickly. “I’m -just going to let them know what real heroes -you two boys are.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, say, Mary! don’t pile it on so thick,” -interrupted her brother. “Remember, a baseball -game is only a baseball game, after all.”</p> - -<p>“All aboard!” shouted one of the cadets from -a motor boat near by. “Remember, fellows, it’s -getting late and we’ve got quite a trip before -us.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, and remember that we’ve got to get ready -for the celebration to-night,” added another cadet.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_6"></a>[6]</span></p> - -<p>“Oh, I wish we could see the celebration!” -cried Ruth Stevenson.</p> - -<p>“You don’t wish it any more than I do,” answered -Jack quickly. “But I don’t see how it -can be done.” And then, after a few words more, -the boys and girls separated and the four Rovers -boarded one of the Colby Hall motor boats, along -with Gif, Phil Franklin, and half a dozen others.</p> - -<p>“Who’s got the silver trophy? Where is the -silver trophy?” came from others on the boat-landings.</p> - -<p>“We’ve got it safe and sound,” sang out Phil -Franklin.</p> - -<p>“Well, take good care of it,” came from another -cadet. “That trophy is worth just about a million -dollars to Colby Hall.”</p> - -<p>“Make it nine hundred and ninety-nine thousand, -and I’ll believe you,” answered Andy Rover -loudly, and this produced a general chuckle. -Then, one after another, the motor boats bound -for Colby Hall set off across Clearwater Lake.</p> - -<p>It was an ideal day in late June, with bright -sunshine and just sufficient breeze to make the -air bracing. There had been a good attendance -at the ball game, and now the surface of the lake -was alive with all manner of craft carrying spectators -to various points on the water front. There -were canoes and rowboats, motor boats and steam<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_7"></a>[7]</span> -yachts, as well as catboats and several small -sloops. From the shore, where a road ran up -and down the lake front, could be heard the -sounds from numerous automobiles and motorcycles.</p> - -<p>“I’ll bet the hole in a button against the hole -in a doughnut that there won’t be much of a -celebration at Longley to-night,” remarked Randy -Rover, as the motor boat, under the guidance of -Pud Hicks, one of the school employees, proceeded -cautiously out from among the mass of -craft near by.</p> - -<p>“You’ll be able to cut the gloom with a knife,” -answered his twin.</p> - -<p>“And the gloomiest boy of the bunch will be -Tommy Flanders,” put in Fred.</p> - -<p>“I hope it takes some of the conceit out of -him,” answered Jack. “I haven’t forgotten how -he treated us when we were in camp up at Big -Bear Lake,” he went on, referring to some happenings -which have already been related in detail -in another volume.</p> - -<p>“I wonder if Tommy Flanders and his bunch -will be at Longley next season,” mused Fred.</p> - -<p>“I heard so,” returned Spouter Powell. -“Tommy and his cronies didn’t pass some of the -examinations last year, so they have got to hold -over another term.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_8"></a>[8]</span></p> - -<p>“Gee! I hope we pass in our final examinations,” -said Andy wistfully. “I’d hate awfully -to flunk at the last minute, wouldn’t you?”</p> - -<p>“Don’t mention it, Andy!” returned his -brother. “It’s enough to give a fellow the shivers.” -The twins were given to so much fun -and horseplay that it was next to impossible for -them to buckle down to their studies, and, as a -consequence, each successive examination became -more or less of a nightmare to them.</p> - -<p>“Oh, we’ve got to pass—every one of us!” -burst out Jack. “Now that the games are all -at an end, each fellow has got to buckle down -for all he’s worth. Just think of what the folks -at home would say if we failed!”</p> - -<p>“I wonder what that silver trophy is worth,” -came from Phil Franklin. “It certainly is a handsome -vase.”</p> - -<p>“I heard somebody say it cost over two hundred -dollars,” answered the young major of the -school battalion.</p> - -<p>“Yes, and then there is a lot of engraving to go -on it, and that will be extra,” put in Gif. “Remember, -the name of the winning club and the -date of the final victory are still to be put -on it.”</p> - -<p>“Wouldn’t it be fine if we could take it home -and show it to the folks,” said Fred wistfully.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_9"></a>[9]</span></p> - -<p>“I didn’t get a very good look at it,” remarked -Randy. “Phil, let’s take a look at it now while -we’re going home.”</p> - -<p>“Be careful and don’t get it tarnished,” cautioned -Gif. “We want to keep that as nice as -possible until we can put it under glass.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, looking at it isn’t going to hurt it any,” -answered Andy.</p> - -<p>As the motor boat bounded on its way across -Clearwater Lake in the direction of the Colby -Hall dock, Phil and Randy, assisted by Andy, -took the dark cloth covering off the tall silver -vase and set the trophy up on the forward deck -of the motor boat where all might inspect and -admire the object.</p> - -<p>“Gee, it certainly is a peach of a vase!” exclaimed -Randy, as he and his twin brother turned -the object around and inspected it closely.</p> - -<p>“It certainly is an art to turn out a vase like -this,” answered Fred, who was also looking the -object over. “Just look at that curve to the top, -will you? And that little vine that trails around -and down to the bottom? Why, you can see -every leaf just as plain as if it was real!”</p> - -<p>“It’ll look better yet when it’s all engraved,” -observed Randy. “I wonder where they will put -the name and the date? On this side, I suppose,” -and he turned the vase around.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_10"></a>[10]</span></p> - -<p>“Look out there! Watch where you’re going!” -came in a yell from Pud Hicks.</p> - -<p>The cry was so sharp and unexpected that all -of the cadets started in alarm. As they glanced -up they saw a steam yacht bearing almost directly -across their bow.</p> - -<p>“Gee, we’re going to be hit, as sure as guns!” -exclaimed Spouter Powell.</p> - -<p>“Back her, Pud! Back her!” yelled Jack.</p> - -<p>“Sheer off! Sheer off to the right!” came -from Gif.</p> - -<p>Badly frightened by the proximity of the steam -yacht which had come up without warning, Pud -Hicks stopped his motor and then threw over -his steering wheel in a wild endeavor to sheer -to starboard. But the steam yacht was too close. -There came frantic cries to “look out!” from the -craft, a blast of a steam whistle and the jangling -of a bell, and then motor boat and steam yacht -slid up to each other sideways.</p> - -<p>For a moment it looked as if the motor boat -must be capsized. The craft careened at a sharp -angle, shipping not a little water. The shock was -greatest at the bow, and in a twinkling Phil Franklin -shot overboard. Andy and Randy Rover followed, -carrying the silver trophy with them.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_11"></a>[11]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_II">CHAPTER II<br /> -<small>SOMETHING ABOUT THE ROVERS</small></h2> -</div> - - -<p>“Sheer off! Sheer off!”</p> - -<p>“You’ll send us to the bottom!”</p> - -<p>“Why don’t you look where you’re running?”</p> - -<p>“It wasn’t our fault! You changed your -course!” came from the steam yacht.</p> - -<p>“Nothing of the sort! I was runnin’ as -straight as an arrow!” yelled Pud Hicks, in reply.</p> - -<p>Then the two boats sheered away from each -other and presently both came to a standstill in -order that the occupants might ascertain what -damage had been done. In the meantime Phil -Franklin, who had disappeared beneath the surface -of the lake, reappeared and struck out lustily -for the motor boat.</p> - -<p>“Where are Andy and Randy?” gasped Fred, -who had kept himself from being hurled overboard -by a firm hold on the rear gunwale.</p> - -<p>“Ouch! My fingers!” came in a wild yell -from Spouter Powell. He had had the digits of<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_12"></a>[12]</span> -his left hand severely pinched when the two craft -came together.</p> - -<p>“The trophy went overboard!” groaned one -of the other cadets. “Andy and Randy took the -silver vase with them!”</p> - -<p>“Never mind the trophy!” interrupted Jack -quickly. “If only they are not hurt!” he added -fervidly.</p> - -<p>The youthful major had scarcely spoken when -a head bobbed up on the surface of the lake about -fifty feet away. It was Andy Rover, and he -struck out somewhat feebly for the motor boat.</p> - -<p>“Andy! Andy! Are you all right?” yelled -Jack.</p> - -<p>“I—I guess so!” gasped his cousin.</p> - -<p>“Where is your brother?” screamed Fred. He -was in mortal terror, fearing Randy had been -seriously hurt and gone to the bottom.</p> - -<p>The words were scarcely off his lips when -the waters of the lake parted once more and -Randy Rover reappeared. He threw up a hand -feebly.</p> - -<p>“Help! Help!” he gasped out. “Somebody -help me!”</p> - -<p>“He’s got a cramp, or something!” exclaimed -Jack. “I’m going after him. Bring the boat -over,” and without further ado he balanced himself -on a seat of the motor boat and then dove<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_13"></a>[13]</span> -overboard in the direction where his cousin had -appeared. Randy’s head and hand had gone -down slowly, and now he was once more out of -sight.</p> - -<p>As my old readers know, the young major was -an excellent swimmer and he struck out with -vigor for the spot where his cousin had disappeared.</p> - -<p>In less than a minute after Jack left the boat -Andy managed to reach the craft and was pulled -on board by Fred and Gif. Then the motor boat -was turned in the direction where Jack was -swimming.</p> - -<p>“Be careful, Pud. We don’t want to hit anybody,” -cautioned Fred. And then he and some -others helped Phil Franklin to clamber aboard.</p> - -<p>“I’ll be careful,” answered the man at the -wheel. “Confound those fellers on that steam -yacht! They’re to blame!”</p> - -<p>“It’s a steam yacht from up the lake—<i>Jocelyn</i>,” -said a cadet. “It belongs to the crowd that hangs -around the Outlook Hotel.”</p> - -<p>A minute of vigorous swimming brought Jack -to the place where he had seen Randy go down. -Filling his lungs with air, he dove beneath the -surface, keeping his eyes wide open for whatever -might appear.</p> - -<p>He saw his cousin a few yards away, struggling<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_14"></a>[14]</span> -feebly to regain the surface. In another -moment he was at Randy’s side and then both -came up as quickly as possible.</p> - -<p>“Oh, Jack, I’m so glad you came after me!” -were Randy’s first words, coming with severe -gasps. “I was afraid I was a goner.”</p> - -<p>“What was the matter, Randy, that you -couldn’t swim better? Were you struck or was -it a cramp?”</p> - -<p>“Neither. It was the silver trophy. I tried -to save it, but it was too heavy for me.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, gee, I forgot all about it!” answered -Jack. “Then the trophy has gone to the bottom -of the lake! But never mind—I’d rather have -the trophy missing than you,” he added grimly, -and then aided his cousin to keep afloat until the -motor boat came alongside and they were both -assisted on board.</p> - -<p>And now I think it is high time that I pause -for a moment to introduce the Rover boys and -their friends to those who are meeting them for -the first time. In the first volume of this line -of books, entitled “The Rover Boys at School,” -I introduced three brothers, Dick, Tom and Sam -Rover, and related how they were sent to Putnam -Hall Military Academy where they made a -number of chums, including a cadet named -Lawrence Colby. From Putnam Hall the three<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_15"></a>[15]</span> -Rover boys went to Brill College and then entered -business in Wall Street, New York City.</p> - -<p>During their days at school the Rover brothers -fell in love with three nice girls, Dora Stanhope -and her cousins, Nellie and Grace Laning. The -three young couples became married and settled -down in connecting houses on Riverside Drive in -New York City. As the result of his marriage -Dick Rover became the father of a son, Jack, -and a daughter named Martha; Sam Rover was -blessed with a girl named Mary, and then a son, -who was christened Fred. About this same time -Tom Rover’s wife, Nellie, came forward with a -lively pair of twin boys, who were named Anderson -and Randolph after their grandfather and -their great-uncle. Andy and Randy, as they were -always called, were full of fun, thus following -in the footsteps of their ever-lively father.</p> - -<p>Residing side by side, the younger generation -of Rover boys, as well as the girls, were brought -up very much as one large family. At first they -attended private institutions of learning in the -metropolis. But presently, when the lads began -to develop a propensity for fun, it was decided -to send them to some stricter institution of -learning.</p> - -<p>At that time Larry Colby was at the head of -a military academy called Colby Hall. Jack and<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_16"></a>[16]</span> -Fred, as well as the lively twins, were sent to -that institution of learning, and what happened to -them during their first term there has already -been related in a volume entitled “The Rover -Boys at Colby Hall.”</p> - -<p>At school and elsewhere the young Rovers -made many friends, and also a few enemies. -Among their warmest chums were Gif Garrison, -the son of their fathers’ old friend, Fred Garrison, -after whom Fred Rover was named, and -Spouter Powell, the son of the older Rover boys’ -chum, John Powell, always known as Songbird.</p> - -<p>A term at Colby Hall had been followed by -some stirring winter adventures on “Snowshoe -Island.” Then the cadets returned to school to -go into an encampment “Under Canvas.” Later -still the lads went on a great “Hunt.” During -these times Jack and Fred took a great interest -in military matters, and the former gradually -worked up until he became major of the school -battalion while Fred became captain of Company -C. This was at a time when the World War -was taking place and when their fathers, and -also Colonel Colby, were doing their duty on the -battlefields of France.</p> - -<p>The war at an end, the older Rovers returned -to the United States. Through a soldier whose -life he had saved Dick Rover became interested<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_17"></a>[17]</span> -in the oil fields of Texas and Oklahoma, and -how he journeyed to the oil fields, taking the four -Rover boys with him, is fully set forth in a volume -entitled “The Rover Boys in the Land of -Luck.” Dick Rover, aided by the boys, was -highly successful in his quest for oil, but he made -several bitter enemies, including Carson Davenport, -who, with two of his pals, was sent to -prison.</p> - -<p>From the oil fields the boys returned to school, -but a short time later accompanied Spouter Powell -on a trip to “Big Horn Ranch.” Later still they -went with Gif Garrison to “Big Bear Lake,” -where they had some great doings. It was here -that they found some of the Longley Academy -boys in camp and where Tommy Flanders, the -pitcher for the rival academy, had sought to do -them much harm and had been brought to book.</p> - -<p>Colby Hall was located on Clearwater Lake not -far from the town of Haven Point. On the other -side of the town was situated Clearwater Hall, -a school for girls. Among the pupils at this institution -were Ruth Stevenson and also May -Powell, a cousin of Spouter Powell. Jack and -the other lads speedily became acquainted with -these girls and later on induced the folks at home -to allow Martha and Mary to become pupils at -the place.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_18"></a>[18]</span></p> - -<p>Before Jack Rover had been elected major of -the school battalion, Ralph Mason had occupied -that important position. Through Ralph the lads -obtained an invitation for a motor boat trip out -to Nantucket and Cape Cod. What this trip led -to has already been related in the volume preceding -this, entitled “The Rover Boys Shipwrecked.” -They found themselves carried down -to the West Indies and were there plunged into -an unexpected hunt for pirates’ gold.</p> - -<p>“Well, we certainly had great times on that -trip,” declared Randy. “I don’t suppose we’ll -ever have such strenuous times again.” But -Randy could not look into the future. Strenuous -days were still to come for the boys, as the pages -which follow will prove.</p> - -<p>“Do you feel all right, Randy?” questioned -Fred anxiously, as his cousin came aboard, followed -by Jack.</p> - -<p>“I—I think I’m all right!” gasped Randy. -“Gee, it’s too bad the silver trophy went to the -bottom of the lake! I hung on to it as long as -I could, but it was too much for me.”</p> - -<p>“You shouldn’t have risked your life for it,” -said Phil Franklin.</p> - -<p>“I had hold of it, too, but I let go before Randy -did,” put in Andy. “I wasn’t going to drown -for any trophy, no matter how valuable it was.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_19"></a>[19]</span></p> - -<p>“It’s all the fault of that steam yacht,” growled -Pud Hicks. “We’re lucky they didn’t cut us in -two.”</p> - -<p>“Run up alongside and see what they’ve got to -say,” said Jack, and as he spoke the young major -of the school battalion did what he could to -wring the water from his baseball uniform. Fortunately, -it being a warm day, there was little -danger of those who had been submerged taking -cold.</p> - -<p>The steam yacht was crowded with men and -boys, most of whom had attended the ball game.</p> - -<p>“You can’t lay this accident on me,” growled -the man in charge of the steam yacht, a burly -fellow with reddish hair and a bristly mustache. -“I blew my whistle and I had the right of way.”</p> - -<p>“No such thing!” retorted Pud Hicks. “You -ran into us on purpose. I’m goin’ to report you.”</p> - -<p>“It certainly was too bad it happened,” said -a young man on the steam yacht, as he eyed the -cadets critically. “You fellows didn’t get hurt, -did you?”</p> - -<p>“I came pretty close to getting drowned,” -growled Randy.</p> - -<p>“Yes, and the silver trophy we just won was -knocked overboard,” added his brother. “I guess -the owner of the yacht will have to settle that -bill.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_20"></a>[20]</span></p> - -<p>“We won’t settle anything! It was all your -fault, and you know it!” said the man who was -running the steam yacht. “If any one is to make -a complaint, it ought to be me!”</p> - -<p>After this there was a wordy war lasting for -five minutes or more. Each side seemed to be -convinced that the fault lay with the other crowd. -Finally a number of men aboard the steam yacht -began to grumble.</p> - -<p>“Stop chewing the rag and take us up to the -hotel,” said one man. “I’ve got to catch that -evening train.”</p> - -<p>“That’s the talk!” put in another. “You fellows -can settle this some other time.” And a -minute later the steam yacht continued on its -way up Clearwater Lake.</p> - -<p>“Well, we didn’t make much out of that,” remarked -one of the cadets.</p> - -<p>“Just the same, I hold that they are responsible,” -said Pud Hicks sturdily.</p> - -<p>“I think so myself,” answered Jack. “But -whether you can hold them for it or not is a -question. If you took it to court probably they -would have as many witnesses to side with them -as we’d have for us.”</p> - -<p>“I wouldn’t care so much if only the silver -vase hadn’t been lost,” sighed Randy, who was -now feeling once more like himself. “Gee! what<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_21"></a>[21]</span> -are we going to tell the other fellows and Colonel -Colby when we get back to the school?”</p> - -<p>“I’m afraid there’ll be an awful howl go up -when the fellows learn that the trophy has been -lost,” answered the young major soberly.</p> - -<p>“Why can’t we fish it up?” questioned Fred -quickly. “How deep do you suppose the water -is around here?”</p> - -<p>“Thirty or forty feet at least—maybe twice -that,” answered Pud Hicks.</p> - -<p>“Well, we’ve got to get it back somehow!” -cried Gif. “We worked too hard to win it to -lose it this way.”</p> - -<p>The motor boat was run around in a circle in -the vicinity of the spot where the precious silver -trophy had disappeared beneath the waters of the -lake. Then, with heavy hearts, Pud Hicks and -the cadets turned once more in the direction of -the Colby Hall boat-landing.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_22"></a>[22]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_III">CHAPTER III<br /> -<small>AN UNEXPECTED EXPLOSION</small></h2> -</div> - - -<p>“Here they come!”</p> - -<p>“Hurrah for the conquering heroes!”</p> - -<p>“The fellows who snowed Longley under!”</p> - -<p>“Let’s form a parade and march around the -campus with the silver trophy!”</p> - -<p>“I’ll tell you that was sure something worth -while!”</p> - -<p>Such were some of the cries that rang out as -the motor boat containing the Rover boys and -their friends approached the Colby Hall boat-landing.</p> - -<p>“Gee! how are we ever going to face that -bunch?” murmured Andy, and for once his face -grew pale.</p> - -<p>“I almost feel like hiding,” came from his twin, -and it must be confessed that Randy looked thoroughly -miserable.</p> - -<p>A number of motor boats had already landed -their occupants, but, strange as it may seem, none -of these cadets had seen the collision between<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_23"></a>[23]</span> -Pud Hicks’ craft and the <i>Jocelyn</i>, due, no doubt, -to the fact of there being so many boats making -it necessary for every one in command to pay -strict attention to how he was fashioning his -course across the lake.</p> - -<p>“Hello! Why, you’re dripping wet!” exclaimed -Fatty Hendry, the stoutest lad in the -school, as Jack, the first to land, leaped on the -dock. “Whatever happened? Did you fall overboard?”</p> - -<p>“We had an accident,” answered the young -major.</p> - -<p>“Hello, Andy and Randy are wet, and so is Phil -Franklin!” put in Dan Soppinger, another of the -chums.</p> - -<p>“Anybody hurt?” questioned Ned Lowe, a -cadet who was quite a singer and who generally -led the cadets in their school songs.</p> - -<p>“I had my fingers pinched, but it didn’t amount -to much,” answered Spouter Powell. “But something -pretty bad happened,” he went on.</p> - -<p>“What was it?” questioned a dozen cadets at -once, and then several added quickly: “Where -is the silver trophy? Weren’t you to bring it -over?”</p> - -<p>For a moment there was a silence that was -intense. Nobody seemed to be willing to break -the bad news. Even Pud Hicks bent his head<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_24"></a>[24]</span> -away and pretended to be at work over the engine -of the motor boat.</p> - -<p>“Well, we might as well tell the truth,” announced -Gif at last. “The silver trophy is at the -bottom of the lake.”</p> - -<p>“At the bottom of the lake!”</p> - -<p>“How did that happen?”</p> - -<p>“Why didn’t you fish it up again?”</p> - -<p>Thereupon there was wild excitement, and the -cadets began to crowd closer to those who were -just landing. The boys kept coming up until at -least fifty of the Colby Hall pupils were assembled. -Then, seeing the unusual crowd, Captain -Mapes Dale, the chief military instructor of the -institution, strode forward hastily.</p> - -<p>“A steam yacht ran into us and nearly bowled -us over,” said Randy.</p> - -<p>Then all the boys who had come across the -lake with Pud Hicks tried to explain at once. -Numerous questions were asked and answered -and a dozen lads became wildly excited.</p> - -<p>“Why didn’t you have the owner of the -<i>Jocelyn</i> arrested?” questioned Walt Baxter.</p> - -<p>“He ought to have been tarred and feathered,” -came from Bart White.</p> - -<p>“Gosh! I’ll bet you fellows will catch it for -losing that trophy,” came from a thin boy who -had weak, shifty eyes and an unusually broad<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_25"></a>[25]</span> -mouth. His name was Henry Stowell and he -was generally known as the sneak of the school.</p> - -<p>“It wasn’t our fault, Codfish,” answered Fred, -calling the sneak by the nickname which was -often applied to him. “The other boat headed -directly for us. If Pud Hicks hadn’t acted -quickly our boat might have been cut in two and -some of us might have been killed.”</p> - -<p>“Humph! that’s easy enough for you to say,” -sneered Stowell. “If you could save yourselves, -as you did, I don’t see why you couldn’t save -the vase.”</p> - -<p>This was a mean remark to make, since the -sneak did not know the details of the affair. -But his snap judgment was taken up by not a -few of the other cadets and they looked rather -sourly at the Rover boys and those who had -been with them in the ill-fated trip across the -lake.</p> - -<p>“So you won the trophy only to lose it, eh?” -came from Captain Dale in a voice that showed -his regret. He had sense enough to know that -no lads would have worked so hard to win a prize -unless they were willing to do almost anything -to keep it. “Are you quite sure the collision was -not your fault, Hicks?” he demanded of the -school employee. Hicks was really the janitor’s -assistant, but had spent several years on the lake<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_26"></a>[26]</span> -and was known to be a careful man among both -sailboats and motor boats.</p> - -<p>“It wasn’t my fault at all, Captain Dale,” was -Hicks’ firm reply, and he went into the details, -as he knew them, of the happening.</p> - -<p>“We’ll have to look into this and without delay,” -said the military instructor. “You had -better report to Colonel Colby.”</p> - -<p>After that the Rovers and their chums hurried -to the gymnasium, and there those who were wet, -as well as the others, changed from their baseball -outfits into their uniforms. By this time it was -close to the supper hour, and Jack and Fred had -to hurry off to take charge of their commands.</p> - -<p>It must be confessed that Andy and Randy -felt in anything but an enviable frame of mind -when they went for their rifles and joined in the -brief parade around the campus which always preceded -the entrance to the mess hall.</p> - -<p>“Some of the fellows will never forgive us for -losing that trophy,” remarked Andy, and his -usually smiling face showed nothing but gloom.</p> - -<p>“I guess you’re right,” answered his twin. “No -matter how we try to explain it, they’ll always -think that somehow or other we ought to have -hung on to the trophy when the collision came.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, but, Randy, you nearly lost your life -trying to save it!”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_27"></a>[27]</span></p> - -<p>“There will be some of the fellows who’ll -never believe that—Codfish, for instance.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, you mustn’t pay any attention to that -sneak.”</p> - -<p>“Well, there’s a bunch of others besides Codfish. -I heard Walt Baxter talking to Ned Lowe -just a few minutes ago; and while they didn’t -say it in so many words, it was easy to see that -they rather thought we should have made more -of an effort to save the trophy.”</p> - -<p>“If only we can fish it up again!”</p> - -<p>“I’m certainly going to have a try at it, and -that very soon. More than that, what’s the matter -with offering a reward for its recovery?”</p> - -<p>“That’s the talk! We’ll do it!”</p> - -<p>Here the conversation had to come to an end -as the boys took their places in the company’s -ranks.</p> - -<p>“Battalion attention!” came a minute later -from Major Jack Rover, and every cadet straightened -up, with eyes front and rifle at his side. -A moment later the order came to march, the -drums and fifes struck up, and away went the -three companies of the school battalion around -the campus and then around the school buildings. -A few minutes later the cadets filed inside, placed -away their rifles and side arms, and crowded -rather noisily into the big mess hall, there to distribute<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_28"></a>[28]</span> -themselves at the various long tables presided -over by the teachers.</p> - -<p>Discipline was rather strict this term, so that -conversation flagged during the time set apart -for eating. Yet the Rover boys could well understand -that nearly everything that was said -in an undertone related to the loss of the silver -trophy.</p> - -<p>“It will certainly put a damper on the celebration -to-night,” whispered Fred to Gif, who sat -beside him.</p> - -<p>“Oh, we don’t have to take it as seriously as -all that, Fred,” answered the manager of the baseball -team. “We won the championship, and that’s -the main thing, after all.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, we can’t send that to the bottom of the -lake,” returned the youngest Rover boy, with a -slight grin.</p> - -<p>In anticipation of a possible victory, a number -of the cadets had been gathering boxes and barrels -with which to build bonfires, and as soon as it -grew dark enough these bonfires were started -along the lake front, being placed there so that -the Longley boys might see how their successful -rivals were celebrating the victory.</p> - -<p>“The baseball nine to the front!” shouted -Fatty Hendry, who on account of his weight -never played ball but was one of the best rooters<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_29"></a>[29]</span> -the team possessed. “Come on! Get your bats -and join the parade!”</p> - -<p>Andy and Randy felt like declining this invitation; -but Fatty and a number of others would -not listen to it and shoved them forward, and -in a very few minutes those who belonged to -the baseball team found themselves bats in hand -and surrounded by the other cadets, some with -drums and fifes and others with horns, rattles, -pans, and anything else that might be utilized -in making a noise. At the head of the procession -marched three of the tallest cadets, each carrying -a new broom borrowed for the occasion from -Mrs. Crews, the housekeeper.</p> - -<p>Up and down the lake front went the cadets, -singing one school song after another always ending -with the well-known Hall refrain:</p> - -<div class="poetry"> - <div class="stanza"> - <div class="verse indent0">“Who are we?</div> - <div class="verse indent3">Can’t you see?</div> - <div class="verse indent1">Colby Hall!</div> - <div class="verse indent3">Dum, dum! dum, dum, dum!</div> - <div class="verse indent1">Here we come with fife and drum!</div> - <div class="verse indent3">Colby, Colby, Colby Hall!”</div> - </div> -</div> - -<p>“That’s the stuff! Give it to ’em louder!” -shouted Fatty Hendry, dancing wildly in front -of the singers and brandishing a stick. “Sing -it so loud that they can hear it clear across the -lake!”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_30"></a>[30]</span></p> - -<p>“Oh, Andy, we almost forgot!” cried his twin -suddenly.</p> - -<p>“Forgot what?” put in Fred, who was marching -alongside his cousins.</p> - -<p>“The cannon! We forgot the cannon,” answered -Randy.</p> - -<p>“Say, did you fellows fix the cannon after -all?” questioned Fred quickly.</p> - -<p>“We sure did! Come ahead, Fred. Now is -our chance to make a little noise in the world.”</p> - -<p>“Say, don’t you know that that cannon hasn’t -been shot off in years?” demanded the young -captain of Company C. “It was only planted -along the lake front as an ornament.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, well, we didn’t put in much of a charge,” -answered Andy. “It will make more of a sky-rocket -effect than anything else. We’ll elevate -it high into the air and have a barrel of fun when -it goes off.”</p> - -<p>The field piece to which the lads referred was -one Colonel Colby had obtained from the Government -after the close of the World War. It -had been captured on the battlefront in France -and the owner of Colby Hall was proud to have -the piece planted at the corner of the school -campus overlooking the lake. At first the cadets -had been curious concerning this piece of artillery,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_31"></a>[31]</span> -but soon their interest flagged and few paid -any attention to it. Then the idea entered Andy’s -head to place a charge in the old piece and in case -of a victory over Longley to discharge the same -during the evening’s celebration. Fred and Jack -had been called in consultation, but both had said -that it would not be altogether safe to do this. -Nevertheless, the twins had gone ahead and placed -the charge in the piece when they thought nobody -was looking.</p> - -<p>“We’ve got to be careful, Andy, when we fire -it,” cautioned his twin. “We can’t take too many -chances on such a gun as that. It may have -needed cleaning out when it was brought over -here.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, it will be all right,” was the ready reply. -“There isn’t any ball or shot in it, or anything -like that—it’s only a blank charge, one of those -left over down in the powder house. Besides -that, I’ve got a pretty long fuse, so we’ll not -have to stand anywhere near the thing when it -goes off.”</p> - -<p>Making their way out of the crowd, the three -Rover boys stole in the direction of the cannon. -No one was near the piece, although they noticed -that one of the other cadets was following -them.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_32"></a>[32]</span></p> - -<p>“Confound it, it’s Codfish! He’s always -sneaking around to try to get something on us,” -murmured Randy.</p> - -<p>“Hi, Codfish! where are you going?” called -out Fred sharply.</p> - -<p>“None of your business,” retorted the sneak -of the school, and then slunk back behind some -bushes.</p> - -<p>With only the fitful glare from the bonfires -to light the way the three Rover boys advanced -to the cannon and gave it a hasty inspection.</p> - -<p>“Let’s try to elevate it a little,” suggested -Randy. “Then the charge will make more of a -showing.”</p> - -<p>Not without considerable effort, the boys managed -to raise the muzzle of the field piece until -it was elevated to an angle of about forty-five -degrees. Then Andy brought forth his fuse and -attached the same.</p> - -<p>“Now for it!” cried the fun-loving Rover, -and without hesitation struck a match and applied -the light to the fuse. Instantly the latter -began to fizz, and all of the boys took to their -heels.</p> - -<p>Bang! <a href="#i_fp034">It was a tremendous explosion</a>, much -louder than any of the boys had anticipated, and -it fairly made the windows of the various school -buildings rattle. Looking, they saw not one spurt<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_33"></a>[33]</span> -of flames, but a dozen or more shooting in -various directions.</p> - -<div class="figcenter" id="i_fp034"> - <img src="images/i_fp034.jpg" alt="" title="" /> - <div class="caption"> - <p class="noic"><a href="#Page_32">IT WAS A TREMENDOUS EXPLOSION.</a></p> - </div> -</div> - -<p>“It’s busted! The cannon has busted!” gasped -Fred, who had been thrown off his feet by the -concussion.</p> - -<p>“Gee! it can’t have been much of a piece,” was -Andy’s comment, and he looked startled.</p> - -<p>The tremendous report which echoed and re-echoed -against the buildings and the hills beyond -was followed by a moment of silence. Then -came a yell from the cadets at the other end of -the lake shore.</p> - -<p>“I’m hit! I’m shot in the arm!”</p> - -<p>“Something struck me in the back!”</p> - -<p>“Help! Help! I’m killed! Somebody shot -me!”</p> - -<p>So the cries ran on while the three Rover boys -gazed at each other in abject consternation.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_34"></a>[34]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_IV">CHAPTER IV<br /> -<small>THE ACCUSATION</small></h2> -</div> - - -<p>“Somebody’s shot!” cried Fred.</p> - -<p>“They must have been hit by some pieces of -the cannon!” gasped out Randy. “I felt something -whizz by my ear when it went off.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, something whistled close to me, too,” -answered his twin. “Gee! I hope no one is seriously -hurt.”</p> - -<p>“You wouldn’t think so at such a distance,” -said Fred. For the nearest group of cadets in -the celebration was more than a hundred yards -away, for the captured cannon had been placed -on the boundary line of the campus.</p> - -<p>Already a number of cadets and teachers were -hurrying in the direction where the cannon had -been located. The piece itself had blown in various -directions, only a portion of the base remaining.</p> - -<p>“Halt! What is the meaning of this?” came -in ringing tones from Captain Dale, as the military<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_35"></a>[35]</span> -instructor ran swiftly in the direction of the -explosion.</p> - -<p>“Oh, Captain Dale, we didn’t mean to smash -the cannon!” cried Randy quickly. For a brief -instant he, as well as the others, had contemplated -running away, then had tacitly decided to -face the consequences of their ill-advised attempt -at fun.</p> - -<p>“Did you discharge that cannon?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, sir. But we had no idea that it was -going to explode,” answered Andy. “We didn’t -put anything into it but a small blank charge—not -enough to bust up a one-pounder.”</p> - -<p>“Was any one seriously hurt?” questioned Fred -anxiously.</p> - -<p>“I don’t know. Colonel Colby and Professor -Grawson are investigating. The colonel sent me -up here to question those responsible for the -affair. You admit that you did it, do you, Captain -Rover?” he added sternly.</p> - -<p>“It wasn’t Fred’s fault!” burst out Andy -quickly. “I—and my brother—put the charge -in the piece and set it off. But really and truly, -Captain Dale, we didn’t expect it to do more than -make a very small report. All we placed in the -cannon was one of those blank charges from the -powder house—one of those old ones marked -‘BB 27.’”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_36"></a>[36]</span></p> - -<p>“What did you put on top of the blank charge?” -demanded the military instructor. “Rammed the -cannon full of stones, I suppose?”</p> - -<p>“No, sir. We didn’t put in anything but a -couple of loose newspapers. We thought the -papers would scatter over the campus and make -some fun.”</p> - -<p>“Are you sure you didn’t put in any stones?” -and the military instructor turned to Randy.</p> - -<p>“Nothing but the newspapers, Captain. I am -positive of it.”</p> - -<p>“In that case how do you account for the -cannon exploding? It undoubtedly needed cleaning, -but it was too heavy a piece to blow up with -nothing more in it than a blank BB 27 charge. -Well, the three of you go to the office and report -to Colonel Colby when he comes in,” ordered -Captain Dale. “We’ll have a thorough investigation -of this as soon as the excitement is over -and we have found out how badly those cadets -are injured.”</p> - -<p>“Can’t we go and see if Jack is all right first?” -questioned Andy.</p> - -<p>“Yes, you may do that. But don’t waste any -time. I ought to place you under arrest, but if -what you say is true about using only a small -blank charge, evidently you meant it only in fun -to help along the celebration. Of course, you had<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_37"></a>[37]</span> -no right to take anything out of the powder house. -But that point can be settled later.”</p> - -<p>In the meanwhile the excitement among the -cadets was gradually calming down. It was found -that Ned Lowe had been struck in the shoulder -and a cadet named Grimshaw had been hit in the -back, while several others had received minor -injuries. Both Lowe and Grimshaw were severely -bruised and were sent to the school, there to be -placed under the matron’s care until a doctor could -be summoned.</p> - -<p>“Jack! are you all right?” questioned Fred, as -he ran up to his cousin, followed by the twins.</p> - -<p>“All right, except that a stone or something -flew right past my face,” was the reply. “Who -shot off that cannon?”</p> - -<p>“We did,” answered Andy, indicating himself -and his brother. “But we didn’t know the confounded -thing was going to bust,” and thereupon -the twins made a complete confession, Jack, Gif, -Spouter, and a number of others listening with -interest. Then the three Rover boys went to the -office as ordered.</p> - -<p>Flashlights and lanterns were brought into -play, and it was soon ascertained that none of -the broken parts of the cannon had come near -where the cadets had been celebrating. Pieces -of cannon had struck behind the gymnasium and<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_38"></a>[38]</span> -along the lake front, and other pieces had probably -gone into the water.</p> - -<p>“It’s stones that did the damage—stones, and -nothing else!” exclaimed Gif. “Look here!” and -he pointed at a box standing near one of the -bonfires. The box had been peppered with both -large and small stones, some of the smaller ones -being still embedded in the wood.</p> - -<p>“But Andy and Randy said they placed nothing -on top of the blank charge but a couple of -loose newspapers,” said Jack.</p> - -<p>“It was undoubtedly stones that did the damage -here,” came from Professor Grawson.</p> - -<p>“The boys who did this should be dismissed -from the school,” thundered Professor Snopper -Duke, a dictatorial teacher whom many of the -cadets detested.</p> - -<p>“Well, it was probably done in fun with no -intention of harm,” returned Professor Grawson, -who generally took the side of the boys.</p> - -<p>While Fred and the twins were passing an -uncomfortable time outside Colonel Colby’s office -waiting for the commandant’s appearance, Dan -Soppinger and Fatty Hendry came up.</p> - -<p>“Say, what did you want to load that cannon -with rocks for?” demanded Hendry. “Did you -want to shoot somebody’s head off?”</p> - -<p>“Didn’t put any rocks in,” retorted Andy.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_39"></a>[39]</span></p> - -<p>“Yes, you did. Pieces of stone are sticking -in all sorts of places; the cannon must have -been loaded to the muzzle.”</p> - -<p>“It was certainly filled with stones, Andy,” -said Dan. “The fellows who were hurt were hit -by stones and not by pieces of the cannon.”</p> - -<p>“Then somebody fixed that cannon after we -placed the charge in it!” exclaimed Randy. -“Now, who could have done that?”</p> - -<p>“Jimminy beeswax, I’ve got it!” ejaculated his -twin. “Codfish! That’s what he was sneaking -around for!”</p> - -<p>“I believe you’re right!” put in Fred. “He’s -just the sneak to play a mean trick like that. -He knew you were going to fire the cannon and -he filled it with stones just to make trouble for -you.”</p> - -<p>“Come on, let’s go after him before Colonel -Colby comes!” cried Randy. “I’ll get the truth -out of that sneak if I have to hammer the daylights -out of him.”</p> - -<p>It was no easy matter to locate Henry Stowell. -He was not on the campus nor in the gymnasium. -Nor was he to be found in the room he and -another cadet occupied.</p> - -<p>“That proves he’s guilty,” was Andy’s comment. -“He wouldn’t hide like this if he didn’t -have something to be afraid of.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_40"></a>[40]</span></p> - -<p>In one of the corridors they met several of -the cadets, and one of these stated that he had -seen Stowell walking toward the Hall garage. -At once the twins and Fred started in that direction.</p> - -<p>“I’ll bet Codfish is going to keep out of sight -until it’s time to turn in,” said Fred.</p> - -<p>“He isn’t going to keep out of sight—not if -I can help it,” returned Andy.</p> - -<p>“Let’s separate and each make a hunt on his -own account,” suggested Randy. “If any one -locates him whistle three times.” So it was arranged, -and the three Rovers began a systematic -search, first of the garage and then of the large -barns attached to the Hall.</p> - -<p>At first their hunt was unsuccessful. Nobody -was in or near the garage and the horses seemed -to have the barn to themselves. But then Fred -came upon a toolhouse and, throwing open the -door, saw a dim form inside.</p> - -<p>“Who’s there?” he called out. “Come out of -that!”</p> - -<p>For a moment there was no reply, and then a -pretended sleepy voice asked:</p> - -<p>“What do you want? Why can’t you let a -fellow sleep? I’m all tired out.”</p> - -<p>“Come out of that, Codfish!” ordered the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_41"></a>[41]</span> -young captain of Company C, and thereupon he -whistled three times as loudly as he could.</p> - -<p>“I haven’t done anything! You let me alone!” -whined the sneak of the school.</p> - -<p>“Come out!” ordered Fred again, and as Codfish -emerged from the toolhouse he caught the -cadet by the arm.</p> - -<p>“You let me alone, Fred Rover! Let me alone, -I tell you, or I’ll report you to Colonel Colby.”</p> - -<p>“If there is any reporting to do, I’ll do it,” -answered the young captain. “Now come along, -and don’t try to run away.”</p> - -<p>“Where are you going to take me? I wasn’t -doing any harm. I got sleepy and thought I’d -take a nap, that’s all.”</p> - -<p>“Codfish, if I wasn’t mad at you, I’d have to -laugh,” answered Fred. “Of course you’d rather -sleep on a wooden box in the toolhouse than on -your own soft bed upstairs, wouldn’t you?” he -added sarcastically.</p> - -<p>By this time Andy came running up, presently -followed by his twin. As the three Rover boys -surrounded him, Henry Stowell became more disturbed -than ever.</p> - -<p>“You let me alone!” he howled. “Don’t you -dare touch me! I haven’t done anything!”</p> - -<p>“Stowell, you stuffed that cannon with stones.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_42"></a>[42]</span> -You know you did!” cried Randy, catching the -sneak by the collar.</p> - -<p>“I didn’t! I didn’t do anything!” howled -Codfish.</p> - -<p>“Yes, you did! And you’ve got to admit it!” -stormed Andy, shaking his fist under the sneak’s -nose. “You tell the truth now or you’ll get the -worst licking you ever had in your life.”</p> - -<p>“Don’t touch me! Don’t touch me!” bellowed -Codfish, now shaking from head to foot. “Let -me alone! Help! Help!” he added feebly.</p> - -<p>“Shut up!” And now Randy clapped his hand -over the sneak’s mouth. “You yell again and -you’ll get something you won’t want. Now then, -out with it! Why did you put the stones in the -cannon?”</p> - -<p>“Now—now—I—er—didn’t mean any harm,” -spluttered Codfish. “I—er—only did it in fun. -I didn’t know the cannon would explode.”</p> - -<p>“You come along to Colonel Colby’s office and -tell your story there,” said Fred.</p> - -<p>“Oh, please, please, Captain Rover, don’t make -me go to Colonel Colby’s office!” whined the -sneak. “If he hears of this maybe he’ll send me -home and then my father will knock the daylights -out of me!”</p> - -<p>“Well, you’re going to the office just the same,” -declared Fred. “My cousins here aren’t going to<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_43"></a>[43]</span> -have this happening placed to their discredit. -They’re in bad enough as it is—we all are,” he -added.</p> - -<p>Much against his will and still protesting -loudly, Stowell was marched back to the Hall -and to the office, where Colonel Colby had just -arrived, followed by Captain Dale and Professor -Grawson. Captain Dale had already reported to -the master of the Hall, and Colonel Colby looked -at the three Rovers in a troubled way.</p> - -<p>“This is rather a serious piece of fun, Captain -Rover,” he said, addressing Fred. “I am sorry -to see you and your cousins mixed up in it.”</p> - -<p>“He had nothing to do with it, Colonel Colby,” -put in Randy. “I and my brother are guilty so -far as placing a blank charge in the cannon and -setting it off. But we didn’t place in it the -stones that did all the damage,” he added.</p> - -<p>“Who did that?” demanded Colonel Colby.</p> - -<p>To this none of the Rover boys replied, but all -looked suggestively at Codfish.</p> - -<p>“Oh, Colonel Colby, please, please forgive me!” -sobbed the sneak, breaking down and hiding his -face in his hands. “I didn’t mean to do any harm—really -I didn’t! I thought it would be nothing -but a joke!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_44"></a>[44]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_V">CHAPTER V<br /> -<small>THE MAN ON THE ROAD</small></h2> -</div> - - -<p>“Well, I reckon you fellows can be thankful -you got out of it so easily.”</p> - -<p>It was Jack who spoke, addressing his three -cousins. It was an hour after the session in -Colonel Colby’s office, and the cadets had brought -their celebration to an end and were preparing -to retire.</p> - -<p>Henry Stowell’s confession had come somewhat -as a surprise to the owner of the Hall. -The sneak had been so wrought up and so fearful -of consequences that in the end he had been -placed in charge of Professor Grawson, who did -what he could to calm the youth.</p> - -<p>A doctor had made a careful inspection of the -wounds caused by the flying stones and had reported -that none of the hurts was serious and -that the injured cadets would be as well as ever -in a few days. This being so, the colonel had -come to the conclusion to let the matter rest as -it stood.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_45"></a>[45]</span></p> - -<p>“Of course the boys should not have discharged -the cannon,” he said to Captain Dale. “But, -after all, it was only a schoolboy trick.” He -had not forgotten that he had once been a boy -himself, and that when a pupil at Putnam Hall -with Dick, Tom and Sam Rover he had played -many a trick himself.</p> - -<p>“I’ll say the colonel is a brick!” declared Andy, -with satisfaction. “A real, genuine, dyed-in-the-wool -brick!”</p> - -<p>“He’s all wool and a yard wide,” added Randy. -“The best ever!”</p> - -<p>“It’s too bad the cannon had to go up,” said -Fred. “I rather think the colonel will hate to lose -that piece.”</p> - -<p>“I was thinking about that,” said Randy. He -turned to the young major. “Do you think, Jack, -that your dad could get the authorities at Washington -to let him have another cannon? They -must have a lot of those old pieces lying around -loose.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know; but we might find out,” was -Jack’s answer.</p> - -<p>News of the explosion was carried to Clearwater -Hall, and the Rover girls and their friends -became much excited wondering if any of the -cadets had been seriously hurt.</p> - -<p>“You mustn’t fire off any more cannons,” said<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_46"></a>[46]</span> -Martha, when she saw the boys. “It’s too risky -a thing to do.”</p> - -<p>“Just as if soldiers don’t have to fire off cannons -right along!” ejaculated Andy.</p> - -<p>“Yes! But not old pieces that are all rusty,” -put in Mary.</p> - -<p>The explosion was a topic of interest at the -Hall for a number of days, and with this was -another topic of equal if not greater importance, -and that was, as may be imagined, the loss of the -silver trophy.</p> - -<p>Early on the morning following the celebration -a number of the cadets went out on the lake and -dragged a part of the bottom in the hope of -bringing up the vase. This attempt proved of -no avail, and later attempts during the term were -equally unsuccessful. Colonel Colby had Captain -Dale and Professor Paul Brice call upon the -owner of the steam yacht and see what he had -to say concerning the matter.</p> - -<p>“I’m not at all to blame—not in the least,” declared -the owner of the <i>Jocelyn</i>. “There are half -a dozen men at the Outlook Hotel who were on -board, and every one of them will testify to the -truth of what I am saying.”</p> - -<p>“Well, our cadets are willing to testify that it -was your fault,” declared Captain Dale, with some -sharpness.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_47"></a>[47]</span></p> - -<p>“All right! If you think that way, go on and -take it to court,” said the owner; and there the -matter rested.</p> - -<p>The one man who was thoroughly enraged -over the matter was Pud Hicks, and he did not -hesitate to declare himself.</p> - -<p>“The feller who was steerin’ that steam yacht -is to blame, and he knows it,” growled the Hall -employee. “For two pins I’d go up to the Outlook -Hotel and knock the stuffin’ out of him.”</p> - -<p>“That would do more harm than good, Pud,” -answered Gif. “He could have you arrested for -it and perhaps sent to jail for six months for -assault and battery.”</p> - -<p>“Well, it’s a shame to let him get away with it, -ain’t it?”</p> - -<p>“So it is,” answered the manager of the ball -team. “But I don’t see how it can be helped. -If Colonel Colby took it to court they would -have as many witnesses on their side as we should -have on ours, and the case would probably get -nowhere.”</p> - -<p>“I believe some of the men on the yacht sympathized -with us,” remarked Jack. “One fellow, -a young man, looked that way, anyhow. But of -course you can’t tell.”</p> - -<p>“Perhaps Colonel Colby will have somebody investigate,” -said Fred hopefully. “If he can get<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_48"></a>[48]</span> -the right witnesses he can put the screws on that -yacht owner.”</p> - -<p>There were many of the cadets who did not -blame any of the baseball team for the mishap -which had deprived the school of the trophy. -There were, however, others, perhaps ten or a -dozen all told, who laid the blame entirely on -Andy and Randy.</p> - -<p>“Those twins are forever cutting up,” growled -Grimshaw, the fellow who had been hit by one of -the stones from the cannon. “For all we know, -it might have been nothing but their horseplay -that sent the trophy to the bottom of the lake.”</p> - -<p>“That isn’t true, Grimshaw!” burst out Spouter -indignantly. “It was lost on account of the collision, -and in no other way!”</p> - -<p>“Well, anyhow, those Rover twins ought to -be more careful,” put in another cadet.</p> - -<p>“That’s the truth!” added still another. “What -business had they to place the trophy on the forward -deck, anyhow? Why didn’t they leave it -in the bottom of the boat? Then it wouldn’t -have gone overboard even when the boat did -tip up.”</p> - -<p>Some of this talk reached the ears of the Rover -boys and it made them all, and especially the -twins, feel very bad.</p> - -<p>“Gee, I feel like taking some of that money<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_49"></a>[49]</span> -I got from the pirates’ treasure and buying another -vase,” remarked Andy. “Only, it wouldn’t -be <em>the</em> vase.”</p> - -<p>“I’ll pay for a new one quick enough if they’ll -get it,” added his twin. The following day, -which was Saturday, the four Rover boys and -their chums spent the whole afternoon dragging -the lake bottom and in diving in a vain hunt for -the missing trophy.</p> - -<p>With the baseball season at an end, the cadets -were forced to give all their attention to their -studies. Final examinations were now at hand -and those who expected to graduate had to turn -in compositions on the subjects assigned to -them.</p> - -<p>“Gosh! but I’ll be glad when the examinations -are over,” remarked Fred, one evening after he -had been poring over his books for an hour or -more. “My head is fairly splitting with all the -stuff I’m expected to remember.”</p> - -<p>“And I suppose you think it’s a real picnic for -us fellows,” grinned Andy, and then, catching up -a sheet of waste paper, he made a small ball of -it which he threw at Jack, who was busy with -pencil and paper sketching out a composition he -had to turn in.</p> - -<p>“Quit the horseplay,” came shortly from the -young major, and then, after biting the end of<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_50"></a>[50]</span> -his pencil, he continued rather testily: “Hang it -all, Andy, I had a brilliant thought I was going -to put down and you knocked it clean out of my -head.”</p> - -<p>“Sorry. What does a brilliant thought look -like? If it fell on the floor maybe I can find -it for you,” returned the fun-loving Rover, with -provoking calmness.</p> - -<p>Thereupon Jack leaped up and rushed over, -only to find that Andy had slipped under the -table, coming up grinningly on the other side. -Then ensued a race around the room in which -the other two Rovers were jerked off their chairs. -A general scrimmage followed in which Andy -finally found himself on the floor with the other -three on top of him.</p> - -<p>“Hi! Let up! What do you think you’re -holding down—the rock of Gibraltar?” gasped -Andy, trying his best to kick and punch at the -same time.</p> - -<p>“Will you promise to keep quiet?” questioned -the young major, who sat on his stomach.</p> - -<p>“I’ll—I’ll be good!” gasped the boy on the -floor. “Let up before you cave in all my ribs.” -Thereupon he was released and quietness was -once more restored so that the lads could continue -their studies.</p> - -<p>“Wonder what we can do this summer?” said<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_51"></a>[51]</span> -Fred on Sunday afternoon, after the boys, with -some other cadets, had attended church at Haven -Point. There they had met the girls from Clearwater -Hall and two of these, Alice Strobell and -Annie Larkins, had announced that they were -to take a trip to Europe with their parents.</p> - -<p>“I think that’s going to depend on how we -make out with our examinations,” answered -Jack. “Anyway, when I broached the subject to -dad he said we had better put it off until after -graduation.”</p> - -<p>“Gee, suppose we don’t graduate?” interposed -Randy.</p> - -<p>“That’s just it! If we don’t, we don’t!” answered -Fred. “And that means if we don’t graduate -we don’t get any very remarkable vacation. -Perhaps they’ll send us up on the farm, -to take it easy with Aunt Martha and Uncle -Randolph.”</p> - -<p>“Wow! Think of spending a whole summer -in that out-of-the-way place!” moaned Randy.</p> - -<p>The Rover boys had separated from their -chums and were walking along a road which -ran some distance behind the school. They were -in no hurry to get back to the Hall, having half -an hour to spare before the mid-day meal. It -was unusually sultry, and now the boys heard -the distant rumble of thunder and noticed that<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_52"></a>[52]</span> -some heavy clouds were appearing on the horizon -to the westward.</p> - -<p>“We’re going to have a shower, and that very -soon,” announced Jack. “Better hit it up and -get to the school before we get wet.”</p> - -<p>The boys were making rapid progress and had -almost reached a back road running to the outbuildings -of the school when the first drops of -rain commenced to come down. At the same -time they heard the toot of an automobile horn -and a roadster carrying two men came whirling -along the highway. The four Rovers stepped -aside to let the car pass. As it came closer the -roadster slowed up. Evidently the two men were -strangers to that locality for they looked around -as if trying to find some signboard.</p> - -<p>“Is this the road to Haven Point?” called out -one of the men. As he did so the second man, -after a glance at the boys, suddenly turned his -face away from them.</p> - -<p>“It is,” answered Fred. “Keep straight ahead -for about three-quarters of a mile.”</p> - -<p>Upon hearing this the driver of the car put -on speed and the roadster was soon lost in the -distance.</p> - -<p>“What’s the matter, Jack?” exclaimed Randy, -as the car passed from sight. “What are you -staring at?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_53"></a>[53]</span></p> - -<p>“That fellow who was in the roadster! The -man who sat alongside the driver!” ejaculated the -young major. “Did you notice him?”</p> - -<p>“I saw him give one look at us and then turn -away,” answered Andy. “Who was he?”</p> - -<p>“Unless I was greatly mistaken, it was Carson -Davenport,” announced Jack, and his words filled -his cousins with astonishment.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_54"></a>[54]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_VI">CHAPTER VI<br /> -<small>SAM ROVER BRINGS NEWS</small></h2> -</div> - - -<p>“Carson Davenport!” exclaimed Fred. -“Why, Jack, you must be dreaming!”</p> - -<p>“Carson Davenport is in jail. We saw him -arrested ourselves,” added Randy.</p> - -<p>“And he couldn’t even get bail—dad said so,” -put in Andy.</p> - -<p>“I don’t care, I’m almost certain that was -Carson Davenport in that car,” answered Jack -firmly.</p> - -<p>As the readers of the volume entitled “The -Rover Boys in the Land of Luck” know, Carson -Davenport was the oil well promoter whom the -boys had met on the border between Texas and -Oklahoma. He was an unscrupulous individual -who had robbed Jack’s father of some papers supposed -to be of great value and later on had done -everything he could to harm all of the Rovers. -But one plot after another had been exposed, and -in the end Carson Davenport had been arrested -just at the time he was attempting to leave town<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_55"></a>[55]</span> -with some money belonging to himself and to -four of his partners. Two of his partners, Tate -and Jackson, had stopped him, and a wordy quarrel -had brought on the arrest of the three men. -Each was tried for his wrongdoings and sentenced -to a term in prison.</p> - -<p>“If Davenport is out of the pen, Phil Franklin -ought to know something about it,” said Fred. -For Phil and his father lived in the oil fields and -had had considerable dealings with the rascals -mentioned.</p> - -<p>“If Davenport is around here we had better -keep our eyes open,” came from Randy. “I don’t -trust that chap any more than I’d trust a rattlesnake.”</p> - -<p>“I guess none of us would,” returned Fred. -“Gee! how mad he was when he sunk that twenty -thousand dollars he and Tate and Jackson put -up, not to say anything about the small fortune -contributed by the Martells, the Browns and Mr. -Werner.”</p> - -<p>As it was now raining harder, the boys hurried -to the Hall and then up to their rooms to get -ready for the mid-day meal. On Sunday all -military exercises were dispensed with. On the -stairs they met Phil Franklin and immediately -asked him if he had a few minutes to spare.</p> - -<p>“Sure,” was Phil’s ready response. “Haven’t<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_56"></a>[56]</span> -got a thing to do until the bell rings for grub.”</p> - -<p>“Come on to our rooms while we’re fixing up,” -said Jack.</p> - -<p>Once in the rooms occupied by the Rovers, the -latter acquainted the boy from the oil fields with -what had taken place on the road.</p> - -<p>“Davenport here? Oh, you must be mistaken!” -said Phil. “Why, he’s in prison down in Texas. -And so are Tate and Jackson.”</p> - -<p>“Then you haven’t heard anything of their -being released?” said Jack.</p> - -<p>“Not a thing. And I don’t think they have -been.”</p> - -<p>“Well, perhaps I was mistaken, but I don’t -think so,” and the young major shook his head -slowly.</p> - -<p>Final examinations began on Monday, and the -boys were kept busy for several days. Then -came a respite of twenty-four hours, for which -the Rovers were thankful.</p> - -<p>The mail came in at noon, and less than half -an hour later Phil Franklin burst in on the -Rover boys like a cyclone.</p> - -<p>“Here’s news! Just the thing you wanted to -know!” he cried out, waving a newspaper clipping. -“My father sent it to me in a letter he -wrote. It tells all about Davenport, Tate, Jackson<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_57"></a>[57]</span> -and several other prisoners. They are all out -on parole.”</p> - -<p>“You don’t say!” ejaculated Jack. “Let me see -the clipping, Phil.”</p> - -<p>His cousins gathered close while Jack read the -newspaper clipping aloud. It had been cut from -an Oklahoma sheet and told how a number of -prisoners in one of the Texas prisons had been -placed on parole by the authorities.</p> - -<p>“Well, I guess I was right after all and that -was Davenport,” said the young major. “Now -the question is: What was he doing up here?”</p> - -<p>“I’ll answer that by saying you can be sure -he was up to no good,” declared Fred.</p> - -<p>“I guess you’re right there,” answered Phil. -“I wouldn’t trust that rascal a bit further than I -could see him. If ever there was a snake in the -grass, it was Carson Davenport. Just see how -he and his cronies struck down Jack’s father in -the room at the hotel and robbed him.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, I’m not forgetting it,” answered Jack. -“I think it’s an outrage that they let that rascal -off so easily.”</p> - -<p>“Maybe the prisons are overcrowded and they -have to let some of the old prisoners out in order -to let the new ones in,” suggested Randy.</p> - -<p>“We’ll keep our eyes open,” said Fred, and<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_58"></a>[58]</span> -after Phil Franklin had left he continued: “You -know what I think? I think we had better let -the girls know of this.”</p> - -<p>“You don’t suppose Davenport would bother -Mary and Martha, do you?” asked Randy.</p> - -<p>“I don’t know what he’d do. A rascal like -that is apt to do almost anything.”</p> - -<p>“Maybe Davenport just came up this way on -business, or something like that,” suggested Andy -lightly. “He’s got to do something for a living, -you know. He sunk about all the money he could -rake and scrape up in those oil wells that went -dry.”</p> - -<p>“I think Fred is right, and we had better let -the girls know,” decided Jack thoughtfully. “Of -course, we don’t want to alarm them too much; -but it’s better to warn them so they can keep -their eyes open if Davenport does show up.”</p> - -<p>“We can’t telephone—it might scare ’em stiff,” -said Fred. “Let’s get permission to go over there -this evening. We can get Hicks to run us over -in a car.”</p> - -<p>So it was arranged, and the boys spent half -an hour with the Rover girls and with Ruth -Stevenson and May Powell.</p> - -<p>“Who ever heard of such a thing!” exclaimed -Martha. “Whatever do you suppose the man is -up to, Jack?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_59"></a>[59]</span></p> - -<p>“There is no telling. But we want you to be -careful when you go out. You don’t want to -fall in with such a bad egg as Davenport.”</p> - -<p>“You boys had better be careful yourselves,” -broke in Mary. “I guess that man would rather -do something to you than to us. From all accounts, -he hates you and Uncle Dick like poison.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, Jack, do be careful!” said Ruth, when -the boys were ready to depart. “Why, for all -you know, that rascal might try to shoot you!”</p> - -<p>“You be careful, too, Fred,” came from May -Powell. “Perhaps the fellow will try to rob -you, just to get square for what he lost in the -oil fields.”</p> - -<p>The girls were also deep in their examinations, -and as they had still some writing and studying -to do the boys did not remain as long as they -might otherwise have done. Returning to Colby -Hall, they tried to dismiss Carson Davenport -from their minds and pitch into the work that -still remained to be done on their compositions.</p> - -<p>So far Jack and Fred had done very well and -each felt certain that up to that point he had -scored at least ninety-five per cent. The twins -were not so fortunate, but as Andy expressed it, -“they hoped they hit the ninety mark, anyway.”</p> - -<p>“Latin is what gets me,” groaned Andy. -“Whoever wanted to invent such a beastly language,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_60"></a>[60]</span> -anyway? Why couldn’t they talk United -States and be done with it?”</p> - -<p>“It’s mathematics that’s my bugbear,” said his -twin. “The fellow who got up square root and -cube root in that science ought to be hung.”</p> - -<p>“Just wait until I get through with these -books,” went on Andy. “If they won’t make the -most dandy bonfire you ever saw, then I’ll miss -my guess.”</p> - -<p>The one humble boy around Colby Hall those -days was Henry Stowell. Following the incident -connected with the explosion of the cannon the -sneak had not appeared for several days in the -classrooms. When he did show up he had little -to say and he did his best to avoid the Rovers.</p> - -<p>“I guess he’s learned one lesson, all right -enough,” was Randy’s comment.</p> - -<p>“Gee, but putting those stones in the cannon -was a serious piece of business,” declared Fred. -“Why, some of the cadets might have been -killed!”</p> - -<p>At the end of the week came a surprise for the -boys. Sam Rover had had to take a business -trip to a city not far from Haven Point, and -drove over in his automobile, first to call on the -girls and then to visit his son and his nephews.</p> - -<p>“Uncle Sam!” cried Jack, who was the first -to greet him. “This sure is a surprise! I’m<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_61"></a>[61]</span> -awfully glad to see you!” and he shook hands -warmly.</p> - -<p>“Thought I’d drop in and see how you’re making -out with your final examinations,” said Sam -Rover. “Is everything going along all right?”</p> - -<p>“We hope so,” answered the young major. -“Some of the questions are pretty stiff though, -I can tell you that!”</p> - -<p>“Well, nothing that’s worth while in life is -very easy,” answered Fred’s father, and then the -others came up and there was a general rejoicing -all around. The boys took the older Rover into -the Hall, where he was greeted by his old chum, -Colonel Colby.</p> - -<p>“It always seems like a touch of old times -when you or Dick or Tom come around,” said -Colonel Colby to Sam Rover, when they were -left alone for a few minutes. “It’s a pity we -can’t get together oftener.”</p> - -<p>“How are the boys making out? I hope they’re -putting their minds down to their studies.”</p> - -<p>“They’re doing very well, especially Fred and -Jack,” answered the master of the Hall. “It -seems to be a little more difficult for the twins. -They take so much after Tom,” and Colonel Colby -showed a twinkle in his eyes.</p> - -<p>“Yes, they’re chips of the old block—no question -about that,” answered Fred’s father.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_62"></a>[62]</span></p> - -<p>Colonel Colby was on the point of mentioning -the exploded cannon, but suddenly thought better -of it.</p> - -<p>“Perhaps the boys will have something to tell -you, Sam,” he said, on parting for the time being. -“If they haven’t, just ask me about it. I -want to give them a chance to speak first if they -care to do so.”</p> - -<p>It was not a pleasant thing to broach, yet the -twins thought they must make a clean breast of -it, so when Sam Rover had accompanied the boys -to their rooms Andy and Randy spoke not only -about the exploded cannon, but also of the loss of -the silver trophy.</p> - -<p>“Gracious! you lads are certainly getting into -hot water,” was Sam Rover’s comment. “To lose -the trophy was bad enough, but to have that -cannon explode——” He ended with a shake of -his head. “You’ve got to be more careful. It -won’t do to kill anybody.”</p> - -<p>“We’d like to get another cannon for Colonel -Colby,” said Randy. “Do you suppose Uncle -Dick and you and dad could manage it?”</p> - -<p>“Perhaps. We can see about that later. I’m -glad you told me about this.”</p> - -<p>“Did Colonel Colby say anything about it?” -asked Jack.</p> - -<p>“Not a word.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_63"></a>[63]</span></p> - -<p>“Isn’t he all to the mustard!” exclaimed Andy. -“Gosh, Uncle Sam, he must have been a fine fellow -for a school chum!”</p> - -<p>“He was, Andy—a real prince of good fellows.” -Sam Rover paused for a moment. “Now -then, I’ve got something to tell you,” he went -on. “I hope it won’t interfere with your examination -tests,” he added. “But it’s something that -must be told. I haven’t said anything to the girls -about it, but you boys had better know it.”</p> - -<p>“What is that?” the lads questioned in concert.</p> - -<p>“That rascal, Carson Davenport, is at liberty -along with his pals, Jackson and Tate.”</p> - -<p>“We know that already.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, so the girls told me this morning,” came -from Sam Rover. “But there is something more -to tell than that—something the girls know nothing -about.”</p> - -<p>“What is that?” questioned Jack.</p> - -<p>“Davenport paid a secret visit to your father -last week,” was the reply. “He demanded fifty -thousand dollars, and said if it wasn’t forthcoming -he would make the Rovers suffer as they -had never suffered before.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_64"></a>[64]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_VII">CHAPTER VII<br /> -<small>FINAL EXAMINATIONS</small></h2> -</div> - - -<p>“Davenport demanded fifty thousand dollars!” -ejaculated Randy.</p> - -<p>“He certainly doesn’t want much, does he?” -was Fred’s comment.</p> - -<p>“Of course my dad didn’t let him have a cent!” -came quickly from Jack.</p> - -<p>“I knew you boys would be surprised,” said -Sam Rover, with something of a grim smile crossing -his face. “No, he didn’t give Davenport anything -but a piece of his mind and told the fellow -if he didn’t clear out at once he’d have him placed -under arrest.”</p> - -<p>“Dad should have had him held, Uncle Sam.”</p> - -<p>“That’s what I said, and so did your Uncle -Tom. But your father reasoned that he had had -enough trouble with Davenport, and the fellow -had had trouble too—losing his money in those -oil wells that went dry.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, but the rascal is a thief and worse!” burst -out Fred. “Why, he even tried to rob his partners!”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_65"></a>[65]</span></p> - -<p>“Did dad have any idea Davenport was coming -up here?” questioned the young major.</p> - -<p>“He didn’t know what Davenport’s next move -would be, but he thought it would be a good idea -for me to warn both you and the girls.”</p> - -<p>“Well, we were already on our guard, and now -that we know he has made this outrageous demand -for money we’ll be more wary than ever,” -said Randy.</p> - -<p>“Oh, I hope he doesn’t try to make trouble for -the girls!” cried Fred.</p> - -<p>“I have warned them to be very careful of -their movements while they remain at the school,” -answered Sam Rover. “We would prefer to -have them go home, but they wish to finish the -term.”</p> - -<p>“They ought not to go out at all unless they -have a man or one of us with them,” remarked -Jack. “It wouldn’t be safe.”</p> - -<p>“Wonder who the man was in the runabout -with Davenport?” came from Andy.</p> - -<p>“He was a stranger to me,” replied his twin, -and the other boys said the same.</p> - -<p>Sam Rover took his departure that evening and -on the following morning the boys went to their -classes for their final tests. Jack did not finish -until after three o’clock and his cousins were even -later in appearing.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_66"></a>[66]</span></p> - -<p>“Gee, I don’t know whether I squeezed through -or not,” remarked Andy. “Some of the questions -were stiffer than I expected.”</p> - -<p>“Don’t say a word! I know I flunked on two -or three questions,” answered his twin.</p> - -<p>“I know I didn’t answer everything correctly,” -came from the young major.</p> - -<p>“Neither did I,” added Fred.</p> - -<p>One by one the cadets assembled on the campus -and along the lake front. A few went out to -row, but most of them hung around, wanting to -know how others had made out.</p> - -<p>That day Phil Franklin received another letter -from his father in which his parent stated that -he intended to take a trip to the oil fields of -Oklahoma.</p> - -<p>“And he wants me to remain here until the -school opens again this fall,” said Phil. “What -do you know about that?”</p> - -<p>“You don’t mean at the Hall!” exclaimed Fred. -“Why, Colonel Colby just about shuts the place -up during July and August.”</p> - -<p>“No, my father wants to know if I can’t find -some suitable boarding house at Haven Point, -or some other place in this vicinity. He thinks -I’d be better off here than down home during -his absence.”</p> - -<p>“What about boarding with Barry Logan?”<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_67"></a>[67]</span> -suggested Randy, mentioning a boy of the town -whose mother kept a boarding house. The cadets -had often met young Logan on the lake where -he earned his living by fishing and by taking -people out in his boat.</p> - -<p>“That’s just what I was thinking I might do,” -answered Phil. “I’ve met Barry’s mother, and -she is a real nice lady, and I could have dandy -times out on the lake with Barry.”</p> - -<p>“If you stay here, Phil, I know what I’d like -you to do!” cried Randy.</p> - -<p>“What is that?”</p> - -<p>“I’d like you to hire Barry to go on a hunt for -that silver trophy. He might get some kind of -a trawl and bring the vase up.”</p> - -<p>“That’s the talk! If I stay here I certainly will -go on a hunt for that trophy!” exclaimed Phil. -“It will help fill in the time.”</p> - -<p>On the following Friday afternoon there was a -special session of the school, and the cadets were -acquainted with the results of the examinations. -It was found that Fred had received 96 per cent., -Jack 94 per cent., Andy and Randy 89 and 88 -per cent., respectively. Gif had 92 per cent. to -his credit, Phil 91 per cent., while Spouter was -overjoyed to learn that he had reached 98 per -cent., the highest record made that year.</p> - -<p>“Hurrah, Spouter! You’re sure the king pin<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_68"></a>[68]</span> -when it comes to studying!” cried Jack, and shook -hands warmly.</p> - -<p>“Well, you and Fred did pretty well,” answered -Spouter modestly.</p> - -<p>“Gee, but I’m glad I passed!” murmured -Randy. “I got about ten more points than I -thought I’d have.”</p> - -<p>All of the cadets who were to graduate that -year had passed, and they were, of course, correspondingly -elated.</p> - -<p>“We’ll have to celebrate,” said Gif.</p> - -<p>“Let’s have a farewell dinner,” suggested Jack. -“And it will be a real farewell, too—farewell to -Colby Hall, farewell to our offices, and farewell -to baseball, football, and everything else connected -with the Hall.”</p> - -<p>From that minute on the boys to leave Colby -Hall forever were kept more than busy. The -Rovers helped to arrange for a final formal dinner, -and then lost no time in sending telegrams -home, telling the glad news of their having passed -the final tests.</p> - -<p>“Now I think we deserve a real good vacation,” -said Fred.</p> - -<p>“What do you suppose it ought to be?” questioned -the young major. He had started to polish -his sword for the last time, preparatory to -making the best showing possible during the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_69"></a>[69]</span> -military maneuvers which would help to mark -the closing of the term.</p> - -<p>“Oh, I’d like to take a long trip somewhere,” -answered Fred.</p> - -<p>“Maybe you’d like to be shipwrecked again?” -observed Andy. “We might fall in with another -Ira Small and go after another pirates’ treasure,” -he added, with a grin.</p> - -<p>“If it’s all the same with you fellows, I’ll stay -on land this summer,” said Randy. “I got all -the ocean I wanted when we drifted down to the -West Indies.”</p> - -<p>The girls at Clearwater Hall did not finish their -examinations until the plans for the final dinner -at Colby Hall were well under way. Then it -was learned that both Martha and Mary, as well -as Ruth Stevenson, had passed with flying colors -and that May Powell had been only slightly behind. -This news came to the lads over the telephone.</p> - -<p>“We ought to go over and congratulate them,” -said Jack.</p> - -<p>“I know what you want to do,” came from -Andy, as he winked one eye suggestively. “You -want to congratulate Ruth Stevenson.”</p> - -<p>“Well, don’t you want to congratulate the -girls?” demanded the young major, his face reddening.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_70"></a>[70]</span></p> - -<p>“Of course he does! We all do!” burst in -Fred.</p> - -<p>“That’s right,” said Andy, nodding sagely. -“Just the same, I’ll bet most of Fred’s congratulations -go to May Powell,” and then he had to -duck quickly in order to avoid a book which the -youngest Rover aimed at his head.</p> - -<p>The boys did not get a chance to go over to -Clearwater Hall until the following day. In the -meanwhile they received congratulatory messages -from home which pleased them greatly. Then -came a letter for Randy marked “personal” which -filled that lad with curiosity.</p> - -<p>“Randy’s best girl must be writing to him,” -suggested Fred, as he turned the missive over. -“Why don’t you let us know who she is, Randy?”</p> - -<p>“Humph! I haven’t any best girl. And, anyway, -this letter is postmarked ‘New York.’ I -haven’t the least idea what’s in it.”</p> - -<p>He tore the communication open and glanced -at the heading. Then he glanced at the signature.</p> - -<p>“Why, it’s for Andy as well as for me! And -it’s from——” He stopped short. “Well, what -in the world can this be, anyhow?” And then, -as all of the other Rovers crowded closer, he -pushed Jack and Fred back. “Excuse me, boys,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_71"></a>[71]</span> -but this is marked private and is for nobody -but Andy and myself.”</p> - -<p>“Well, of all things!” murmured Fred.</p> - -<p>“What’s the big secret?” came blankly from -Jack.</p> - -<p>“I’ve got to find out myself,” answered Randy, -and thereupon he and Andy retreated to a corner -where they read the somewhat lengthy communication -from their father with keen interest.</p> - -<p>“Gee, what do you know about that!”</p> - -<p>“Isn’t that the best ever!”</p> - -<p>“Say, it took dad to think up something worth -while, didn’t it?”</p> - -<p>“Hush now, or you’ll give it away. It’s to be -a secret, you know.”</p> - -<p>“Sure, it’s a secret.”</p> - -<p>So the talk ran on between the twins while -Fred and Jack looked on in silent amazement.</p> - -<p>“Say, is this a game?” demanded the youthful -major, at last.</p> - -<p>“I’ll bet it’s a joke,” said Fred dryly.</p> - -<p>“It isn’t a joke. It’s the best news I’ve heard -since Noah gave up ship building,” cried Andy. -Then he added quickly to his brother: “Shall we -tell them anything at all?”</p> - -<p>“Sure, we’ll have to tell them something, but -not <em>the</em> thing,” was the quick reply.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_72"></a>[72]</span></p> - -<p>“We’re going to take a trip this summer, and -you two fellows are to go along.”</p> - -<p>“Where are you going?” questioned Jack and -Fred simultaneously.</p> - -<p>At this question the twins looked at each other -and slowly a broad grin appeared on the face -of each.</p> - -<p>“Once upon a time Spouter Powell invited us -to take a trip with him. Only he didn’t tell us -where we were to go——” began Andy teasingly.</p> - -<p>“And another time Gif Garrison did the same -thing, and then took us to Big Bear Lake,” added -Randy.</p> - -<p>“See here! Is this another one of those -secrets?” cried Jack.</p> - -<p>“That’s it!”</p> - -<p>“You’ve hit the nail on the head, Jack.”</p> - -<p>“Do you mean to say you won’t tell us where -we are to go?” flung out Fred.</p> - -<p>“Nope! Can’t! Dad says we’re to keep it a -secret until we are ready to start.”</p> - -<p>“Come on, Jack, we’ll pound it out of them!” -cried the youngest Rover, and sprang at the twins, -followed by his cousin.</p> - -<p>“Stop! Stop! It won’t do you any good to -fight,” spluttered Randy, when he found himself -backed into a corner.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_73"></a>[73]</span></p> - -<p>“Then spill the beans, and spill ’em quick,” -ordered Jack.</p> - -<p>“It’s all well enough for outsiders to keep a -secret,” broke in Fred. “There shouldn’t be any -secrets among us fellows. Come on! Tell us -where we’re to go.”</p> - -<p>“I can’t do it—not until the day we are leaving -school. Those are dad’s orders,” said Andy.</p> - -<p>“And that’s the truth,” added his twin. “You’ll -know where you’re going to spend your vacation -on the day you’re ready to leave Colby Hall.”</p> - -<p>“And we’re ordered to hide this letter where -nobody can get at it,” went on Randy. He looked -questioningly at his brother and then at his -cousins. “It’s mighty queer,” he continued, “but -that’s just what dad wrote down. You can figure -it out for yourselves if you want to.”</p> - -<p>For a moment all of the Rover boys were silent, -each gazing at the others questioningly. Then, -of a sudden, Jack emitted a low whistle.</p> - -<p>“Well, if you fellows are telling the truth, and -I suppose you are, then I think I know the answer,” -he said.</p> - -<p>“What is the answer?” demanded Fred.</p> - -<p>“Davenport!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_74"></a>[74]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_VIII">CHAPTER VIII<br /> -<small>WHAT HAPPENED TO THE GIRLS</small></h2> -</div> - - -<p>“My gracious, I wonder if you can be right!” -said Fred.</p> - -<p>“I guess he is right,” answered Randy, “for -the letter says that Andy and I are not to mention -the place to anybody, nor are we to talk about -it in public. Especially, are we not to let the girls -know a thing about it. And, as I said before, -we are to hide this letter or destroy it.”</p> - -<p>“Then I’m sure I’m right,” said the young -major. “Your father doesn’t want to run the -slightest risk of having Davenport find out where -we are going on our vacation.”</p> - -<p>“I guess that demand for fifty thousand dollars -scared the folks at home a whole lot,” was Fred’s -comment. “It looks to me as if they imagined -Davenport was watching us every minute, trying -to figure out what he could do to injure us.”</p> - -<p>“But we haven’t seen or heard of the man since -the day we saw him—or Jack thought he did—in -that roadster.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_75"></a>[75]</span></p> - -<p>“Just the same, he may be in this vicinity watching -every move we make,” said Randy, and his -face was serious.</p> - -<p>The twins read the letter again, and then, to -make sure that no one else might know of its contents, -they burnt it up.</p> - -<p>“No use of taking any chances,” said Andy -grimly.</p> - -<p>“To tell the truth, that letter got on my nerves,” -confessed his twin. “Dad wouldn’t write so seriously -unless there was something in the wind.”</p> - -<p>“Perhaps Davenport—or some of those other -rascals—has been threatening the folks at home -again. Gosh! I wonder if they would dare -threaten my mother or Aunt Dora or Aunt -Nellie?”</p> - -<p>“If Davenport or any of his pals did that he -ought to be shot!” answered Jack. “I’m sorry -now my dad didn’t have Davenport arrested the -first time he showed up. Such fellows ought to -be in prison. They ought never to be given their -liberty.”</p> - -<p>When the boys telephoned to Clearwater Hall -they found that the girls had gone out for a walk -with one of the teachers. They were to be back -in less than an hour, however, so the lads concluded -to walk over to the girls’ school and wait -for them.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_76"></a>[76]</span></p> - -<p>The four Rovers, accompanied by Gif and -Spouter, had just reached a side entrance of the -Clearwater Hall grounds when they heard a cry -behind them. Looking up, they saw Mary, -Martha and Ruth hurrying from a patch of woods -with a teacher behind them.</p> - -<p>“Oh, we’ve had such a scare!” burst out -Martha, in excitement.</p> - -<p>“If only you boys had been on hand perhaps -you might have helped us!” wailed Mary.</p> - -<p>“What sort of a scare—wild animals, or a -ghost, or what?” queried Andy.</p> - -<p>“No, it was a man—two men.”</p> - -<p>“What did they do?” demanded Jack quickly.</p> - -<p>“They didn’t do anything. I didn’t give them -a chance,” said the teacher, a tall, angular woman -who carried a stout walking stick and who looked -amply able to defend herself.</p> - -<p>“The men were in a closed car, and they drove -up right alongside of Martha and me,” explained -Mary. “Ruth was walking ahead with Miss -Lambert. One of the men opened a door of the -car and asked us if we didn’t want to ride. Then -he jumped out and acted just as if he wanted -to make us get into the car, even if we didn’t -want to.”</p> - -<p>“I called for Miss Lambert and Ruth,” said -Martha, “and as soon as the men saw the teacher<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_77"></a>[77]</span> -they went off in the car just as fast as they -could go.”</p> - -<p>“How did the man who jumped out look?” -asked Fred.</p> - -<p>“He was a tall man, with black hair and real -black eyes that seemed to look right through me,” -said Martha, and shivered a little as she spoke. -“Oh, he was a perfectly horrid man!”</p> - -<p>“That was Carson Davenport, I’ll bet a dollar!” -exclaimed her brother. “Davenport is tall -and has black hair and black eyes.”</p> - -<p>“What about the fellow who stayed in the car?” -asked Randy.</p> - -<p>“We couldn’t see him very well. He had his -coat collar turned up and his cap pulled down over -his eyes.”</p> - -<p>“I told Martha and Mary to stay close to us,” -said Miss Lambert, who evidently felt that she -must say something in her own defense. “But -they dropped behind, and this was the result. -However, I don’t think the men would have dared -to carry them off in such a high-handed fashion.”</p> - -<p>“You wouldn’t say that if you knew this man -Davenport as we do,” answered Jack. “The -fellow has done time in prison and is a thorough -rascal and the associate of rascals.”</p> - -<p>The girls were so excited that it was not until -they had entered Clearwater Hall and reported<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_78"></a>[78]</span> -to Miss Garwood, the head of the establishment, -that they could tell a clear and connected story. -No one had taken down the car number of the -automobile, nor had any one recognized the make -of the machine.</p> - -<p>“All I can say is that it was a very fine car—nothing -cheap, like a Ford,” said Mary.</p> - -<p>“If only we had the number it might help a -whole lot,” returned Fred.</p> - -<p>“I think you two young ladies had better remain -within the school grounds until you start -for home,” said Miss Garwood at the conclusion -of the interview. “I cannot afford to have anything -happen to you while you are under my -care.” So it was arranged that Mary and Martha -should not go away from the school grounds until -they started for home.</p> - -<p>“And then we’ll come and get you,” said Jack. -“And if Carson Davenport shows up we’ll give -him what is coming to him.”</p> - -<p>“You bet we will!” added Fred. “And we’ll -give it to him with interest, too!”</p> - -<p>In the excitement of the occasion the visitors -had almost forgotten to congratulate the girls on -their success in the examinations. It was plain -to be seen that Mary and Martha were both exceedingly -nervous, and Ruth was scarcely less -affected.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_79"></a>[79]</span></p> - -<p>“Oh, Jack, do watch out that that man doesn’t -get you,” said Ruth to the young major, on parting.</p> - -<p>“Well, you keep your eyes open while you girls -are here at school,” answered Jack. “If you see -the least sign of that rascal call somebody and -have him arrested.”</p> - -<p>“Don’t you think it would be a good idea to -set a detective on his trail?”</p> - -<p>“Perhaps, Ruth. But I think now that he has -failed in this new move of his he’ll keep under -cover for a while. He’ll probably wait until we -start for New York and then maybe follow us.”</p> - -<p>“Martha and Mary want me to come down to -New York and spend a week or two there.”</p> - -<p>“That would be fine, Ruth,” and Jack’s face -showed his satisfaction.</p> - -<p>It was a rather sober group of cadets that returned -to Colby Hall. The Rovers had very little -to say.</p> - -<p>“It’s a confounded shame!” was the way Gif -expressed himself. “Why should the authorities -let such a man out of prison? He ought to serve -every day of his sentence.”</p> - -<p>“That’s just the way I look at it,” returned -Spouter. “What is the use of building prisons -and having them finely equipped if they are not -to be used? The whole trouble lies with those<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_80"></a>[80]</span> -soft-hearted individuals in every community who -think prisoners ought to be treated with every -sort of consideration. Just look at some of them—carrying -fruit and flowers to murderers, and -weeping over people found guilty of kidnaping, -and all that sort of mush! Now, if I were in -authority, I’d give every man who was guilty -of a crime to understand that he must serve his -sentence to the last minute. And I’d give the -public to understand that——”</p> - -<p>“Say, Spouter, are you only talking or are you -delivering a lecture?” broke in Randy.</p> - -<p>“Well, it makes me mad!” went on the cadet -who loved to talk. “Don’t you agree with what -I’ve said?”</p> - -<p>“I certainly do,” answered Jack. “There is -altogether too much soft-heartedness about this -criminal business.”</p> - -<p>The final parade at Colby Hall was a formal -affair and attended by many people from Haven -Point and other places. Every uniform was -brushed and pressed and every rifle and sword -polished to the last degree. As a consequence -the three companies composing the school battalion -presented a well-nigh perfect appearance -when inspected by Colonel Colby and Captain -Dale.</p> - -<p>“I must congratulate you on the fine showing<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_81"></a>[81]</span> -you have made,” said the master of the Hall, in -addressing the cadets. “I am proud of you. You -have done very well.”</p> - -<p>“Three cheers for Colonel Colby!” called out -Jack, and the cheers were given with a will. Then -came another cheer for Captain Dale and the -other instructors.</p> - -<p>“Three cheers for Major Rover!” called out -Captain Dale, and once again the cheering was -renewed. Then came cheers for the captains of -the three commands and the other officers, after -which there was a final parade around the campus, -and then those who were to graduate from -the Hall discarded their arms for the last time.</p> - -<p>“I’m going to take my sword home with me. -Colonel Colby said I might,” said Jack.</p> - -<p>“I’m to take my sword, too,” answered Fred.</p> - -<p>“What are Randy and I to take home?” demanded -Andy.</p> - -<p>“Oh, you can take an arithmetic or a grammar,” -answered Fred.</p> - -<p>“Not on your tintype!” came from the fun-loving -Rover.</p> - -<p>“We might take our guns,” suggested Randy -jokingly. “Then we’d be fully prepared to meet -Davenport and his pals.”</p> - -<p>The dinner held by those who were to graduate -from the Hall was one long to be remembered.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_82"></a>[82]</span> -The mess hall was decorated especially -for the occasion and the spread was one of the -most elaborate ever prepared at that institution.</p> - -<p>“I want you boys to remember Colby Hall as -long as you live,” said Colonel Colby, addressing -a number of the cadets but looking squarely at the -Rover boys as he spoke. He did not say so, but -the lads knew he was thinking of his own school -days at Putnam Hall with their fathers.</p> - -<p>“I couldn’t forget Colby Hall if I tried,” answered -Major Jack feelingly. “I am sure it’s one -of the best schools on earth.”</p> - -<p>“So say we all of us!” cried Andy, and then -the crowd broke into prolonged cheering for -Colonel Colby and for everybody else connected -with the institution. There followed a number -of speeches and then a number of songs, and -the dinner did not break up until nearly midnight.</p> - -<p>“I’ll tell you what, boys, that was a grand -wind-up, and no mistake,” declared Fred, when -they were going upstairs to their rooms. “Colonel -Colby certainly deserves a medal for the way -he’s treated us.”</p> - -<p>“It actually makes me sad to think I’m not -coming back here next fall,” remarked Jack. -“And I won’t be a major any more, either.”</p> - -<p>“And I won’t be a captain.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_83"></a>[83]</span></p> - -<p>“Well, it’s one satisfaction,” said Andy, with -a grin. “You two highbrows have got to come -down to the level of us poor nobodies. Isn’t that -so, Randy?”</p> - -<p>“That’s right. No more Major This or Captain -That.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, I won’t mind that,” answered Jack. -“Sometimes I think being major of the battalion -kept me out of some fun. A fellow holding such -an important office can’t do lots of things that -an ordinary cadet can.”</p> - -<p>“Well, I’m tired,” yawned Andy. “I’ll be glad -after all this hubbub to hit the hay and get a -sound sleep.”</p> - -<p>“That’s the talk!” said Fred, as he threw open -one of the doors leading to the connecting rooms -which the cousins occupied.</p> - -<p>The boys entered the rooms and then one after -another turned on the lights. Then came a sudden -exclamation from Jack.</p> - -<p>“Great Cæsar! Who did this?”</p> - -<p>“Who did what?” questioned Randy, and then -gave a swift look at the bed to which Jack was -pointing. “Why, all the bedclothes are gone!” -he added in dismay.</p> - -<p>“All my bedclothing is gone too!” came from -Andy.</p> - -<p>Then the four Rovers made a swift inspection<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_84"></a>[84]</span> -of the rooms. Each bed was destitute of its -sheets, pillowcases and blankets. Only the bare -pillows and mattresses remained.</p> - -<p>“You don’t suppose the housekeeper has cleared -these things away already?” questioned Fred.</p> - -<p>“Not a bit of it!” cried Randy. “This is a -trick, and I’m going after the fellows who did it!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_85"></a>[85]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_IX">CHAPTER IX<br /> -<small>THE LAST NIGHT AT COLBY HALL</small></h2> -</div> - - -<p>“Well, it’s no more than we had a right to -expect,” said Andy, after a pause. “I was thinking -of playing a few tricks myself.”</p> - -<p>“One thing is sure: We’ve got to have some -bedclothing before we go to bed,” muttered Fred.</p> - -<p>“Oh, we could sleep without if we had to—it’s -a warm night,” answered Jack. He had strode -over to a closet door and now pulled it open. -“Wow! What do you know about this!” he -ejaculated.</p> - -<p>His cousins came rushing forward and each -gave a brief glance into the clothing closet. The -place was practically bare.</p> - -<p>“All the clothing gone!”</p> - -<p>“Even the pajamas are missing!”</p> - -<p>“And the shoes and hats!”</p> - -<p>Fred ran to another closet while Randy and his -twin darted into the other rooms of the suite. -A moment later each of the lads set up a howl -of dismay.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_86"></a>[86]</span></p> - -<p>“We have been cleaned out!”</p> - -<p>“Everything is gone—even that old play suit I -was going to give away!”</p> - -<p>“Perhaps we’ve been robbed,” suggested Fred.</p> - -<p>“I doubt if any robbers would take the bedclothing,” -answered Jack. “It’s a trick—that’s -what it is!”</p> - -<p>“I wonder if any of the other fellows have -suffered like this,” came from Andy.</p> - -<p>The words had scarcely been spoken when -there came a knock on the hallway door and Gif -entered, followed by Spouter.</p> - -<p>“It’s the same story!” exclaimed Gif, glancing -at the empty beds. “You’ve been cleaned out -just the same as we were.”</p> - -<p>“Were your closets ransacked too?” questioned -the young major quickly.</p> - -<p>“Yes, everything taken,” answered Spouter. -“Confound the luck, anyway! I was going to -do my packing to-night so that I’d have a little -time to myself in the morning.”</p> - -<p>“I was going to get up early to pack,” answered -Fred.</p> - -<p>“Has anybody else been cleaned out?” questioned -Randy.</p> - -<p>“I don’t know,” returned Gif. “We stopped -at Ned Lowe’s room, and also asked Dan Soppinger,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_87"></a>[87]</span> -and they said nothing had been touched -in their rooms.”</p> - -<p>Andy had walked to the corridor door and -opened it. As he glanced down the semi-dark -hallway he saw Fatty Hendry approaching.</p> - -<p>“Say, Fatty,” he called out, “come here a minute! -A lot of our stuff has been taken from -our rooms. Do you know anything about it?”</p> - -<p>“Not a thing,” returned the stout cadet. -“What’s the matter—somebody play a trick on -you fellows?” And then, after Andy had explained -briefly, Fatty continued: “Maybe I can -give you a clew. A while ago I came upstairs -to get a book I had promised to Phil Franklin. -As I came past here I saw Dock Wesley at your -door. He looked rather scared and slid down -the corridor as fast as he could. He had something -under his arm.”</p> - -<p>“Dock Wesley!” repeated Jack. “Why, he’s -the new kid who is chumming with Codfish!”</p> - -<p>“I wouldn’t put it past Codfish to try something -like this to get square for being exposed -the way he was,” remarked Fred, who had followed -Andy to the doorway.</p> - -<p>“You didn’t see anybody else, Fatty?” asked -Randy, who had joined the others.</p> - -<p>“Not a soul. But wait a minute! Come to<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_88"></a>[88]</span> -think of it, I did meet Wesley and Codfish a -little later, along with some of the other fellows, -and the bunch were having a good laugh over -something.”</p> - -<p>“Then I guess we have struck a clew,” declared -Fred. “Come on, and we’ll soon get to the -bottom of this.”</p> - -<p>The Rover boys, followed by Gif, Spouter and -Fatty, hurried down the corridor and around a -corner where was located the room occupied by -Codfish and Dock Wesley. They knocked on the -door, but to this there was no response. Then -they knocked again, and at last a somewhat faltering -voice asked who was there.</p> - -<p>“It’s Major Rover,” called out Jack. “Stowell, -I want to talk to you.”</p> - -<p>“I’ve gone to bed,” answered Codfish weakly. -“I’m all tired out. Can’t you do your talking -to-morrow morning?”</p> - -<p>“No, I can’t. I want to do it now.”</p> - -<p>“I’m not going to open the door,” declared -Codfish. “You want to play some kind of a trick -on me.”</p> - -<p>“That’s right! Don’t open up,” came in Dock -Wesley’s voice.</p> - -<p>“Don’t forget that I am major of the battalion,” -went on Jack sternly. “I want both of -you to obey orders and open this door.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_89"></a>[89]</span></p> - -<p>“You’re not major any longer, Jack Rover!” -cried Wesley. “Your commission went out of -date to-day. You’re nothing but a student like -ourselves.”</p> - -<p>“You sha’n’t bulldoze me any longer,” put in -Codfish, gaining a little courage by his chum’s -manner. “I won’t stand for it. You go away -and let us go to sleep.”</p> - -<p>“Open that door or we’ll break it down!” cried -Fred.</p> - -<p>“You break that door down and you’ll get a -baseball bat over your head!” stormed Wesley. -“I’ve got a bat here, and so has Stowell, and we’ll -both use ’em, too, if you try any funny business.”</p> - -<p>“Wait a minute! I’ve got a plan,” whispered -Andy. “Come here,” and he drew several feet -away from the door.</p> - -<p>“What do you propose?” questioned Gif.</p> - -<p>“Jack, Fred, Spouter and Fatty can stay at the -door and argue with Codfish and Wesley just as -hard as possible so as to keep ’em interested. In -the meanwhile, Randy and Gif and I can go -around and get on the fire escape that runs under -their window. Most likely their window is open -and we’ll be able to sneak into the room. If we -can do that Randy and I can hold both of them -back while Gif unlocks the door and lets you -fellows in.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_90"></a>[90]</span></p> - -<p>“Gee, that’s the stuff!” answered Randy, in a -whisper, his eyes glistening. “Come on! Let’s -get busy!”</p> - -<p>The others were willing, and while Jack, Fred, -Spouter and Hendry returned to the locked door, -the others, led by Andy, disappeared around the -corridor corner in the direction where a door led -out to a long fire escape.</p> - -<p>“We’ve got to be careful and make no noise,” -whispered Andy. “Otherwise they may get on -to the trick and lock the window and barricade -it with a chiffonier or something. Then we’ll -be out of it altogether.”</p> - -<p>It was easy to get out on the fire escape, and, -once there, the three cadets crawled cautiously -along past several windows, coming finally to the -window belonging to the room occupied by Codfish -and Wesley.</p> - -<p>“The window is open,” whispered Andy, after -taking a cautious look. “All we’ve got to do is -to raise the screen and leap inside.”</p> - -<p>“Wait now!” returned his twin. “Let’s have -everything understood. Take a look inside if you -can without being seen.”</p> - -<p>The light was lit in the room and by this, peering -cautiously over the window sill, the cadets -outside saw Codfish and Wesley standing close -to the locked door, each with a baseball bat in<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_91"></a>[91]</span> -his hands. Both were arguing loudly with those -in the corridor.</p> - -<p>“I don’t think they’ll notice us,” whispered -Andy. “Everybody is talking too loud. Come -on now. Grab the bats first of all. And you, -Gif, try to get to the door and unlock it.”</p> - -<p>“Is the key in it? Maybe they have taken it -out.”</p> - -<p>“No, the key is there,” said Andy. “Now then! -Be quick!”</p> - -<p>Cautiously he raised the window screen and as -soon as it was high enough Gif stepped into the -room, followed immediately by the two Rovers. -Their entrance was not noticed, for Jack was laying -down the law in the hall outside and Codfish -and Wesley were listening attentively.</p> - -<p>“Now!” cried Randy, and hurled himself at -Codfish while Andy leaped upon Wesley. Gif -went between, reaching the door with scarcely -an effort. For a few seconds there was a terrible -mêlée in the rather small room. Andy managed -to get the bat away from his opponent and then -the two grappled and fell to the floor. In the -meantime his twin also became engaged in a fierce -scuffle. In the midst of this Gif flung open the -door and into the room poured all of the others, -and then the impromptu battle came to a sudden -termination.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_92"></a>[92]</span></p> - -<p>“Don’t hit me! Don’t hit me!” screamed Codfish, -in terror as Randy stood over him, baseball -bat in hand.</p> - -<p>“What’s the meaning of all this?” demanded -Dock Wesley, sitting down on the edge of a bed -and scowling at those in front of him. “Going -to start a rough house?”</p> - -<p>“No, we’re going to bring you fellows to book,” -answered Jack.</p> - -<p>“I guess we had better bind and gag ’em and -throw ’em into the lake,” suggested Gif, with a -wink at his chums.</p> - -<p>“No, no! Don’t do anything like that!” cried -Codfish, more frightened than ever. “Let me -alone! Please!”</p> - -<p>“Look here, Codfish, what did you and your -bunch do with our things?” demanded Randy.</p> - -<p>“Don’t tell ’em anything,” snarled Wesley. -“Keep your mouth shut.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, so that’s what you intend to do, is it?” -came from Spouter. “How do you like that?” -and he suddenly caught Wesley by the collar and -laid him out flat on the bed. “Let’s strip ’em, -boys, and give ’em the licking they deserve!”</p> - -<p>“Don’t you touch me! Don’t you dare! I’ll -have you arrested!” howled Wesley, and now he -seemed to be as much frightened as Codfish. He -was a coward at heart, and that was one reason<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_93"></a>[93]</span> -he had sought the companionship of such a sneak -as Stowell.</p> - -<p>“I’ve got it!” declared Jack. “We’ll bind and -gag ’em and take ’em down to the gymnasium. -There we’ll give ’em a good lashing with a horsewhip -and then throw ’em both into the lake. That -will give ’em something to remember us by,” and -he winked suggestively at his cousins and his -chums.</p> - -<p>“That’s the talk!” said Randy, taking up the -cue. “We’ll give ’em the licking of their lives.”</p> - -<p>“Sure thing!” declared Fred. “And we’ll tie -’em in potato sacks before we heave ’em overboard.”</p> - -<p>“They both wanted to sleep—we’ll let them -sleep with the fishes for a while,” declared -Spouter.</p> - -<p>It is possible that Codfish and his crony did -not believe all that their tormentors said. Yet -they felt that they were in for a rough time of -it and that matters might be carried further than -intended.</p> - -<p>“Wha-what did you come he-here for?” faltered -Codfish.</p> - -<p>“You know well enough what we came for,” -declared Fred.</p> - -<p>“It was only a—a joke, Fred Rover! Indeed -it was!” pleaded the sneak of the school.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_94"></a>[94]</span></p> - -<p>“Shut up! Why can’t you shut up?” stormed -Wesley. “That’s no way to spill the beans. If -you’d only—— Oh!” And his talk came to a -sudden end as he found himself flat on the floor, -sent there by Gif and Spouter. Then, before he -could get up, Randy emptied a pitcher of ice-water -over him.</p> - -<p>“Don’t! Let me up!” spluttered Wesley. -“Ouch! that’s ice-water, don’t you know it? Let -up!” and he tried to rise, but one of the boys -sat on his chest and another on his legs and kept -him down.</p> - -<p>In the meantime the others got Codfish into a -corner and Jack took the sneak by the ear. He -looked at Codfish so menacingly that the sneak -of the school was almost paralyzed.</p> - -<p>“Don’t hit me, Major Rover! Please don’t!” -he half sobbed. “I’ll tell you everything! We -didn’t mean any harm! It was only done in fun. -I’ll tell you where we took your clothing and the -bed things!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_95"></a>[95]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_X">CHAPTER X<br /> -<small>TIT FOR TAT</small></h2> -</div> - - -<p>After that it was a comparatively easy matter -to get Henry Stowell to tell the details of what -had been done. Several times Dock Wesley tried -to stop him, but finally he also capitulated and -became almost as humble as the sneak.</p> - -<p>“It was only a bit of fun,” said Wesley. “Can’t -a fellow do something on the last night at -school?”</p> - -<p>“Sure!” answered Fred.</p> - -<p>“But you’ve got to take your dose in return,” -was Fatty Hendry’s comment.</p> - -<p>Thereupon Codfish and Wesley admitted that -they and four other cadets had entered the rooms -occupied by the Rovers and their chums and taken -away all their clothing and their bed things.</p> - -<p>“Everything is locked up safe and sound in -Room Forty-two,” said Codfish. “You know, -that room hasn’t been occupied this term.”</p> - -<p>“How did you get the key?” asked Andy.</p> - -<p>“We got it one day from the janitor when he<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_96"></a>[96]</span> -was cleaning up. He thought he had lost it, and -so locked up with a duplicate.”</p> - -<p>“Where is the key now?” asked Jack.</p> - -<p>“I—I let Dock keep it,” faltered Codfish.</p> - -<p>“Say, you needn’t put off everything on me,” -growled Wesley. “You had as much to do with -this as anybody. The key is on a hook in that -closet,” and Wesley nodded toward a closet in a -corner.</p> - -<p>“Now we want to know who the other fellows -were,” declared Fred, after the key had been -secured.</p> - -<p>“Oh, you had better not ask that,” pleaded the -sneak. “If we give them away they may hammer -the daylights out of us.”</p> - -<p>“You talk up, Codfish, or you may get the -hammering right now,” put in Gif.</p> - -<p>Thereupon Codfish mentioned the names of -four cadets who had been more or less chummy -with him since the term had started. Two were -new boys, and all were fellows with whom the -Rovers and their chums had had little to do.</p> - -<p>“Now put on your slippers and come along -with us,” ordered Jack.</p> - -<p>“What do you want of us?” questioned Wesley.</p> - -<p>“First of all, you’re going to bring all that stuff -back,” declared the young major. “After that -we’ll see what we’ll do.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_97"></a>[97]</span></p> - -<p>“Why don’t you make the other fellows join -us?” asked Codfish. He thought there might be -safety in numbers.</p> - -<p>“We’ll take care of them later on,” put in Gif -grimly.</p> - -<p>Finding themselves cornered, Codfish and Wesley -accompanied the others to Room 42, and there -on the bed, on the chairs, and on the floor they -found all the things taken from the Rovers and -Gif and Spouter.</p> - -<p>“I call this something of a mess,” declared -Fatty, who had come along. “Here, give me -some of that clothing! I’ll help carry it.”</p> - -<p>Even with the assistance of those who had -suffered from the joke, it was necessary to make -several trips back and forth to get all the things -where they belonged. During the last trip Fred -and Andy noticed some other cadets hiding in the -shadows at the end of the corridor and laughing -softly among themselves.</p> - -<p>“They think they’ve got the joke on us,” whispered -Fred. “Come on, let us make a break for -them.”</p> - -<p>“Not yet. I’ve got a better plan,” came from -Randy.</p> - -<p>After everything had been restored to the -rooms, the Rovers and their chums marched Codfish -and Wesley back to their own quarters.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_98"></a>[98]</span></p> - -<p>“Now then, I think we’ll give you a dose of -your own medicine,” said the young major. -“Boys, pick up all that extra clothing and all -those quilts and bedsheets and put them in the -closet over there.”</p> - -<p>“Say, what does this mean?” demanded Wesley.</p> - -<p>“You’ll see in a minute.”</p> - -<p>The others were quick to catch the idea, and -all the bed coverings, as well as the wearing apparel -in the room, were quickly transferred to -the closet.</p> - -<p>“We’ll leave you your pajamas, for you might -catch cold,” said Randy. Then the closet door -was locked and the key taken away.</p> - -<p>“Now, don’t try to raise a row, or you’ll be -sure to get the worst of it,” said Jack, as the -crowd prepared to leave the room.</p> - -<p>“We can’t stay here with nothing on the beds!” -cried Codfish.</p> - -<p>“You thought we could do it, didn’t you?” -asked Andy. “It’s simply tit for tat. Go on and -lie down and enjoy yourselves.” And thereupon -the Rovers and their chums withdrew, locking -the door after them.</p> - -<p>“I guess that will hold them for a while,” remarked -Spouter. “They can’t get their things -unless they break open the door, and I don’t<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_99"></a>[99]</span> -think they’ll go that far. And they can’t get out -unless they go on the fire escape, and the door -from there to the corridor is locked on the inside—they’d -have to go through some of the other -fellows’ rooms.”</p> - -<p>“Now then, how are we going to square up -with those other fellows?” asked Gif.</p> - -<p>“I was thinking I might sneak down and get -old Huxley’s garden syringe—the one he uses to -spray the bushes and flowers with,” said Andy. -“We might give ’em all a dose of ice-water, or -something like that.”</p> - -<p>“Old stuff,” declared Fred. “Can’t we think -of something new?”</p> - -<p>“We might blow some smoke through the keyholes -or under the doors,” suggested Randy. -“Then we could bang on the door and let them -think there was a fire.”</p> - -<p>“Gosh! that isn’t half bad,” said Fred. “But -how shall we make the smoke? We can’t build -a fire, or anything of that sort.”</p> - -<p>“Some wet paper will do the trick.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t think you ought to try that, boys,” -declared Jack. “It might bring on a panic, and -we don’t want any one to be hurt on this, the -last night at the Hall. Come on and see if we -can’t get hold of those fellows.”</p> - -<p>They passed around a corner of the corridor,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_100"></a>[100]</span> -and as they did so Gif suddenly clutched the -youngest Rover by the arm.</p> - -<p>“There go some fellows now!” he whispered. -“See them crawling along over there? I wonder -who they are and what they’re up to?”</p> - -<p>The lights in the hallway had been turned low, -and the Rovers and their chums could just make -out the forms of four cadets slinking along -silently. Then they disappeared from view -around one of the numerous corners.</p> - -<p>Curious to know what new fun might be in -the air, the Rovers and the others followed the -crowd like so many shadows. They saw the -four cadets who were ahead stop in front of -the room which they had left but a few moments -before.</p> - -<p>“Gee, I know that crowd!” exclaimed Andy, -in a low voice. “Those are the very fellows -Codfish and Wesley mentioned—the fellows who -helped them take our things.”</p> - -<p>“They must be wanting to know what we were -doing here,” suggested Gif. “Say, why can’t we -pounce on ’em and make ’em prisoners? We are -seven to four.”</p> - -<p>“I’m game if you fellows are,” answered Randy -readily.</p> - -<p>A plan was hastily formed, and just as the -four cadets had begun their talk with Codfish<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_101"></a>[101]</span> -and Wesley, out of the semi-darkness pounced -the Rovers and their chums.</p> - -<p>“Give in! Give in!” was the whispered command. -“Give in or you’ll get the licking of your -lives!”</p> - -<p>“Hi! Stop that!” roared one of the cadets, a -lad named Morris. “Let up!”</p> - -<p>“Do-do-don’t ch-choke me to death!” spluttered -a cadet named Shamberg. “Let up, I tell you!”</p> - -<p>“It’s the Rovers!” came from a third of the -lads.</p> - -<p>“They’ve found us out!” wailed the fourth, a -fellow who was just as much of a sneak and -coward as Codfish had ever been.</p> - -<p>Surrounded and taken completely off their -guard, the four cadets were speedily made prisoners. -Then, almost before they knew what was -happening, they were taken to the two adjoining -rooms which they chanced to occupy. One of -the rooms had a rather large closet which at one -time had been a storeroom. It had a small window -about five feet from the ground.</p> - -<p>“I’ve got an idea,” said Jack. “Throw a mattress -in here on the floor.”</p> - -<p>The others quickly caught on and in a trice -a mattress from one of the beds was flung on -the floor of the storeroom. Then the four cadets -who had been captured were forced into the place.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_102"></a>[102]</span></p> - -<p>“Now you fellows can stay here until morning,” -declared Jack. “You didn’t want us to -have a decent night’s sleep, so now you can get -along in any old way you please. Don’t dare -to make a rumpus, or we’ll be after you in a way -you least expect.”</p> - -<p>“Gee, we’ll smother to death in here this warm -night!” declared Morris.</p> - -<p>“No, you won’t,” said Spouter. “You can take -turns at looking out of the window. But I’d -advise you not to crawl out, because it’s about -twenty-five feet to the ground.”</p> - -<p>“We’ll report this to-morrow, you see if we -don’t,” grumbled Shamberg.</p> - -<p>“Report and be hanged,” retorted Gif. “If you -say a word to Colonel Colby we’ll tell him what -you did.” And thereupon the Rovers and their -chums withdrew, locking the storeroom door and -then locking the door to the corridor.</p> - -<p>It was a good quarter of an hour after Gif, -Spouter and Fatty had left them that the Rovers -were able to rearrange their beds so that they -could lie down. All were now thoroughly tired -out and Andy could scarcely keep his eyes open. -But there was to be little sleep for any of the -cadets during that last night at Colby Hall. Half -a dozen parties were wandering around, making -all the fun possible, and presently Professor<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_103"></a>[103]</span> -Snopper Duke came after some of the boys, trying -to quiet them.</p> - -<p>“This is disgraceful!” stormed the irate teacher. -“I want you boys to keep quiet.”</p> - -<p>Then came an alarm from Codfish and Wesley, -as several other cadets broke into their room, -bent upon bringing the sneak and his chum to -terms for something done in the classroom the -week before. Into this row Snopper Duke precipitated -himself, and as a consequence was struck -in the nose by a baseball which one of the lads -threw at Codfish.</p> - -<p>“Oh, oh, my nose! Who threw that baseball?” -roared the teacher. Then, as the blood began to -flow from the injured organ, he hastened off to -the nearest bathroom where he might bathe it.</p> - -<p>It was all of three o’clock before the Rovers -got any sleep at all. By half past six they were -again awake and busy packing their things, ready -to depart. Then Randy and Andy sneaked away -and liberated Morris, Shamberg and the other -two with them.</p> - -<p>“Hope you slept well,” said Andy, grinning.</p> - -<p>“You let me get my hands on you, and I’ll -show you how I slept,” stormed Morris. But -then Andy ran off laughing and his twin followed -him. The other boys were very sore, but did not -dare to do anything.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_104"></a>[104]</span></p> - -<p>“And now to get the girls and start for home!” -said Jack, a short while after breakfast.</p> - -<p>“And then for our vacation!” added Fred. “If -only we knew where it was going to be!”</p> - -<p>“You’ll know very soon,” declared Andy. -“Randy and I have made up our minds to tell -you as soon as we are ready to leave Haven -Point.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_105"></a>[105]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XI">CHAPTER XI<br /> -<small>A MYSTERIOUS PLOT</small></h2> -</div> - - -<p>“Good-by, boys. I wish all of you the best of -luck.”</p> - -<p>It was Colonel Colby who spoke as he shook -hands with the Rover boys and a number of the -other cadets.</p> - -<p>“Good-by, Colonel. I hope we see you again -some time,” returned Jack.</p> - -<p>“You must come and visit us at our home -when you can get time,” put in Fred.</p> - -<p>“I will certainly come when I can get away,” -was the reply from the master of the school.</p> - -<p>Breakfast was at an end and all was bustle -and confusion as the cadets were hurrying in -all directions, suitcases in hand, ready to leave -the Hall. Many were going away in automobiles -which lined one side of the campus drive. Others -were to go to the Haven Point railroad station. -A motor truck had already taken two loads of -trunks away and was now back for a third.</p> - -<p>“Good-by, fellows!” cried Gif. “Hope you<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_106"></a>[106]</span> -have a good time.” He and Spouter had arranged -to go up on the coast of Maine with Dan Soppinger -and their folks.</p> - -<p>“Good-by!” cried the Rovers, and a few minutes -later had entered the touring car which was -to take them away.</p> - -<p>“Here is something to remember us by!” -shouted Spouter gayly, and threw a bunch of confetti -over the Rovers.</p> - -<p>“And here is something to remember me by!” -yelled Andy, as the car moved away and he -hurled an old shoe he had picked up at Spouter, -catching that cadet in the stomach, causing him -to give a grunt of surprise. Then the touring -car rolled out of the grounds, all of the boys -waving their hands as the place faded from their -sight.</p> - -<p>“Now it is good-by to Colby Hall and hurrah -for a vacation!” exclaimed Fred. Then he added -quickly: “Now then, Andy and Randy, where -are we to go? Don’t keep me waiting any longer. -I’m all on fire with suspense,” and the youngest -Rover put on a tragic air.</p> - -<p>“Wait till we pick up the girls,” pleaded Andy. -“No use in going over the whole thing twice. -They’ll want to know about it, anyway.”</p> - -<p>It had already been arranged that Martha and -Mary, along with Ruth, were to accompany the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_107"></a>[107]</span> -lads to New York City. Although the others did -not know it, Jack went armed, having obtained -the loan of a pistol from Colonel Colby, who had -been told the particulars regarding the rascality -of Carson Davenport.</p> - -<p>“I feel that I am responsible for the safety -of my sister and my cousin,” the young major -had told the master of the school. “I want to -be sure that they get home safely.” And thereupon -Colonel Colby had somewhat reluctantly -permitted Jack to take his own private nickel-plated -pistol.</p> - -<p>When the boys arrived at Clearwater Hall they -found the three girls waiting for them. A few -minutes later the whole crowd was off for the -Haven Point railroad station.</p> - -<p>“Have you seen or heard anything more of that -man Davenport?” questioned Mary anxiously, as -they rode along.</p> - -<p>“Not a thing, Mary,” answered her brother. -“Have you?”</p> - -<p>“Two or three times we saw somebody skulking -in the bushes back of the school,” said the -girl. “It was rather dark, and the man was so -far off we couldn’t tell who he was, although -Martha thought he walked like the fellow who -tried to push us into the auto.”</p> - -<p>It took but a few minutes to reach the railroad<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_108"></a>[108]</span> -station, and during that time Andy and Randy -had no opportunity to speak of the trip the lads -intended to take during their vacation. At the -station they fell in with a number of the cadets, -including Phil Franklin.</p> - -<p>“I’ve arranged to stay with Mrs. Logan,” said -Phil. “And I think Barry and I are going to -have some bang-up times.”</p> - -<p>“Don’t forget to look for the silver trophy,” -said Jack quickly.</p> - -<p>“Oh, I’ve already spoken to Barry about that,” -answered the boy from the oil fields. “We’re -going to make a systematic hunt. Of course, it -isn’t going to be very easy to locate the exact spot -where the vase went down.”</p> - -<p>“It was opposite that clump of big pines,” -declared Randy. “I noticed the pines just as I -went overboard,” he added, with a sickly grin.</p> - -<p>“I’ll remember that—it ought to help us in -locating the spot,” said Phil, and then walked -away to bid some of his other friends good-by.</p> - -<p>“Now then, Andy and Randy, tell us where -we’re going!” cried Fred, when the Rover boys -and girls and Ruth were left for a moment to -themselves.</p> - -<p>“You’re going out West,” answered Andy -dryly.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_109"></a>[109]</span></p> - -<p>“Out West? Where?” came from Jack and -Fred.</p> - -<p>“You’re going out to the Rolling Thunder gold -mine,” said Randy.</p> - -<p>“Rolling Thunder! What a name!” exclaimed -Ruth, dimpling.</p> - -<p>“Where in thunder is Rolling Thunder?” demanded -Fred. “I never heard of such a gold -mine.”</p> - -<p>“I have,” put in Jack quickly. “It’s the one -Uncle Tom invested in a couple of years ago. -I’m right, am I not?” he questioned of the twins.</p> - -<p>“That’s it. It’s away out in the Rocky Mountains -near a place called Maporah. It’s on what -is known as Sunset Trail.”</p> - -<p>“Gee, that sounds good! Sunset Trail!” murmured -Fred.</p> - -<p>“How are we to go? In an auto?” queried -Jack.</p> - -<p>“Hardly! We’re to take the train to Chicago -and then another train to Maporah. From there -we take horses and ride to a place called Gold -Hill Falls where the mine is located. Dad says -we ought to have a dandy time on Sunset Trail.”</p> - -<p>“He says it’s a very wild country, with plenty -of good hunting and fishing, and all that sort -of thing,” came from the other twin. “He says<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_110"></a>[110]</span> -we can go out either with a guide or by ourselves, -just as we please.”</p> - -<p>“That sounds mighty good to me,” said Fred, -his eyes brightening. “I’d like to spend a few -weeks in the saddle, and I’d like to go where -there is some real fishing.”</p> - -<p>“Suppose some Indians catch you and scalp -you?” put in his sister mischievously.</p> - -<p>“Indians! Humph! If there are any Indians -out there more than likely some of them are from -college and on the baseball or football teams,” -was the quick retort. “The old-fashioned Indians -exist only in the story books.”</p> - -<p>The boys and girls became greatly interested -in the subject of the outing and talked about -it freely until it was time for the train to arrive. -Then they bustled around to say good-by to -those who were to leave in the opposite direction.</p> - -<p>“Gee, it makes me feel awfully queer to think -I’m never coming back to Colby Hall!” murmured -Fred, as he shook hands with one and another -of the cadets.</p> - -<p>“This place has certainly been a second home -to us,” answered Jack. “No matter what happens -in the future, I’ll never forget the days -spent here.”</p> - -<p>“None of us will!” cried Randy.</p> - -<p>“They were great days, the best of days, in<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_111"></a>[111]</span> -spite of such fellows as Codfish, Gabe Werner, -Bill Glutts, and Professor Duke,” declared the -young major.</p> - -<p>The girls were likewise in a flutter bidding -farewell to their chums and also several of the -teachers who were leaving. In the midst of all -this excitement the train rolled in and a few -seconds later boys and girls climbed aboard and -the Rovers rushed down the aisle to get comfortable -seats.</p> - -<p>“Good-by to Haven Point!” shouted Andy, out -of the window, and then opening a bag of popcorn -he had purchased he scattered the entire -contents over the heads of those left behind.</p> - -<p>“Oh, my, look at that!” was the cry. “Popcorn! -Did you ever!”</p> - -<p>“That was Andy Rover! He’s always cutting -up!”</p> - -<p>“Here you are, Andy!” yelled Phil Franklin, -in excitement, and just as the train started he -sent a rubber ball whizzing through the open -window of the car. The ball struck Andy in the -ear, then bounced away into Ruth’s lap.</p> - -<p>“Hi! We don’t want your ball!” called out -Andy, and, catching it up, he threw it through -the window, hitting the cadet named Morris in -the chin. Then the train rolled away, and the -journey to New York City was begun.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_112"></a>[112]</span></p> - -<p>As the train passed out of sight two men, one -about middle age and the other very much -younger, stepped from a corner of a baggage -room which was located close to where the Rover -boys and those with them had been standing.</p> - -<p>“I guess you got the right dope that time, -Davenport,” said the younger man, as both walked -away unnoticed and entered a roadster standing -on a side road behind some bushes.</p> - -<p>“I think I did,” answered Carson Davenport, -his manner showing his satisfaction. “So they -are going to Chicago and then to Maporah, and -then out on Sunset Trail, eh? I’ll have to look -into that.”</p> - -<p>“Do you know anything about the Sunset Trail -territory?” questioned the younger man.</p> - -<p>“I do and I don’t,” was Davenport’s reply. -“I was never there myself. But Tate, the fellow -I’ve been telling you about, came from that district -and he’s often told me about it. He spoke -about this Rolling Thunder mine, too. He knows -some of the fellows working there.”</p> - -<p>“Then what you’ve got in mind ought to be -easy, Davenport.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know about its being so easy! Those -Rovers are not fools and since we made a mess -of things the other day, more than likely they’ll -be on their guard. I reckon I made something<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_113"></a>[113]</span> -of a mistake when I called on Dick Rover. I -should have waited until I had things better in -hand.”</p> - -<p>“What is the next move?”</p> - -<p>“I think we had better follow them to New -York, and then you had better find out a few -more details of their plans.”</p> - -<p>“Why don’t you do that yourself?”</p> - -<p>“They know me, and they don’t know you.”</p> - -<p>“They saw me out riding with you.”</p> - -<p>“True! But I don’t think they’ll remember -you. Anyway, you can easily put on some sort -of a disguise. You can bump into the boys and -pretend to get friendly and all that sort of thing,” -went on the man from the oil fields.</p> - -<p>“All right, Davenport, I’ll do whatever you -want me to,” returned the younger man. “But -understand, I’m not doing this for nothing.”</p> - -<p>“I understand that well enough. And I’m not -doing it for nothing either. If we work this -thing right there will be a small fortune in it -for all of us.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_114"></a>[114]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XII">CHAPTER XII<br /> -<small>HOME ONCE MORE</small></h2> -</div> - - -<p>“Here we are at last!”</p> - -<p>It was Fred who spoke as the long train rolled -into the Grand Central Terminal, New York City, -and came to a stop. The boys had collected their -hand baggage and soon the Rovers and Ruth -were in the midst of the crowd that was pouring -through the gateway into the waiting room of -the big station.</p> - -<p>“Here you are—and glad to see you!” exclaimed -Dick Rover, as he came up, followed -by his wife and Fred’s mother.</p> - -<p>There was a general handshaking and many -kisses, and then Dick Rover took possession of -the young folks’ checks for their trunks and led -the way to a side street where two of the family -touring cars waited.</p> - -<p>The trip to the metropolis had been without -special incident save for the fact that a number -of the cadets, including Andy and Randy, were -inclined to indulge in more or less horseplay on -the way. They had had to make one change at<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_115"></a>[115]</span> -the Junction, and on account of the heavy travel -had been compelled to come down in an ordinary -day coach in place of getting seats in a parlor -car. They had managed, however, to get lunch -on the train and had had considerable fun during -the meal.</p> - -<p>“I am certainly glad to see you young folks -home again,” remarked Dora Rover, as she gazed -affectionately at her son and daughter and then -at the others. “And you are more than welcome, -Ruth,” she added, tapping the visitor on the -shoulder.</p> - -<p>“Maybe we’re not glad to see little old New -York again!” cried Fred.</p> - -<p>“I don’t think I’d call it ‘little old New York,’” -answered Ruth, with a smile. “To me it’s a -wonderfully big and busy city. When I first -arrive here I always feel like shrinking back until -I can get my bearings.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, New York is just all right. I wouldn’t -want it any better,” answered Randy.</p> - -<p>“But you don’t want to stay here even when -you come,” put in his Aunt Grace. “You just -stay at home a few days and then away you go -on one of those trips.”</p> - -<p>“Well, I’m a Rover by name, so why not be -a rover by nature?” was the sly reply, and this -brought on a general laugh.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_116"></a>[116]</span></p> - -<p>Soon the young folks were aboard the two -automobiles. In the meantime Dick Rover had -turned the checks for the trunks over to an expressman -and in a few minutes more the whole -crowd was headed for Riverside Drive. Here a -surprise awaited them. Not only was Mrs. Tom -Rover on hand to greet them, but likewise their -grandfather, Anderson Rover, and their old Aunt -Martha and Uncle Randolph, who had come from -Valley Brook Farm on a short visit to the city.</p> - -<p>“My gracious, this is fine!” cried Fred. “A -regular family reunion!” and then came more -hugs and kisses all around.</p> - -<p>“My, my! how big you boys are getting!” said -old Aunt Martha, as she surveyed them through -her spectacles. “The first thing you know, you -won’t be boys any more—you’ll be men.”</p> - -<p>“Well, you couldn’t expect them to remain boys -all their life, could you?” queried Uncle Randolph. -“Now they have graduated from Colby -Hall, I suppose they’ll either have to go to college -or go into business.”</p> - -<p>“No use of shoving them ahead too quickly,” -came from Grandfather Rover, as he sat down -and rested his chin on the top of his cane. “They -have been studying pretty hard for years—let -’em take a rest. They might take a whole year, -if it was necessary.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_117"></a>[117]</span></p> - -<p>“Gee, Granddad, you’re a pippin!” exclaimed -Randy, going up and placing his arm around the -old man’s shoulder. “A year’s vacation would -be all to the mustard.”</p> - -<p>“It might be if you could only get rid of some -of your slang in the meantime,” put in his mother. -Yet she had to smile as she spoke.</p> - -<p>The boys were glad to get back into their old -quarters, and in the meantime Martha escorted -Ruth to the room she was to occupy during her -visit. All the connecting doors of the three houses -had been thrown wide open, making the residences -virtually one. While this was going on -Dick Rover hurried back to Wall Street, for business -with The Rover Company was brisk and -he was needed at the offices.</p> - -<p>“You must be making a lot of money, Dad,” -remarked Jack, as his parent was leaving.</p> - -<p>“Well, we’re holding our own, Jack,” was the -reply.</p> - -<p>“How are the oil wells making out?”</p> - -<p>“Very fine.” Dick Rover stepped closer to his -son. “Did you hear anything from Carson Davenport?” -he asked in a low tone so that the others -might not hear.</p> - -<p>“Nothing since the girls met him. They said -they sent word about that.”</p> - -<p>“You want to be very careful, Jack. We’ll<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_118"></a>[118]</span> -talk the whole thing over to-night. That rascal -is certainly going to put one over on us if he -possibly can.”</p> - -<p>“Why did they let him out of prison?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know. He may have got a number -of important friends to appear for him before -a board of pardons, or something like that. Then -again, you must remember that what he was tried -for was his trouble with his partners. I did -not want to appear against him because it would -have taken too much of my time, which, just -then, was very valuable to our concern. It’s possible -that he got the very people he swindled—or -tried to swindle—to sign a petition in his favor -and in favor of his other partners, Tate and Jackson. -But I must hurry now. We can talk the -whole thing over later.”</p> - -<p>During the afternoon the twins went out to -renew their acquaintance with some of their -former boy chums while Jack and Fred accompanied -the girls on a sightseeing and shopping -expedition.</p> - -<p>“I’ll be awfully sorry to leave you, Ruth,” said -Jack, when he got a chance to speak to the visitor -alone.</p> - -<p>“Well, then you’d better stay,” she answered -mischievously.</p> - -<p>“Oh, you know I couldn’t do that,” he returned<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_119"></a>[119]</span> -hastily. “What would the other fellows -say?”</p> - -<p>“I was only joking, Jack. You go ahead and -have your outing. I hope you enjoy every minute -of it. Only, please don’t get into any trouble,” -and the girl’s face clouded.</p> - -<p>“I think we’ll be able to take care of ourselves, -Ruth. And you take care of yourself, too.”</p> - -<p>“Are you going to write?”</p> - -<p>“Sure I am! And I’ll expect you to answer, -too. You will, won’t you?”</p> - -<p>“Why, of course.”</p> - -<p>There was a brief silence, neither of them seeming -to know what to say next. Then the former -major of the Colby Hall battalion stepped closer.</p> - -<p>“I’m going to take that photograph of you -along—you know, the one you gave me some -time ago,” he said in a low tone.</p> - -<p>“Never!” she returned quickly. “Oh, Jack, -suppose—suppose the others saw it!”</p> - -<p>“I don’t care! I’m going to take it,” he answered -firmly.</p> - -<p>“Well, if you’re set on it, I suppose I can’t -stop you,” answered Ruth. Her eyes were shining -like stars. Then Jack caught her hand and -pressed it warmly just as the others came up and -interrupted what might have proved a very interesting -tête-à-tête.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_120"></a>[120]</span></p> - -<p>Dinner that evening was a grand affair, and -Ruth, who sat next to Jack, declared she had -never enjoyed anything so much in all her life. -The twins and Tom Rover were full of fun, and -Tom told several stories which convulsed everybody -with laughter.</p> - -<p>“Gee, Dad, you’re a wonder!” breathed Randy, -trying to stop laughing. “I can see where Andy -gets his wit from.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, and I know where you get your habit -of playing tricks from,” put in his mother, gazing -fondly at her husband.</p> - -<p>“Now, now! No knocking!” cried Tom gayly. -“The boys are just all right! They may cut up -a little now and then, but as they both bear marks -of their mother’s good looks, that will be forgiven -them,” and then Tom dodged back, as his -wife made a move as if to pull his hair.</p> - -<p>Ruth was quite a pianist and had cultivated -that talent carefully during her days at Clearwater -Hall. After dinner Dora Rover insisted -that the girl give them some music. After playing -one of her best compositions Ruth gathered -all the boys and girls around her and they sang -one popular song after another.</p> - -<p>“A touch of old times, eh?” said Dick Rover -to Dora, as, with his arm around her waist, they -surveyed the scene.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_121"></a>[121]</span></p> - -<p>“It’s history repeating itself, Dick,” she answered. -And then she looked at her husband -questioningly and nodded toward where Jack was -carefully turning the sheets of music for Ruth. -“What do you think of them?” she whispered.</p> - -<p>“I think Jack is hit pretty hard,” he returned.</p> - -<p>“Well, Ruth seems to be an awfully nice girl, -Dick.”</p> - -<p>“I agree. I wouldn’t ask for a better girl,” -he answered.</p> - -<p>“But Jack is so young!”</p> - -<p>“He isn’t any younger than I was when I came -after you and saved your mother from old Crabtree.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, well, that was different!” murmured -Dora.</p> - -<p>So far the boys had had no opportunity to -speak to Tom Rover about the proposed trip to -the West. But soon the twins broached the subject, -and then the crowd around the piano broke -up and Mary and Martha retired, taking Ruth -with them.</p> - -<p>“We want to talk to the boys in the library,” -said Tom Rover to his wife and his sisters-in-law, -and thereupon the ladies took the hint and -also left them.</p> - -<p>“Now, Dad, tell us all about the Rolling Thunder<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_122"></a>[122]</span> -mine and Sunset Trail!” cried Randy. “Gee, -I wish I was out there right now!”</p> - -<p>“And on horseback!” put in his twin. “Say, -we’ll have the best times ever!”</p> - -<p>“I certainly hope so,” returned Dick Rover. -“At the same time, I want to caution you.”</p> - -<p>“Don’t scare the boys into fits, Dick,” said -Tom. “You’ll spoil the whole outing if you do.”</p> - -<p>“I’m not going to scare them into fits, Tom,” -answered the older brother. “But I am going to -give them some advice that I think they ought -to have.”</p> - -<p>“I think so too,” came from Sam Rover. “If -any fellow ever got on my nerves, it’s that rascal, -Carson Davenport.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_123"></a>[123]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XIII">CHAPTER XIII<br /> -<small>A NEW ACQUAINTANCE</small></h2> -</div> - - -<p>The mention of Carson Davenport’s name -made all the boys look serious.</p> - -<p>“Has that fellow made another demand?” questioned -Jack quickly.</p> - -<p>“Not directly,” answered his father. “But I -have heard in an indirect way, through a detective -working for one of the local agencies, that -he is watching us very carefully. He has been -seen in the vicinity of our offices several times, -and you have seen him twice in the vicinity of -Colby Hall and Clearwater Hall. That’s enough -for me to realize that the scoundrel means business.”</p> - -<p>“You forgot to mention one thing, Dick,” came -from Fred’s father. “Another one of the detectives -from that agency saw Davenport in this -vicinity less than three weeks ago.”</p> - -<p>“What do you mean? Here at the houses?” -questioned Randy.</p> - -<p>“Yes. He was out on the Drive, skulking up -and down looking at all the doors and windows.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_124"></a>[124]</span> -And he asked one of the tradesmen who lived -here, evidently to make sure that he had the right -place.”</p> - -<p>“Why don’t they arrest him?” questioned Andy -impatiently.</p> - -<p>“That’s what we’re going to do as soon as we -can get any real evidence against him,” answered -his Uncle Dick. “I’d like to catch him red-handed -at something.”</p> - -<p>“I’ve got a scheme!” exclaimed Randy. “Jack, -you’d be the fellow to put it through because -you’re Uncle Dick’s son and it’s Uncle Dick that -Davenport is sore on.”</p> - -<p>“What’s the idea?” questioned his cousin.</p> - -<p>“Lay a trap for Davenport by placing yourself -in such a position that he can get at you. Then, -when he thinks he’s got you, let the detectives -close in on him and make him a prisoner.”</p> - -<p>“No, no! Nothing like that!” came from Dick -Rover. “Davenport is too dangerous a fellow. -He might get away with his scheme, and Jack -would suffer. You can’t imagine how vindictive -that rascal is. Why, when he appeared at the -offices and made his demand for that money he -acted like the most cold-blooded villain you can -imagine. Sometimes I wonder if the loss of his -money down there in the oil fields hasn’t turned -his brain.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_125"></a>[125]</span></p> - -<p>“In that case we certainly had better look out,” -answered Fred. “Why, for all we know, he might -try to set fire to the houses or something of the -sort.”</p> - -<p>“No, I don’t think he’ll try anything like that. -He is out for money, and to burn down these -houses wouldn’t give him any. Of course, he -might threaten to burn the places down, but that -wouldn’t get him anything, anyway, because we -have the places insured, and it would not be our -loss even though it might place us in personal peril -and cause us great inconvenience.”</p> - -<p>“What do you really think he’ll try to do, Uncle -Dick?” asked Andy. And now for once the fun-loving -Rover boy was really sober.</p> - -<p>“I think he’ll work his scheme in one of two -ways,” answered Dick Rover. “He’ll either try -to get at me in some business way—by threatening -The Rover Company with some tremendous -loss unless we come across as he wants me to—or -otherwise he’ll work his scheme either through -the girls or their mothers or through you boys.”</p> - -<p>“Do you think he might try to carry some of -us off?” asked Fred bluntly.</p> - -<p>“Didn’t it look like it when he tried to get -Martha and Mary into the auto?” questioned -Sam Rover.</p> - -<p>“And what about that invitation my wife got<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_126"></a>[126]</span> -that she paid no attention to?” put in Tom Rover.</p> - -<p>“What was that?” queried several of the boys.</p> - -<p>“You know your Aunt Nellie is quite interested -in basket work. This was an invitation to -attend an exhibition of such work to be given -by some Indians at a place uptown. Your Aunt -Nellie was urged to come by all means, and to -bring her sisters-in-law with her, and the letter -was signed in the name of one of her friends. -She did not go because her foot happened to hurt -her. Later, we found that the signature on the -invitation was forged, and a detective found out -that the exhibition of basket work was a fake. -The whole thing was gotten up to get your Aunt -Nellie and her sister and Aunt Dora to a rather -out-of-the-way place. What might have happened -if they had gone there, heaven only knows,” and -Tom Rover shook his head ominously.</p> - -<p>This revelation was a surprise to the four boys, -and they hardly knew what to say concerning it. -It looked as if there had been a slick attempt -made to get the mother of the twins, and possibly -the mothers of the others, into the clutches of -Carson Davenport.</p> - -<p>“I would like to lay my hands on that rascal -if he tried to do anything to my mother!” cried -Jack, his eyes flashing. “I would like to hammer -the daylights out of him!”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_127"></a>[127]</span></p> - -<p>“I guess we’d all like to do that,” came from -Fred.</p> - -<p>“Maybe we’d better stay at home instead of -going on any trip,” said Randy. “We might be -needed in case Davenport tried anything on the -girls or mother or the others.”</p> - -<p>“No. We have talked the matter over, and -we have made another arrangement,” said Dick -Rover. He walked to the door, looked out into -the room beyond, and then closed the door carefully. -Then he walked to the windows, to see -that no one might be outside listening.</p> - -<p>“I’m beginning to think we have to be very -careful,” he went on in a lower tone of voice. -“For all we know there may be a spy in the house. -We have two new servants, you know; and while -I think they are all right, we cannot afford at -this stage of the game to take any chances.”</p> - -<p>“The idea is this,” said Tom Rover, as his -older brother paused. “You boys are to go out -West with me, keeping the matter as quiet as -possible. We won’t even let any one know the -exact time we’re going to start. When we go -Uncle Dick and Uncle Sam will look after the -girls and their mothers and your Aunt Nellie.”</p> - -<p>“Will they stay here?” asked Fred rather -anxiously.</p> - -<p>“No. We have already arranged for a trip.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_128"></a>[128]</span> -They are going down the coast on a private yacht -owned by Stanley Browne.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, you mean the gentleman who is a cousin -of Colonel Colby and who was your chum at -Brill College!” interrupted Jack.</p> - -<p>“That’s the one. I communicated with Colonel -Colby, and when he was in New York last he -brought in Mr. Browne whom I had not seen -for a long time. Mr. Browne is taking the trip -for his health along with his wife and his daughter, -and they were very glad that the girls and -their mothers should accompany them. They -will also take Ruth along if her folks are willing. -No one will know the destination of the steam -yacht, so I think they will be safe until Davenport -is rounded up.”</p> - -<p>“Say, this is certainly interesting!” was Andy’s -comment. “I don’t like the idea of running away -from such a fellow as Davenport. I’d rather go -after him.”</p> - -<p>“We’d do that in a minute, Andy, if it wasn’t -for the girls and your mother and your aunts. -But as it is, we feel that we can’t afford to take -the chance. Davenport is a dangerous character, -and we have learned that he was mixed up in a -number of shady transactions in the West before -he landed in the oil fields. He isn’t above doing -desperate things when forced into a corner. And<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_129"></a>[129]</span> -it’s true that he and Tate and Jackson fixed up -their differences before they got out of prison. -And while Tate and Jackson may not have the -brains that Davenport has, still they are fellows -with plenty of backbone to put through any nefarious -scheme.”</p> - -<p>After this there was a consultation lasting the -best part of an hour. The boys could plainly -see that their fathers would have gone after -Davenport and his pals without hesitation were -it not that they were afraid something would -be done to injure the other members of the Rover -families. They learned that a local detective -agency had been engaged to follow up Davenport -and his pals, but that so far little headway had -been made, showing that the rascal was keeping -well under cover.</p> - -<p>It was decided the next day that Tom Rover -and the four boys should start on their Western -trip the following Monday. In the meantime -their mothers and the girls, including Ruth, who -obtained permission to go along, got ready for -the trip on the steam yacht and departed on -Wednesday. Without much ado all of the others -went down to the steam yacht which lay in the -North River and saw them off on the trip.</p> - -<p>“Hope you have a good time,” said Jack, “and -no mishaps.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_130"></a>[130]</span></p> - -<p>“You take care of yourself,” returned Ruth. -Then all in the party waved their hands until the -steam yacht was lost to view down the river.</p> - -<p>Tom Rover was busy with his brothers fixing -up business matters previous to his departure for -the West, and he left it to the boys to buy the -necessary railroad tickets, including Pullman accommodations. -The father of the twins wished -to stay in Chicago for two days, and the passage -westward was to be arranged accordingly.</p> - -<p>Having made so many trips before, the boys -knew exactly what they wanted to take along on -the present outing, so it did not take them long -to get their things together. Then, with little else -to do, they all set out that afternoon to purchase -the railroad accommodations desired. They left -the house in a bunch, going in one of the family -automobiles. The ticket office was down on -Broadway, and it did not take them long to reach -that place.</p> - -<p>As they left the house they did not notice that -they were being watched by a young man on the -other side of Riverside Drive. This young man -followed the car to the nearest corner, and then -summoned a taxicab that was passing, leaped in, -and followed them.</p> - -<p>“You can wait here for us, Peter,” said Jack -to the family chauffeur. “I don’t think we’ll be<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_131"></a>[131]</span> -very long,” and thereupon he and his cousins -started to enter the ticket agency.</p> - -<p>As the four Rovers crossed the pavement in -the crowd a young man suddenly stepped up and -confronted them.</p> - -<p>“Hello!” he exclaimed cordially. “Am I mistaken, -or is this Jack Rover?”</p> - -<p>“I’m Jack Rover, all right enough,” answered -the young major.</p> - -<p>“And this is Fred, isn’t it?” went on the stranger, -smiling at the youngest member of the crowd.</p> - -<p>“Yes, I’m Fred Rover,” was the reply. “But—but -I’m afraid you’ve got the best of me,” Fred -stammered. He thought the fellow’s face looked -a bit familiar, but he could not place him.</p> - -<p>“Why, I’m Joe Brooks,” said the stranger. -“Don’t you remember? Fatty Hendry introduced -us one day when you were over at Haven Point—the -day of the big football game last year. I -was over there with Fatty and a fellow named -Ned Lowe, a great singer.”</p> - -<p>“Are you the fellow who had the stiff neck -and was wearing a silk neckerchief?” questioned -Randy.</p> - -<p>“Now you’ve got my number,” answered Joe -Brooks. “What are you fellows doing down -here? I thought you were up at the military academy?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_132"></a>[132]</span></p> - -<p>“School has closed. And, anyway, we have -graduated,” answered Jack. He was trying -vainly to recall the stranger. The fellow’s face -looked familiar, but he could not remember having -ever spoken to him.</p> - -<p>“Out for a day’s fun, I suppose,” said Brooks -easily. He acted as if he was in no hurry to leave -the Rovers. “How was Fatty the last you saw -of him?”</p> - -<p>“Fine as silk,” answered Andy. “Taken on a -few pounds more,” and he grinned. He rather -liked the looks of the stranger.</p> - -<p>“We’re going to get some railroad tickets,” -added Fred, and he nodded toward the agency.</p> - -<p>“Why, that is just where I was going!” exclaimed -Joe Brooks. “I want to get accommodations -to Chicago.”</p> - -<p>“Well, we’re going farther than that,” said -Randy, and thereupon all entered the ticket -agency.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_133"></a>[133]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XIV">CHAPTER XIV<br /> -<small>OFF FOR THE WEST</small></h2> -</div> - - -<p>While the four Rover boys consulted with -one clerk in regard to Pullman accommodations, -first to Chicago and from there to Maporah, Joe -Brooks spoke to another clerk alongside regarding -accommodations to the first named city only. -The stranger seemed to hold the attention of the -clerk, asking numerous questions. But his eyes -and ears were wide open to take in all that the -Rovers were doing.</p> - -<p>“I can’t say that I like that train particularly,” -Andy heard Brooks remark to the second clerk -after their own business was concluded. “I traveled -on it once and the accommodations were -punk. I think I’ll ask one of my friends what -train he took. He said he had the finest accommodations -he had ever struck.”</p> - -<p>With the railroad tickets and the sleeping car -coupons in an envelope in his pocket, Jack and -his cousins prepared to leave the agency. As they -did this, Joe Brooks turned to shake hands, smiling -as he did so.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_134"></a>[134]</span></p> - -<p>“I’m very glad to have met you,” he said. -“I’ll mention it to Fatty Hendry when I see him -this fall. I suppose you know Fatty has gone -up into Canada.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, I know that,” answered Jack.</p> - -<p>“Hope you’ll have a nice trip when you do go -to Chicago,” put in Fred, who felt that he ought -to be nice to any friend of Fatty’s, who had always -been a good chum.</p> - -<p>“Oh, it’s only a business trip. I sha’n’t be in -Chicago very long. I’ve got to come back to -Buffalo and then go to Toronto,” answered -Brooks, and then, bowing and smiling, he walked -off and disappeared into the crowd.</p> - -<p>“It’s the funniest thing, but I can’t remember -that fellow at all,” remarked Jack.</p> - -<p>“I remember the fellow who was at the football -game—the chap with the stiff neck,” said -Andy. “But, somehow, this fellow doesn’t look -exactly like he did. That fellow had more of a -round face.”</p> - -<p>“Well, he seemed to know us all right enough—and -he certainly must know Fatty and Ned -Lowe,” remarked Randy.</p> - -<p>All of the boys were in need of new caps, and -they became so interested in picking out the new -headgear that soon Joe Brooks was practically -forgotten.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_135"></a>[135]</span></p> - -<p>But the Rover boys would have been tremendously -interested had they seen the immediate -future actions of the fellow who had so unceremoniously -introduced himself to them. Walking -only a few blocks, Brooks entered a telegraph -office and wrote out the following message:</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> - -<p class="noi">“<span class="smcap">John Carson</span>,<br /> -<span class="padl2">“Alberg Hotel,</span><br /> -<span class="padl6">“Boston.</span></p> - -<p>“Four boys and Uncle Tom to Chicago morning of thirtieth. -Two days in Chicago, then on to Gold Hill Falls, -Maporah. Not recognized.</p> - -<p class="right">“<span class="smcap">Joe Brooks.</span>”</p> -</div> - -<p>“There! I guess that will make Davenport get -busy,” murmured the young man as he handed -the message in. Then he paid for it and hurried -again out into the Broadway crowd.</p> - -<p>With their mothers and the girls gone, the boys -found it rather lonely at the houses, and upon -Fred’s suggestion they had the chauffeur take -them down in the car to their fathers’ offices on -Wall Street.</p> - -<p>“I think I’m going to get into the game with -dad some day,” remarked Jack, as they watched -what was going on. “Financial dealings seem to -suit me exactly.”</p> - -<p>“I think I’d rather go into some profession,” -said Fred. “Law, or something like that.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_136"></a>[136]</span></p> - -<p>“Nothing like that for me!” burst out Andy. -“I’d rather be a sailor or some kind of a traveler.”</p> - -<p>“Now you’re talking, Andy!” returned his -twin. “When we get old enough let’s go around -the world.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, I’d like a trip around the world myself,” -Fred put in quickly.</p> - -<p>“Well, if you fellows went, you couldn’t leave -me behind,” remarked Jack. “But I guess we’re -a long way from going around the world just -yet. I think we can be thankful to get such trips -as we’re having.”</p> - -<p>Since the time the offices had first been opened -the business of The Rover Company had steadily -increased. The company now employed eight -clerks, and the quarters had recently been doubled -in size. Dick, Tom and Sam had each an office -to himself, and there were likewise offices for the -bookkeepers and stenographers. In front there -was a handsome reception room where customers -might be received.</p> - -<p>“Mighty spiffy, I’ll say,” declared Fred, as they -walked around. “I don’t believe there are any -nicer offices in the whole city.”</p> - -<p>All the heads of the company were busy just -then, but presently the lads managed to see the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_137"></a>[137]</span> -twins’ father and told him of the railroad accommodations -they had purchased.</p> - -<p>“Very good,” declared Tom Rover. “Just -what we need. I was afraid we might be disappointed -trying to get accommodations at such -short notice.”</p> - -<p>To the boys, so impatient to start on the trip, -the time from then to Monday passed rather -slowly. They attended a couple of moving picture -shows and took a ride up to Bronx Park, -where they viewed the large collection of animals, -and went swimming at one of the city’s -large natatoriums. On Saturday afternoon they -attended a ball game at the Polo Grounds, rooting -strenuously for the Giants, who were playing -one of the teams from the West. On Sunday -they went to church in the morning and in the -afternoon the twins did what they could to help -their father in getting ready for the trip, since -Tom had little time to spare away from his desk -in Wall Street.</p> - -<p>“Have you told anybody what train you were -going to take, or anything like that?” questioned -Tom Rover, when the last of the packing had -been done.</p> - -<p>“No, we haven’t told anybody that,” answered -Randy. Neither he nor the other boys suspected<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_138"></a>[138]</span> -that the stranger who had introduced himself as -Joe Brooks had been spying on them.</p> - -<p>“Well, I’m glad to hear that,” answered Tom -Rover. “Of course, it might not make any difference; -but, on the other hand, there is no use -in taking chances.”</p> - -<p>At last came the hour for departure. Dick -Rover and his brother Sam saw the crowd off -at the Pennsylvania Station.</p> - -<p>“Have the best time you can,” said Dick to -his son. “And don’t forget to write.”</p> - -<p>“And you take care of yourself, Dad, and -don’t work too hard,” answered Jack. “Take a -day off now and then—it will do you good.”</p> - -<p>“If you hear anything from that Carson Davenport, -let me know at once,” went on Dick to -Tom.</p> - -<p>“I sure will!” answered the father of the twins. -“And if you hear anything, you must let us -know, too.”</p> - -<p>“We will,” put in Sam Rover. And then it -was almost time for the train to depart, and the -five travelers clambered aboard.</p> - -<p>The boys had reserved two whole sections, so -there was plenty of room for everybody and for -the hand baggage. They were soon out of the -tunnel and flying across the Jersey meadows on -the first stage of their trip westward.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_139"></a>[139]</span></p> - -<p>“Uncle Tom, you promised to tell us the particulars -of what was taking you to the West,” -remarked Fred, who was curious to know the -details.</p> - -<p>“It’s rather a long story, Fred,” answered his -uncle. “But I can give you a few of the main -facts if you’d like to hear them.”</p> - -<p>All were more than anxious, and as the train -sped onward across New Jersey and into Pennsylvania -they all crowded into one section around -Tom Rover to hear what he might have to tell -them.</p> - -<p>“I made my first investment in the Rolling -Thunder mine about two years ago,” began the -father of the twins. “It was recommended to me -by an old gold miner we met out West years ago, -a very reliable fellow. I put twenty-five thousand -dollars in the venture, and then followed it -with another twenty-five thousand dollars. Six -months ago I invested a third twenty-five thousand -dollars, making a total of seventy-five thousand -dollars.”</p> - -<p>“Gee, that’s quite a sum of money!” murmured -Andy.</p> - -<p>“Yes, it is. And that’s why I am so anxious -to get out and see just what is going on,” said -his father. “When I made my first investment -the mine was doing very well, and it continued<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_140"></a>[140]</span> -to do well after I made the second investment. -Then came something of a break, and the management -of the mine changed hands. I was told -that an assessment was in order, and as it looked -all right to me I put up the third twenty-five -thousand as I just remarked. Now there seems -to be another break and something or other has -gone wrong, although just what it is I cannot -imagine.”</p> - -<p>“How did you find out that matters were going -wrong? Did they stop paying dividends?” -questioned Jack.</p> - -<p>“No, they’ve not stopped paying dividends. -But I am of the opinion that the dividends are -being paid out of the surplus and not out of -earnings, as I have a right to expect. There is -an old miner out there, a fellow named Lew -Billings, a man I know well. Billings has sent -me three messages urging me to come on and -make an investigation. In his last message he -said he didn’t think it would do any good to -send an agent or a lawyer—that I had better come -myself, that there were some things he wanted -to explain to me personally.”</p> - -<p>“That looks as though there might be some -crooked work there, doesn’t it?” questioned Jack.</p> - -<p>“I’m afraid so. Lew Billings is an old-timer -and strictly honest, and he wouldn’t send such<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_141"></a>[141]</span> -messages as he has unless he was confident that -something was wrong. He wanted me to hurry, -and that is why I am trying to get out there as -soon as possible.”</p> - -<p>“But you’re going to stop off in Chicago!” -broke in Randy.</p> - -<p>“I’m doing that, Son, because two other men -who are interested in that mine live in Chicago -and I want to interview both of them, if I can -get hold of them. It is just possible that they -may have gone on to Maporah ahead of me.”</p> - -<p>“Are those two men your friends or do you -think they are working against you?” questioned -Fred.</p> - -<p>“I hardly know what to think, Fred. I want -to have a talk with them first, then I’ll know -how they stand. If they are friendly, well and -good. But if they are on the other side, so to -speak, then I’ll have to fight my battle alone,” -answered Tom Rover.</p> - -<p>“I certainly hope those men prove friendly to -you,” said Randy. “It will make matters so -much easier. It’s hard to fight a battle like that -all alone, I guess.”</p> - -<p>“Do you know anybody at the mine outside -of this Lew Billings?” asked Andy.</p> - -<p>“Not a soul, Son. They are all strangers to -me. There were half a dozen men I knew well<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_142"></a>[142]</span> -when I made my first investment. But when -the change came those men either withdrew or -were forced out. If they were there now I -wouldn’t have much trouble. But as it is—well, -I suppose I’ll have to take things as they come,” -and Tom Rover heaved something of a sigh. -Evidently the trouble at the Rolling Thunder -mine was causing him a good deal of worry.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_143"></a>[143]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XV">CHAPTER XV<br /> -<small>AN OLD FRIEND TURNS UP</small></h2> -</div> - - -<p>The boys passed a fairly comfortable night -on the train, even though it was rather warm. -They got up early in the morning, to find themselves -rolling swiftly along over the level fields -of the middle West.</p> - -<p>“Where is Uncle Tom?” asked Fred when the -twins appeared.</p> - -<p>“He’ll be out in a few minutes,” answered -Randy. “I don’t think he slept very well. I -heard him moving around quite a bit during the -night.”</p> - -<p>“I’m afraid he’s worried about that mine, -Randy,” said Jack.</p> - -<p>“Well, I think he’s got enough to worry about,” -put in Andy. “Seventy-five thousand dollars is a -lot of money.”</p> - -<p>“I’ll say so,” came from Fred. “Gee, I certainly -hope he finds everything all right when we -get out there!”</p> - -<p>“I’m anxious to get out on Sunset Trail,” said<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_144"></a>[144]</span> -Jack. “That name certainly sounds interesting -to me. We ought to have the best times ever out -there.”</p> - -<p>Lunch and dinner had been had on the train -the day before, and now as soon as Tom Rover -appeared the crowd entered the dining car for -breakfast.</p> - -<p>“I think I’ll have some cantaloupe to start -with,” said Fred. “That is, if——” He stopped -short and stared out of the window. The train -had rolled into the station of a fair-sized town -and come to a halt where a small crowd was -collected.</p> - -<p>“What are you looking at, Fred?” questioned -Jack, as he noticed his cousin’s manner.</p> - -<p>“Look! Look!” cried Fred. “See that man -with the big panama hat? Am I mistaken or -is that really Uncle Hans Mueller?”</p> - -<p>Jack gave a quick look and so did the others, -including Tom Rover.</p> - -<p>“Gee, it’s Uncle Hans, all right enough!” exclaimed -Andy. He rapped on the window. -“Hello there!” he called out through the screen. -“Hello there, Uncle Hans!”</p> - -<p>The man on the platform started and turned -around in bewilderment.</p> - -<p>“Hello there, Uncle Hans! Don’t you see us?” -broke in Fred, knocking on another window.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_145"></a>[145]</span></p> - -<p>“Py chimminy Christmas!” gasped Hans -Mueller, for it was really he. “If it don’t be dem -Rofer poys! What do you know apout dat!”</p> - -<p>“Are you going to take this train?” questioned -Tom.</p> - -<p>“Hello der, Dom! You der too, eh? Yes, I -was going to takes dis train by Chicago on. I -was waiting till dey start already. Dey got five -minutes here. But now I comes on board quick -right avay,” went on Hans Mueller, and then -disappeared in the direction of a spot where the -door to the steps of one of the vestibules of the -cars was open.</p> - -<p>As my old readers know, Hans Mueller had -been a chum of the older Rovers when they had -attended Putnam Hall. He was of German extraction, -but during the World War had proven -his American patriotism in a marked degree. -After leaving school he had settled in Chicago, -and was now the owner of a chain of well-known -delicatessen stores. He was without family, and -had always insisted that the Rover boys and girls -call him uncle.</p> - -<p>“I’m going after him and bring him in!” cried -Jack, and left the table as he spoke. He had -to walk through two cars, and then found the -delicatessen dealer approaching him. Hans -Mueller was grinning from ear to ear.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_146"></a>[146]</span></p> - -<p>“Dis is de surbrize of mine life!” he exclaimed, -as he shook hands. “I was mighty glad to see -you. You go py Chicago, eh? Vell, I go der -too. You know dat is where my chain of stores -is.”</p> - -<p>“Come on and have some breakfast with us, -Uncle Hans,” said Jack. “We’ll be real glad to -have your company.”</p> - -<p>“Breakfast, eh? Why, I got breakfast t’ree -hours ago! But I come and have some coffee -mit you, anyhow. I can trink a couple of cubs -of coffee any time.”</p> - -<p>The twins were sitting with their father, leaving -Fred and Jack at a table opposite. The others -greeted the newcomer cordially, and then Hans -Mueller sat down beside Fred.</p> - -<p>“You must be my guests while you are py -Chicago in,” said the delicatessen dealer, when -they had explained the situation to him. “I got -patchelor quarters mit two extra bedrooms, and -I can get anudder bedroom by one of my neighbors. -I got a gut German cook, and I know you -been satisfied.”</p> - -<p>“That will be very kind of you, Hans,” answered -Tom.</p> - -<p>“Vat do you say, poys?”</p> - -<p>“I’d like to go, if it won’t be putting Uncle -Hans out too much,” said Randy readily.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_147"></a>[147]</span></p> - -<p>“You can’t put me oud,” said the delicatessen -dealer. “I vill stay in der house mit you.”</p> - -<p>While the Rovers ate and the delicatessen dealer -sipped one cup of coffee after another, the former -gave a few of the details of what had brought -them on the trip.</p> - -<p>“I’d like to go oud Vest mit you, but I can’t -do it,” said Hans Mueller. “I got to tend to my -chain of stores. Last veek I opened me a new -one, and next month I’m going to open anudder. -Dat vill make fourteen all told.”</p> - -<p>“You must be getting rich, Uncle Hans,” remarked -Randy.</p> - -<p>“Veil, I make enough py mine stores to keep -de mule from de window.”</p> - -<p>“The mule from the window?” queried Fred, -in perplexity.</p> - -<p>“Yes. You know vat I mean. Maybe he don’t -was a mule; maybe he was a lion. Anyway, he -was some kind of a wild animals.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, I know what you mean!” exclaimed Jack. -“You mean ‘keep the wolf from the door.’”</p> - -<p>“Yes, dot’s him,” answered the delicatessen -dealer complacently.</p> - -<p>The Rover boys were delighted to have Hans -Mueller with them, for they loved to hear him -talk. While a pupil at Putnam Hall Hans’s English -had not been of the best, and since he had<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_148"></a>[148]</span> -withdrawn to Chicago, and gone into the delicatessen -business, it had certainly not improved.</p> - -<p>“I suppose he comes in contact with so many -foreigners his tongue gets all twisted up,” was -the way Jack explained it. “But he’s a dear old -Uncle Hans, nevertheless.”</p> - -<p>“Many is der time what I’d like to go py Putnam -Hall pack,” said Uncle Hans, with a mountainous -sigh. “But dat old school ain’t no more, -so I hear.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, you are right. Captain Putnam had to -retire on account of his age,” answered Tom. -“We certainly did have some great times there, -Hans.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, Dom, so we did. Do you remember dem -other fellows—dat Villiam Philander Dubbs, for -instance?”</p> - -<p>“Do I remember William Philander Tubbs!” -cried Tom, mentioning a dudish youth who had -created considerable sport for him and his brothers. -“I’ll never forget him!”</p> - -<p>“Do you know what Dubbs is doing now?” -went on Uncle Hans, his small eyes twinkling.</p> - -<p>“No.”</p> - -<p>“Dot is a good joke, ha-ha!” roared Uncle -Hans. “Dot is de best joke what I know of!”</p> - -<p>“What does this William Philander Tubbs do?” -questioned Jack eagerly.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_149"></a>[149]</span></p> - -<p>“Vell, dot fellow vas de most redicular boy -whatever lived. His shoes vas patent leathers, -and his neckties alvays silks, and so loud dey -could almost talk. And he vas so clean! Oh, -you nefer saw a fellow what washed himself so -much and combed his hair so often. Vell, I don’t -t’ink he vas so clean now, nor so dudish either, -ha-ha!” exploded Uncle Hans. “T’ree years ago -Villiam Philander Dubbs’s uncle dies and he -leaves all his property to dot young man.”</p> - -<p>“That was nice enough,” put in Randy.</p> - -<p>“You t’ink so? You know what dat property -vas? Dat property vas a brickyard where dey -makes t’ousands and t’ousands of bricks.”</p> - -<p>“A brickyard!” cried Tom, with a grin. -“Really?”</p> - -<p>“Dot’s it, Dom. And now Villiam Philander -Dubbs he sells bricks, t’ousands and t’ousands of -’em. And not only dat, he goes down py de -yard and he sees dat dose bricks are made shust -right. Now, can you beat him?” and once again -Uncle Hans roared.</p> - -<p>“Well, that’s the way it goes,” said Tom, -laughing also. “The fellow who would like to -become an artist runs a shoe factory, and the -fellow who would like to be a carpenter has a -music store willed to him.”</p> - -<p>Hans Mueller had kept track of quite a few<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_150"></a>[150]</span> -of the former pupils of Putnam Hall, and he -told Tom many interesting bits of news. In the -course of this talk he mentioned several jokes -that had been played and then turned to Andy -and Randy.</p> - -<p>“You must not t’ink dot your fader was alvays -so meek like a donkey,” he said, closing one eye -suggestively. “Your fader could play more jokes -like a dog could scratch fleas.”</p> - -<p>“Now, see here, Hans! You mustn’t give me -away like that,” remonstrated Tom. “The boys -will get the idea that I was a regular cut-up.”</p> - -<p>“A cut-up! Ha-ha! You was worse like a -t’ousand cut-ups, Dom Rover!” laughed the delicatessen -dealer. “Ven dose poys cut up, it ain’t -to be wondered at, because dey vas slices from der -old stump.”</p> - -<p>“Wow-wow!” exploded Randy. “Slices of the -old stump! Did you get that, Andy?”</p> - -<p>“I sure did!” was the ready reply. “It knocks -‘chips of the old block’ silly, doesn’t it?” and then -all the boys began to laugh.</p> - -<p>The boys were so interested talking to Uncle -Hans that almost before they knew it the train -rolled into the big Union Station in Chicago and -they had to alight. Hans Mueller rushed off -to engage a couple of taxicabs, and in a few -minutes more they were on their way to his<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_151"></a>[151]</span> -bachelor quarters which were on a pleasant side -street and not so very far distant.</p> - -<p>“I like to live close py mine main stores,” explained -Hans Mueller. “Den if anyt’ing goes -wrong, I can pe right on de spot quick.”</p> - -<p>Even though he was in the heart of Chicago, -his quarters were exceedingly comfortable, and -the boys speedily made themselves at home. Then -Tom Rover went off to interview the two men -who were interested in the Rolling Thunder mine.</p> - -<p>“I got to go to pusiness now,” said Hans -Mueller. “What would you poys like to do?”</p> - -<p>“I think we’ll just take a look around,” said -Jack. “We won’t bother you any more for the -present.”</p> - -<p>“Vell, you be here in time for supper at six -o’clock,” said the delicatessen dealer, and so it -was arranged. Then the boys sallied forth to -look around the big city of the lakes.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_152"></a>[152]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XVI">CHAPTER XVI<br /> -<small>A PLOT AGAINST THE ROVERS</small></h2> -</div> - - -<p>That afternoon the four Rover boys visited -a number of points of interest in Chicago and -even took a run out to the famous stock yards, -Hans Mueller having given them a card to an -official located there. Through this man they -were enabled to see many interesting details of -how large quantities of meat are prepared for -consumption.</p> - -<p>“It’s all right enough,” remarked Andy when -they were returning to the delicatessen dealer’s -apartment. “But, just the same, excuse me from -working in or around any stock yard.”</p> - -<p>“The same here,” answered Fred readily. “If -they had to depend on me to kill their cattle or -dress it, I am sure we would have to go without -meat.”</p> - -<p>That evening the boys learned that Tom Rover -had had an interesting session with one of the -stockholders in the Rolling Thunder mine. He -was to meet another one of the owners on the -following morning.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_153"></a>[153]</span></p> - -<p>“I can’t say that things look very good,” said -the twins’ father, in reply to a question from -Jack. “There’s a crowd at the mine that is evidently -bent on pushing some of the stockholders, -including myself, to the wall.”</p> - -<p>“But how can they do that, Uncle Tom?” questioned -Jack.</p> - -<p>“They’ve been depressing the value of the stock -on the market as much as possible,” answered his -Uncle Tom. “Now they have virtually got control -of the actual working of the mine and are -doing things out at Gold Hill Falls to suit themselves. -I think it is high time that I got on the -ground to protect my rights.”</p> - -<p>“Dat’s de vay to do it,” came from Hans -Mueller. “It’s all right enough to write letters -and talk by de telephone over to a man, but if -you want to do real pusiness go and talk mit him -face by face.”</p> - -<p>Hans Mueller was quite anxious that all of -the Rovers should see the factory, or works, -which he ran in connection with his chain of -delicatessen stores. Tom could not spare the time -to go, but the boys were willing, and so set -off on the following morning early.</p> - -<p>The works was one where Hans Mueller turned -out his sauerkraut, pickles, and numerous table -delicacies. Here they handled many hundreds<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_154"></a>[154]</span> -of pounds of frankfurters, bolognas, and numerous -kinds of smoked and salted fish and meats.</p> - -<p>“Mine sauerkraut has taken already six brizes,” -said the delicatessen dealer proudly. “And nobody -in all Chicago has any better hot dogs, -as you call ’em, dan I carry. And den mine -cheeses! Why, I import cheeses from all over -de world! I can show you cheeses what you -never even heard de name of,” he went on earnestly.</p> - -<p>“And I’ll bet the smell of some of them would -knock a house down,” added Andy.</p> - -<p>“Vell, a smell is already something what you -got to get used to,” answered Hans Mueller -philosophically.</p> - -<p>The lads had lunch with the delicatessen dealer -at a cafeteria restaurant run in connection with -his largest store. They had chicken salad and -tongue sandwiches, along with “home-made” -apple pie, all of which the boys relished keenly.</p> - -<p>“It’s as good a lunch as a fellow could get -at a leading hotel,” declared Jack to their host. -“No wonder your stores are a big success, Uncle -Hans.”</p> - -<p>“Vell, I tries to give de bublic der money’s -worth,” was the reply.</p> - -<p>After lunch Hans Mueller had to go off to visit -some of his other stores, and the boys started<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_155"></a>[155]</span> -out on another inspection of the big city by the -lakes.</p> - -<p>“It’s a good deal like New York, only somewhat -different,” said Andy.</p> - -<p>“That certainly is a queer way to put it,” returned -Fred, with a grin. “How can it be the -same if it’s different?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, well, it’s like a ball game I saw some -time ago,” said Andy dryly. “It was nine to nine -in the first inning, and only three to five in the -last inning.”</p> - -<p>“Nine to nine in the first inning and three to -five in the last!” cried Fred in perplexity. “What -are you talking about?”</p> - -<p>“Well, it was this way: There were nine players -on each side in the first inning, and they -started——” And thereupon Andy dodged -quickly behind a signboard as Fred made as if to -attack him while the others laughed.</p> - -<p>The four boys were walking along in the vicinity -of the Union Station when they saw somebody -coming toward them. It was the young -man they had met while going for railroad tickets -in New York.</p> - -<p>“Well, of all things!” cried Joe Brooks, smiling. -“You said you were coming to Chicago, -but I certainly didn’t expect to fall in with you -again.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_156"></a>[156]</span></p> - -<p>“Did you just get in?” questioned Fred.</p> - -<p>“Got in a few hours ago. How are you enjoying -yourselves in the Windy City?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, we’re getting along all right enough,” -answered Jack. “We have been around town -quite a bit, and also out to the stock yards.”</p> - -<p>“You aren’t staying in Chicago very long, I -take it,” went on Joe Brooks.</p> - -<p>“We’ll leave to-morrow morning,” answered -Randy.</p> - -<p>Thereupon Joe Brooks started to tell them a -somewhat lengthy story of what had brought him -to Chicago. He said that he was traveling for -a crockery house and hoped to catch one of his -customers that afternoon.</p> - -<p>“It’s a rich concern and I’m hoping to land a -big order, but I’ve got to wait till five o’clock -before I can see my man,” he went on. “So I’ve -got quite a little time on my hands. What are -you fellows doing? I might go along if you don’t -mind,” and he smiled genially.</p> - -<p>“We’re not doing much of anything,” answered -Jack politely.</p> - -<p>“Want me to show you around a little? I’ll -be glad to do it. I’d do almost anything for -friends of Fatty Hendry. He and his relatives -have always treated me fine.”</p> - -<p>Joe Brooks was a slick talker and before long<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_157"></a>[157]</span> -he was walking with the four Rover boys, pointing -out various places of interest and also pointing -out different people as they passed either on -foot or in automobiles.</p> - -<p>“There’s the mayor of this burg,” he declared -as an auto flashed past. “Great fellow he is, too. -I had the pleasure of meeting him once when -I was here at a trade dinner. And that man -walking on the other side of the street over there -is at the head of the schools here. A great man. -I understand he has made a small fortune out -of spelling books.”</p> - -<p>“Is that so?” answered Andy. “Well, I don’t -think I’ll ever make a fortune out of spelling -books,” and he grinned.</p> - -<p>In the most casual manner possible Joe Brooks -drew the boys out until he got many of the particulars -from them concerning their proposed trip -to Gold Hill Falls and Sunset Trail. Now that -they were so far on their trip, they did not consider -it necessary to be as secretive about it as -before. Never for one minute did they suspect -that this young man knew Carson Davenport -or had anything to do with that scoundrel.</p> - -<p>“You fellows ought to have the time of your -lives out there around Maporah,” said Brooks. -“Gee, I wish I could go along! I’m sure it would -beat selling crockery all to pieces.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_158"></a>[158]</span></p> - -<p>“I certainly hope to have a splendid outing,” -answered Jack.</p> - -<p>“Well, I guess you have earned it. It’s hard -work to graduate from any school, and I suppose -your studies were pretty stiff at that military -academy you and Fatty attended.”</p> - -<p>“They were certainly stiff enough,” answered -Randy.</p> - -<p>“Going to be out there long?”</p> - -<p>“A month at least, and maybe six or seven -weeks,” answered Fred. “We hope to have some -good fishing, and maybe a little hunting too.”</p> - -<p>At half past four Joe Brooks excused himself, -stating that he would have to hunt up his customer -before the man had a chance to get away -from him. He shook hands all around and again -wished the Rovers the best of luck.</p> - -<p>“He’s a pretty good sort, seems to me,” said -Fred.</p> - -<p>“He certainly acted nice enough,” answered -Andy.</p> - -<p>“That’s what he did,” added his twin.</p> - -<p>Jack said nothing. For some reason he could -not fathom, the strange young man had not altogether -appealed to him. Yet, what there was -about Joe Brooks he did not like was something -he could not put into words.</p> - -<p>Less than half an hour after Joe Brooks had<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_159"></a>[159]</span> -left the Rover boys he entered a hotel in one of -the shabby sections of Chicago. Here he fell in -with Carson Davenport and a few minutes later -the pair were joined by two other men.</p> - -<p>“Well, did you find out anything more?” questioned -the man from the oil fields.</p> - -<p>“I think I’ve found out everything we want -to know,” answered Joe Brooks.</p> - -<p>“Then you found out where they’re stopping?”</p> - -<p>“Didn’t have to. I ran right into the four boys -on the street.”</p> - -<p>“Well, you certainly were lucky!”</p> - -<p>“I hung around the station for three hours before -that,” answered Brooks. “At first I thought -I’d call up the leading hotels by telephone; but -I was afraid that might look suspicious. So then -I thought I’d go out and take a look around. I -didn’t expect to see them, and I only thought -I could fill in time until to-morrow morning, -when they were to take that train for which they -bought accommodations in New York. I thought -maybe I could have a chance to talk to them -before they left and get a few particulars. But -now I think I’ve got everything we need.”</p> - -<p>“Let’s go upstairs and talk it over,” said Carson -Davenport. “No use of letting anybody else -in on this. There are too many open ears around -down here.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_160"></a>[160]</span></p> - -<p>Thereupon the four men took a rickety elevator -to the fourth floor of the hotel. They entered -one of the rooms they had engaged and all -sat down to hear what Brooks had to say.</p> - -<p>“They’re going straight to Maporah first,” said -the young man. “From there they are to take -horses to Gold Hill Falls. After that the boys -expect to have a good time on Sunset Trail. -They did not know exactly where they would -stay, but thought it would be in some place engaged -by a miner named Lew Billings.”</p> - -<p>“Lew Billings!” exclaimed one of the other -men. “I know him, all right enough!”</p> - -<p>“He’s one of the foremen at the Rolling Thunder -mine, isn’t he, Tate?” questioned Davenport.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” answered Tate.</p> - -<p>“We know all about Sunset Trail,” put in the -other man of the party. “Tate and I have gone -over it many a time.”</p> - -<p>“Well, that ought to help a whole lot, Jackson,” -returned Davenport, with satisfaction. “It’s just -the place to put through a deal like we have in -mind, isn’t it?”</p> - -<p>“Sure thing!” answered Jackson. “Couldn’t -be better. Let us once lay our hands on those -kids, and I’ll defy anybody to get ’em away from -us.”</p> - -<p>“The main thing is to keep out of their sight<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_161"></a>[161]</span> -until our trap is sprung,” went on Carson Davenport. -“We mustn’t let them know what we’re -doing. But once let me get my hands on those -boys, and I’ll guarantee that I’ll make their fathers -pony up good and plenty,” he added, his eyes -gleaming wickedly.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_162"></a>[162]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XVII">CHAPTER XVII<br /> -<small>FOUR BOYS AND A BULL</small></h2> -</div> - - -<p>When the Rover boys returned to Hans -Mueller’s house they found the twins’ father hard -at work over a mass of papers.</p> - -<p>“I saw that other stockholder,” said Tom -Rover, in explanation. “He is as much mystified -as to what is taking place at the Rolling Thunder -mine as I am. He’ll follow us out there just -as soon as he can arrange certain business affairs -here. He’s with me in everything, and is going -to help me bring those other fellows up with a -round turn.”</p> - -<p>“It’s too bad that this whole business had to -get into such a mix, Uncle Tom,” declared Fred.</p> - -<p>“For all I know, I may have to call on you -boys to help me,” answered the twins’ father. -“From what Brother Dick told me, you did very -well in the oil fields, and you may have a chance -to show your mettle out in the gold fields.”</p> - -<p>“Well, I’m ready to help you all I can, Uncle -Tom,” cried Jack quickly. “I’ll do anything you -say.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_163"></a>[163]</span></p> - -<p>“The fun of the outing can wait,” declared -Fred.</p> - -<p>“Sure, it can wait, Dad!” cried Randy. “You -just give the orders, and we’ll fill ’em.”</p> - -<p>“I wouldn’t mind running a gold mine for a -day or two,” grinned Andy. “It might give me -a chance to fill my pockets with nuggets.”</p> - -<p>“I want to warn you boys to be careful of what -you say and what you do when we get to the -mining region,” answered Tom Rover. “Some -of the men out there are desperate characters and -some are very touchy. You say the wrong thing -to a touchy man and he may pull a gun on you.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, we know enough to watch out,” answered -Jack. “Just the same, Uncle Tom, if we fellows -can help you in any way, don’t you hesitate to -call on us.”</p> - -<p>Early the following morning the Rovers bade -farewell to Hans Mueller, who had them taken -to the railroad station.</p> - -<p>“If I could only get avay already, I’d go mit -you in a minute,” declared the genial delicatessen -dealer. “I haf not forgot what a good time I -haf ven I go to Big Horn Ranch dat time.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, and what a dandy outing we did have, -every one of us,” declared Randy.</p> - -<p>Soon the Rovers were aboard the train bound -westward. As before, they had a double section<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_164"></a>[164]</span> -and proceeded to make themselves as much at -home as possible.</p> - -<p>As the hours went by Tom Rover gave the -boys some of the particulars regarding his interview -with the mine’s stockholders.</p> - -<p>“There is a fellow at the mine named Garrish—Peter -Garrish—who is now in charge. He’s a -promoter from Canada and an unusually slick -individual. From what I can make out, Garrish -is going to do his best to squeeze us out and put -himself and his friends in complete possession -of the Rolling Thunder mine.”</p> - -<p>“But you say you have your representative -there—this old miner named Lew Billings,” said -Jack.</p> - -<p>“So I have, Jack. But the trouble is, while -Billings is a first-class mining operator, he is -rather deficient in education and knows little about -the legal aspects of affairs. On the other hand, -Garrish was at one time a lawyer and evidently -knows the mining game from a legal standpoint -in all its details. For all I know, when it came -to legal matters he might be able to twist Billings -around his finger.”</p> - -<p>“Perhaps it would have been a good thing, -Dad, if you had brought a lawyer along,” suggested -Randy.</p> - -<p>“Before I left Chicago I had an interview with<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_165"></a>[165]</span> -a lawyer who is affiliated with our attorneys in -New York. I arranged matters with him so that -if he is needed he’ll come on immediately to represent -me.”</p> - -<p>As the boys had traveled westward before, the -trip was no great novelty. Yet there were many -interesting sights along the way, and they did -not tire of looking out of the windows or of -spending hour after hour on the observation platform -of the last car.</p> - -<p>“These open spaces are what get me,” declared -Randy, stretching out his arm in a semicircle. -“Just look at the thousands and thousands of -acres of land that seem to be going to waste!”</p> - -<p>“Yes, and then think of the thousands and -thousands of people who are huddling in the tenements -of all of the big cities,” returned Jack. -“It seems all wrong, doesn’t it?”</p> - -<p>“Well, I suppose a lot of those people want -companionship,” came from Fred. “And they -wouldn’t get much of it if they were spread all -around this scenery.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t believe I’ll ever want to settle down -in the heart of a big city,” said Andy thoughtfully. -“Where we live isn’t so bad. We’ve got -plenty of air and a nice view of the Hudson -River. But, just the same, I’d rather rove around -the open places. When I get down in one of<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_166"></a>[166]</span> -those narrow streets in lower New York, with -the monstrous buildings on both sides, I always -feel shut in, just as if the whole thing was going -to tumble down on top of me.”</p> - -<p>“You’d rather have a bungalow on the top of -Pike’s Peak, wouldn’t you, Andy?” laughed Jack.</p> - -<p>“Perhaps. Although I think I’d prefer a bird’s -nest on the top of the north pole,” answered the -fun-loving boy, with a grin.</p> - -<p>The first day on the train passed without special -incident. The boys slept well, and the twins -were glad to note that their father did likewise.</p> - -<p>“I guess dad is glad that Mr. Renton is going -to act with him. You know he represents a sixty-thousand-dollar -interest, and that is a good deal,” -said Randy. Mr. Renton was the second stockholder -Tom Rover had called upon in Chicago.</p> - -<p>At noon on the second day, which was the -Fourth of July, came something of an interruption. -The whole party were at lunch in the dining -car when there came such a sudden halt that their -coffee was splashed all over the table.</p> - -<p>“Wow!” exclaimed Andy. “Good-by, green -corn!” he added, for an ear of corn had rolled -from his plate to the aisle of the car.</p> - -<p>“We certainly stopped in a hurry,” declared -Fred. “I wonder what is the matter?”</p> - -<p>“Maybe it’s a celebration,” suggested Randy.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_167"></a>[167]</span></p> - -<p>The boys and Tom Rover finished their meal -and then walked back to the car where their sections -were located. They found that a number -of the passengers had left the train, and from -one of these learned that there was trouble on a -bridge just ahead.</p> - -<p>“A freight that was crossing left the tracks, -and they say it will take an hour or more to clear -up the muss,” explained one of the passengers.</p> - -<p>“Let’s go up ahead and take a look at things,” -said Jack. “I’ll be glad to stretch my legs.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t think I’ll go,” returned Tom Rover. -“While the train is standing still I think I’ll try -to catch a nap. You boys can go if you want to. -But keep out of trouble and don’t get left when -the train starts again.”</p> - -<p>The spot was one where the road crossed a -small stream. Along this watercourse there was -a fringe of trees and brushwood. The land was -comparatively level and covered with sage and -prairie grass.</p> - -<p>Quite a crowd of people were collected at the -front of the train, and the boys soon saw what -the trouble was. Two freight cars were off the -track and resting in just such a position that the -other train could not get by.</p> - -<p>“They’ve sent for a wrecking crew and think -they’ll be here inside of half an hour,” said one<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_168"></a>[168]</span> -of the men, in answer to the boys’ questions. “It -won’t take them very long to straighten matters -out when once they get at work.”</p> - -<p>Having viewed the wreck for several minutes, -the boys saw a footpath leading along the stream, -and Andy suggested that they take a short walk -in that direction.</p> - -<p>“I don’t know what state we’ll be walking in,” -said the fun-loving Rover. “But it will certainly -be a state that suits me.”</p> - -<p>“I’ll tell you what we might do, Andy,” suggested -his brother, with a twinkle in his eye. -“You were saying something this morning about -missing your bath. What’s the matter with going -in swimming here?”</p> - -<p>“Gee, that would be an idea!” was the ready -response. “Let’s do it!”</p> - -<p>“No, you don’t!” ordered Jack. “You don’t -know a thing about that stream in the first place. -And in the second, how would you feel if you -were in the water and suddenly heard the train -whistle to go ahead?”</p> - -<p>“I’d grab up my clothing and run,” answered -Andy.</p> - -<p>“Maybe you would and maybe you wouldn’t,” -declared Fred. “I’d like a swim myself. But I -really don’t think we ought to risk it,” he added.</p> - -<p>It was very pleasant walking along the footpath<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_169"></a>[169]</span> -bordering the river, and the boys found -several spots which in the past had evidently been -used for camping. They had vaulted a low fence, -satisfied that no one would interfere with their -walk.</p> - -<p>“Not a house in sight,” declared Jack, looking -around. “And yet we passed a fair-sized town -just when we started to go to lunch.”</p> - -<p>“This is some sort of a ranch, I take it,” returned -Fred. “Aren’t those cows further up the -river?”</p> - -<p>“Sure they’re cows!” declared Randy. “And -a pretty big herd of ’em, too.”</p> - -<p>“I understand cattle on the hoof is worth a -good deal of money these days,” went on Jack. -“I’d like to own a few thousand cattle.”</p> - -<p>“It must be a lot of fun rounding them up,” -declared Andy.</p> - -<p>“It isn’t so much fun though if the cattle try -to round you up,” answered Fred.</p> - -<p>The boys walked on a little farther and then -concluded that it would be best to return to the -train. They had just started to retrace their -steps when they heard a crashing in the brushwood -behind them. “Hello! who’s coming?” -cried Fred.</p> - -<p>“He must be in a tremendous hurry by the noise -he’s making,” came from Randy.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_170"></a>[170]</span></p> - -<p>“Sounds to me like one of those cows,” announced -Jack.</p> - -<p>The sounds kept coming closer and presently -through an opening in the brushwood behind -them the four boys saw a large beast come into -view.</p> - -<p>“It isn’t a cow—it’s a bull!” exclaimed Fred.</p> - -<p>“Yes, and he doesn’t look to be any too -friendly,” answered Jack.</p> - -<p>“Say, I don’t like this,” said Andy. “Looks -to me as if that beast might come for us.”</p> - -<p>The boys continued on their way in the direction -of the train and the bull came after them. -At first the beast eyed them with more curiosity -than anger. But presently he gave a bellow and -started to charge toward them.</p> - -<p>“Look out! He’s coming for us!” yelled Jack. -“Run for it, everybody!”</p> - -<p>No one needed any urging, and the four boys -hurried down the footpath as fast as they could -go. The sudden flight of the lads seemed to take -the bull by surprise. His first charge came to a -sudden halt. Then, however, he let out another -bellow and came after them swifter than ever.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_171"></a>[171]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XVIII">CHAPTER XVIII<br /> -<small>A NARROW ESCAPE</small></h2> -</div> - - -<p>“Run! Run!”</p> - -<p>“He’s right behind us!”</p> - -<p>“Maybe we’d better jump into the river!”</p> - -<p>“Get behind the bushes,” suggested Jack. “He -can’t get through as quickly as we can! He’ll -get himself all tangled up!”</p> - -<p>One after another the Rover boys left the footpath -and plunged into the brushwood leading -down to the stream. Then they came to a clump -of trees, several branches of which swung low, -and Randy, who was in advance, pulled himself -up. The others, seeing the move, followed. On -and on came the bull, crashing through the brushwood -with scarcely an effort. Then, just as the -last of the four lads had pulled himself up into -one of the trees, <a href="#i_fp170">the enraged beast</a> gave a bellow -and a snort and <a href="#i_fp170">came to a stop just beneath them</a>.</p> - -<div class="figcenter" id="i_fp170"> - <img src="images/i_fp170.jpg" alt="" title="" /> - <div class="caption"> - <p class="noic"><a href="#Page_171">THE ENRAGED BEAST CAME TO A STOP BENEATH THEM.</a></p> - </div> -</div> - -<p>“Gee, but that was a narrow escape!” gasped -Randy, when he could catch his breath.</p> - -<p>“I’ll tell the world it was,” panted Fred.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_172"></a>[172]</span> -“Gosh! did you ever see such a savage beast?”</p> - -<p>“He was certainly willing to horn all of us,” -answered Jack.</p> - -<p>“Yes, and he’s still willing,” came from Andy -as he looked downward. “Hi! Get out of -there!” he yelled, shaking his fist at the bull. -But this only made the beast bellow louder than -ever. He switched his tail and shook his head -from side to side and then glared viciously at -the four boys.</p> - -<p>“We’re in a pickle, if you ask me,” declared -Fred, after a pause during which the boys tried -to regain their breath. “If that bull doesn’t go -away, how are we going to get back to the -train?”</p> - -<p>“Is that a question or a riddle?” queried Andy. -“If it’s a riddle, I give it up. This is sure a -new sort of Fourth of July celebration.”</p> - -<p>“If we only had a few rocks to throw at the -bull perhaps we could chase him away,” suggested -Fred.</p> - -<p>“Not that bull!” answered Jack. “He’s a real -dyed-in-the-wool monarch of the pasture. Just -look at him! Why, he looks as if he was thinking -he might butt down the tree and get at us -that way!”</p> - -<p>The boys were certainly in a quandary. They -had not only to act, but to act quickly. Any<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_173"></a>[173]</span> -moment they expected to hear the whistle of the -train preparatory to continuing the journey westward.</p> - -<p>“We’ll be in a fine pickle if that train goes -off,” groaned Andy.</p> - -<p>“Yes, and what will dad think when he finds -us missing?” added his twin.</p> - -<p>The tree the boys had climbed was a short, -stocky affair, and some of its branches intertwined -with those of another tree standing directly -on the bank of the stream along which -the lads had been walking.</p> - -<p>“Come on! I think I see a way out of this!” -cried Jack. “Anyway, it won’t hurt to try it!”</p> - -<p>“What do you propose to do?” questioned Fred -quickly.</p> - -<p>“See that big tree? It leans right over the river -and some of the branches touch one of the trees -on the other side.”</p> - -<p>“Hurrah! That’s the thing to do!” burst out -Randy. “I don’t believe that bull will follow us -across the stream.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t think so myself. Anyway, we can try -getting over. We won’t be any worse off on that -side of the water than we are on this.”</p> - -<p>Jack led the way with all possible speed, and -one after another his cousins followed him. It -was not difficult to get into the next tree; but<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_174"></a>[174]</span> -climbing out on the sloping trunk and then out -on the limbs which brushed those from the tree -on the other side of the stream was not so easy. -Jack made the first swing and Andy followed. -Then came the other twin.</p> - -<p>“Be careful, Fred!” yelled Jack, as he saw his -cousin swing downward.</p> - -<p>He had scarcely spoken when there was a crack -of wood as the limb upon which the youngest -Rover had depended snapped. But Fred swung -himself outward and then caught tight hold of a -limb below those upon which the others rested.</p> - -<p>“Safe?” queried Jack eagerly.</p> - -<p>“I—I guess so!” panted Fred. “Gee, but that -was a close shave!”</p> - -<p>“Listen!” called out Andy suddenly. “Isn’t -that the locomotive whistle?”</p> - -<p>All stopped short. They heard the bellow of -the bull that had been left behind them, and -then, loud and clear, came the whistle from the -locomotive near the bridge.</p> - -<p>“They’re going to leave us behind!” groaned -Fred.</p> - -<p>“Come on—all of you!” yelled Jack. “I’ll go -ahead and see if I can’t stop the train some way.”</p> - -<p>When looking at the wreck the oldest of the -Rover boys had noticed that after leaving the -bridge the track curved slightly northward in<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_175"></a>[175]</span> -the direction in which they had been walking. -Now, forgetting the bull entirely, Jack clambered -to the trunk of the tree, slid down, and rushed -through the brushwood and then out across the -field beyond to where he could see the distant -tracks and telegraph poles.</p> - -<p>“I hope he makes it!” cried Andy, as he followed -his cousin to the ground.</p> - -<p>“Look! Look! I think the bull is coming -after us, after all!” yelled his twin.</p> - -<p>One after another the boys reached the ground. -They glanced back, to see that the bull had come -down to the edge of the stream and had even -waded in up to his knees. But evidently the footing -did not please him, and there he remained, -bellowing his defiance.</p> - -<p>Jack had been in many cross-country runs and -athletic contests, but never had he sprinted faster -than now. Over the prairie and through the -sage brush he tore, heading for the nearest point -on the railroad. As he went he pulled out his -handkerchief and waved it wildly, yelling as he -did so.</p> - -<p>The wreckage had been moved sufficiently to -allow the limited to pass, but the margin of -safety was narrow, and the long line of Pullmans -had to proceed slowly. In the meantime -the whistle and the bell were kept going, so that<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_176"></a>[176]</span> -the track might be kept clear of the wrecking -crew and any men who might be around belonging -to the freight train.</p> - -<p>At last Jack was less than a hundred yards -from the track. The train had been coming -slowly, but now, as the wreck was left behind, -the engineer increased the speed. Then Jack -bounded on the track, took off his coat and waved -it wildly.</p> - -<p>On and on came the train. Would it stop? -Jack was almost afraid his signal would not be -heeded, for the great locomotive glided past him, -thundering loudly. Then the brakes were applied, -and with a jerk the long train slowed up.</p> - -<p>“Hurrah! She’s stopped!” came from Fred, -and in a few seconds more the three Rover boys -came up alongside of the young major.</p> - -<p>As soon as the train halted the conductor had -a porter open one of the vestibule doors so that -he might ascertain the cause of the new delay. -The train official saw the boys and could not help -but grin as they came up to him all out of breath.</p> - -<p>“Almost got left, eh?” he said genially. “Well, -it might have served you right. You had no -business to leave the train.”</p> - -<p>“Are you all there?” came a voice from over -the conductor’s shoulder, and Tom Rover appeared, -his face full of anxiety. “I’ve been looking<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_177"></a>[177]</span> -all over for you. I thought you might be -on some other part of the train.”</p> - -<p>“We’re all here safe and sound, Dad,” answered -Randy. “But we’ve had one experience, -believe me!”</p> - -<p>“What kind of an experience?” questioned the -conductor. And then he added quickly: “Any -more to come aboard?”</p> - -<p>“No.”</p> - -<p>“All right then, we’ll go ahead,” and the vestibule -door was closed again and the long train -proceeded on its way.</p> - -<p>Not only Tom Rover and the conductor but -the porter and a number of passengers listened -with interest to the story the boys had to tell. -Quite a few laughed when they related how the -bull had wanted to horn them.</p> - -<p>“You were lucky to get off so easily,” said -Tom Rover. “And doubly lucky that you weren’t -left behind.”</p> - -<p>“It was clever to think of crossing the stream -from tree to tree,” commented the conductor. -“Bright idea! Of course, the bull might have -waded over, but that would have taken time.”</p> - -<p>The boys went back to their sections and were -content for the rest of that Fourth of July to -take it easy.</p> - -<p>“Well, we had a touch of Western life right<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_178"></a>[178]</span> -at the start,” remarked Randy. “I suppose we’ve -got to look for all sorts of things to happen when -we get out on Sunset Trail.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, you mustn’t think the West is as wild -as all that,” answered Tom Rover. “Most of -the wild things that are happening to-day are in -the movies. You may find things no more exciting -at Gold Hill Falls than in any coal-mining -town in Virginia or Pennsylvania. With the -coming of men to those places, the wild animals -have taken themselves to the tall timber.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, don’t spoil the outing, Uncle Tom!” cried -Fred. “Why, we expect to see bears and mountain -lions and everything like that before we go -back!”</p> - -<p>“All right then, Fred, go to it,” laughed his -uncle. “Only don’t let the bears and mountain -lions see you first.”</p> - -<p>By noon of the next day they had left the -prairies behind and were slowly but surely climbing -the foothills of the Rocky Mountains. Now -the character of the scenery changed, and the -boys were gradually impressed with the beauties -of nature as unfolded to their vision.</p> - -<p>“Here’s a regular scene for a painter,” said -Jack presently, and he pointed down into a deep -valley where a river wound its way among numerous -bowlders. There was a small stretch of pasture<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_179"></a>[179]</span> -land on one side of the stream, and beyond -was a mountain covered with timber of various -kinds.</p> - -<p>It was at the next stop, reached about an hour -later, that the Rover boys caught their first sight -of Indians. There was a reservation not a great -distance away, and a number of the redmen, -along with their squaws, had come down to the -station to sell trinkets and to obtain tips for -allowing their photographs to be taken.</p> - -<p>“That’s one way of getting into the pictures,” -remarked Jack. “That old Indian yonder said I -could take his photograph shaking hands with -you other fellows for fifty cents apiece. What -do you know about that!”</p> - -<p>“The old Indians don’t change much,” answered -Tom Rover. “They are out for any money they -can get. Just the same, that old Indian may have -a son at college or on one of the big baseball -teams.”</p> - -<p>“I knew one of the Indian ball players,” said -Fred proudly. “His name was Big Knee, but -they called him Joe Smith. He was a twirler -for a middle West team.”</p> - -<p>It lacked but an hour to sunset when they -arrived at Maporah. The boys had expected to -see quite a town, and were somewhat disappointed -when they saw only a dingy little station,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_180"></a>[180]</span> -a store and post-office combined, and half a dozen -tumbled-down dwellings.</p> - -<p>“Hardly anybody lives around here,” explained -Tom Rover. “It used to be quite a center when -the gold mines behind the town were in operation. -But as soon as they failed to pay, the town practically -went broke. But it’s the nearest station -to Gold Hill Falls.”</p> - -<p>Several days before Tom Rover had sent a -telegraph to Lew Billings, asking that individual -to be on hand at the station with saddle horses -or some conveyance to take the whole party over -to Sunset Trail. He was therefore much disappointed -when on alighting from the train with -the boys he saw nothing of the man from the -mine.</p> - -<p>“I don’t understand this,” he said, after a look -around. “He certainly should have received my -message.”</p> - -<p>There was only a handful of men around the -little station, and no one but the Rovers had -left the train. While Tom Rover was deliberating -on what to do next a strange man, a miner -wearing a flannel shirt, broad-brimmed hat, and -with his trousers tucked in his boots, strode up -hesitatingly.</p> - -<p>“Are you Mr. Rover?” he asked in rather a -low voice.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_181"></a>[181]</span></p> - -<p>“I am,” answered Tom.</p> - -<p>“My name is Butts—Hank Butts. I work over -at the Rolling Thunder mine.”</p> - -<p>“Is that so? Then, Butts, perhaps you can tell -me where Lew Billings is?”</p> - -<p>For reply, and greatly to Tom Rover’s astonishment, -the miner leaned forward and whispered -hoarsely:</p> - -<p>“I can’t tell you that, partner. Lew disappeared -two days ago, and nobody seems to know what’s -become of him.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_182"></a>[182]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XIX">CHAPTER XIX<br /> -<small>THE DISAPPEARANCE OF LEW BILLINGS</small></h2> -</div> - - -<p>“Lew Billings has disappeared!” exclaimed -Tom Rover.</p> - -<p>“Yes, partner. Teetotally and completely vamoosed, -and nobody knows where to,” answered -the strange miner.</p> - -<p>“Do you think he has been the victim of foul -play?” went on the father of the twins, his face -showing his concern.</p> - -<p>“I can’t say as to that. He left between two -days, as the saying goes. Nobody saw him go. -That is, if they did see him they haven’t mentioned -it,” corrected Hank Butts.</p> - -<p>“Did you come here to tell me this?”</p> - -<p>“I did. You see, Lew and me have been partners -for a good many years. We went up to -the Klondike together, and we also staked out -the Blue Daisy claim. Me and Lew was just -like brothers. He told me a little about what -you expected to do when you got here, and told<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_183"></a>[183]</span> -me about when he expected you to arrive. That’s -the reason I’ve been on the lookout for you.”</p> - -<p>“Did you say you’ve been working with -Billings?”</p> - -<p>“Not exactly. You know the mine is divided -into two veins, the north and the south. Lew -always had charge up at the north end while I -work under a man named Haggerty at the south -end. But we got together quite often, just for -the sake of old times,” went on Hank Butts.</p> - -<p>The boys listened with much interest to this -conversation and continued to listen when Butts -explained more in detail concerning the mysterious -disappearance of Lew Billings. He said that -Billings and the manager at the mine, Peter Garrish, -had had a hot discussion over certain matters -concerning the way the work was being carried -on in the north vein, and he was afraid Billings -had said too much.</p> - -<p>“He mentioned you, Mr. Rover, and also a -Chicago capitalist named Renton, and that seemed -to make Garrish wild. I understand the two had -it hot and heavy for quite a while, and then -Billings went away in disgust.”</p> - -<p>“Was that the night he disappeared?” asked -Jack. Tom Rover had explained to the miner -that the boys were his two sons and his two -nephews.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_184"></a>[184]</span></p> - -<p>“That’s it. Garrish and Lew had their argument -about five o’clock. Then Lew went down -to the bunkhouse, and a little later had his supper. -After that he got some kind of a message and -went up the mountainside where they had reported -some kind of a landslide a few days before. -That was the last seen of Lew by any one of our -men.”</p> - -<p>“Gee! you don’t suppose he was swallowed up -by the landslide?” exclaimed Randy.</p> - -<p>“There wasn’t no landslide when Lew went -there. That happened several days before. Besides, -me and some other men searched the whole -vicinity and didn’t find no trace of Lew.”</p> - -<p>“But he might have been caught in a new slide -and buried out of sight,” said Andy.</p> - -<p>“It’s possible, my lad. But I don’t think so. -Lew Billings was a very careful man, and he -wouldn’t go prowling around no loose dirt or -rocks unless he knew what he was doing. In -all the years he’s been mining and prospecting, -I never knew him to get caught in any such way as -that.”</p> - -<p>“Well, what’s your idea, Butts? Give it to me -straight,” came sharply from Tom Rover. -“We’re both friends of Lew Billings, so there is -no use in beating about the bush.”</p> - -<p>“Well, it ain’t for me to say what happened<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_185"></a>[185]</span> -to Lew,” returned the old miner doggedly. “I -told you about the argument he had with Peter -Garrish. Maybe that had something to do with -it, and maybe it didn’t.”</p> - -<p>“Well, Lew Billings is my friend and Peter -Garrish is not,” answered Tom Rover bluntly. -“This looks like some sort of foul play to -me.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, Dad, you don’t think they would——” -Andy broke off short, hardly daring to go on.</p> - -<p>“I don’t know what to think, Andy,” was his -father’s sober reply. “This is rather a wild country, -you know; and I have told you my opinion -of Garrish and his crowd before.”</p> - -<p>“Do you think it possible that Billings took a -train to Chicago to head you off?” questioned -Jack. “He might have gained some new information -that he wanted to get to you as soon as -possible.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t think he took no train,” interposed -Hank Butts. “Leastwise, not from this station. -I’ve asked the station master, and he named over -everybody who got a ticket and went aboard, both -ways. If he took a train at all, it would have -been from some other place.”</p> - -<p>“Can’t you figure it out at all, Butts?” questioned -the twins’ father.</p> - -<p>“No, I can’t. I don’t think Garrish is the man<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_186"></a>[186]</span> -to shoot another fellow. He’s too much of a -coward. But he might play Lew some underhand -trick. I think Lew made a big mistake to mention -you and that Mr. Renton.”</p> - -<p>“Maybe that gave this Peter Garrish an idea -that Billings knew too much and ought to be -gotten out of the way,” suggested Jack.</p> - -<p>“It almost looks like that,” answered his uncle. -“But the question just now is: What did they -do with the man?”</p> - -<p>The matter was talked over for some time -longer, but no one could suggest a solution of -the mystery. Lew Billings, the individual Tom -Rover had depended on in his fight to maintain -his rights in the Rolling Thunder mine, had disappeared, -and Tom was almost at a standstill -concerning what to do next.</p> - -<p>“Aren’t you going over to Sunset Trail?” demanded -Randy anxiously. “You aren’t going to -back out, are you, Dad?”</p> - -<p>“No, I’m not going to back out,” was the firm -reply. “But I suppose I’ll have to change my -plans somewhat, awaiting the reappearance of -Lew Billings or some word from him. He wrote -that he had important information, but he didn’t -give sufficient details for me to go ahead alone. -If Billings doesn’t show up, I suppose all I can -do is to wait until Mr. Renton comes.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_187"></a>[187]</span></p> - -<p>Hank Butts had come over to Maporah on -horseback, leading one other steed, that belonging -to Lew Billings.</p> - -<p>“And that proves that Lew didn’t go away -on horseback,” said Butts, “because it’s the only -nag he owns. I brought him over in case I met -up with you,” and he nodded to Tom Rover.</p> - -<p>“Well, I’ve got to find some sort of mounts for -the boys,” answered the twins’ father. “Otherwise, -we’ll have to make some arrangement to -stay here.”</p> - -<p>“You might get a shakedown over to Gus -Terwilliger’s,” answered the old miner, waving his -hand toward the store. “He’s got a kind of -bunkhouse in the back there. It ain’t much of -a place, but the miners and cowboys use it sometimes, -when they’ve got to wait for trains.”</p> - -<p>“Do you suppose he has any horses?”</p> - -<p>“I can’t say. He might have.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t suppose they have anything in the -way of an auto running up that way?” came from -Fred.</p> - -<p>“Not much!” and for the first time since meeting -them Hank Butts grinned. “Pretty good -going down here, but once you get in the mountains, -and you couldn’t run an auto a hundred -yards. Besides, some of them trails is so narrow -a horse can’t scarcely navigate ’em.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_188"></a>[188]</span></p> - -<p>“In that case, how did they get the mining -machinery up there?” questioned Jack.</p> - -<p>“It all had to come in by the lower route, lad. -It’s over a hundred miles more than this way -around. But they had to do it, for there ain’t -no other way to reach Gold Hill—that is, by -wagon.”</p> - -<p>The crowd had walked away from the station -and now came back to find the place deserted -and locked up.</p> - -<p>“No more trains to stop here until nine o’clock -to-morrow morning,” announced Hank Butts, as -he untied the two horses and offered one of the -steeds to Tom Rover. “Each of us might carry -one of the boys, but I don’t see how we could -carry two,” he went on.</p> - -<p>“We’ll go over to the store and see what we -can do,” answered the twins’ father, and with -the boys walking and the men riding they soon -reached the general store which the miner had indicated. -Here the last of the customers had -departed, and the proprietor sat in an easy chair -dozing with his pipe hanging from the corner -of his mouth.</p> - -<p>“Sure! I can give you a shakedown for the -night if you want it,” said Gus Terwilliger, after -the situation had been explained to him. “Or,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_189"></a>[189]</span> -if you want it, I may be able to fit you out with -horses.”</p> - -<p>“Didn’t know you had so many animals, Gus!” -exclaimed Butts, in surprise.</p> - -<p>“Oh, a general store like this has got to keep -everything,” answered the storekeeper, with a -grin, and then went on to explain that six cowboys -had gone away on a vacation and had left -their steeds in his care.</p> - -<p>“They said I could hire ’em out to any responsible -parties that came along,” went on Gus -Terwilliger. “They’d be mighty glad to get a -little money out of the beasts instead of having -’em eat their heads off in my corral. Cowboys -ain’t any too wealthy, you know.”</p> - -<p>The quarters the storekeeper had to offer were -clean and fairly comfortable, and after another -talk with Hank Butts Tom Rover decided to stay -at Maporah over night.</p> - -<p>“If we went over to Gold Hill with you it -might only make more trouble for you,” he explained -to the old miner. “You had better go -back and say nothing about having seen me. We -can ride over to-morrow just as well as not. -But I’m going to depend on you as a friend, -Butts,” he added, taking the old miner by the -hand. “And if you hear of anything worth<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_190"></a>[190]</span> -knowing, don’t fail to let me know about it and -at once.”</p> - -<p>To this the old miner agreed, and a few minutes -later set off on horseback, taking Lew -Billings’s mount with him. Then the Rovers -reëntered the general store and asked the proprietor -if he could give them their supper.</p> - -<p>“Sure thing! And breakfast, too,” answered -Gus Terwilliger. “That’s what my wife and two -daughters are here for—to wait on all customers.”</p> - -<p>The boys were shown a place where they could -wash, and a little later they and their uncle were -conducted to a small but comfortable dining room -and there treated to a home-cooked meal that, -while perhaps not as elaborate as those served -on the train, was entirely satisfactory. The two -Terwilliger girls waited on the table and smiled -broadly at the visitors.</p> - -<p>“Going to work in the mine?” questioned one -of the girls, a miss of fifteen.</p> - -<p>“No. We came out to hunt elephants,” answered -Andy, with a wink, and thereupon both -girls giggled and soon became quite friendly.</p> - -<p>After the meal the horses were brought out -and examined and Tom Rover, with the aid of -the boys, selected five of the mounts, and also -hired the sixth animal for the purpose of transporting -their baggage up to Sunset Trail.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_191"></a>[191]</span></p> - -<p>“Well, Uncle Tom, things don’t look very -bright, do they?” questioned Jack of his uncle -when they were ready to turn in.</p> - -<p>“They certainly do not, Jack,” was the sober -reply. “This unexpected disappearance of Lew -Billings upsets me a good deal. I hardly know -what to expect when I reach the mine.”</p> - -<p>“Do you think you’ll have trouble with this -Peter Garrish?” questioned Randy.</p> - -<p>“I certainly do! A whole lot of trouble!” answered -Tom Rover.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_192"></a>[192]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XX">CHAPTER XX<br /> -<small>AT THE ROLLING THUNDER MINE</small></h2> -</div> - - -<p>“What a magnificent view!”</p> - -<p>It was Jack Rover who spoke. The party had -been on the way to Sunset Trail for over two -hours. All were mounted on the steeds Tom -Rover had hired from the storekeeper and behind -them came the extra horse loaded down with their -belongings.</p> - -<p>“I’ll say it’s a fine view!” declared Fred, who -was riding beside his cousin.</p> - -<p>They had reached the top of one of the foothills -of the Rocky Mountains and on all sides -stretched rocks and forests with here and there -a great mound rearing its head toward the sky. -At one point there was a sharp cleft in the mountainside, -and from this rushed a torrent of water, -making a thundering sound as it reached the rocks -and the river bed far below.</p> - -<p>“That’s where the Rolling Thunder mine gets -its name,” said Tom Rover, pointing to the -waterfall. “If you close your eyes you’ll think -the sound very much like rolling thunder.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_193"></a>[193]</span></p> - -<p>“Is the mine over there?” questioned Andy -eagerly.</p> - -<p>“Yes. But you can’t see it from this point. -We’ve got to cover at least two miles more before -we get in sight of the place.”</p> - -<p>“And where is Sunset Trail?” questioned Jack, -with equal eagerness.</p> - -<p>“That’s just above and a little to the south of -the falls,” answered his uncle. “We’ll hit that -trail just before we get to Gold Hill.”</p> - -<p>The climbing up and down the foothills leading -to the mountains beyond was no easy task for -either horses or riders, yet the boys enjoyed the -outing thoroughly.</p> - -<p>“It beats reciting in a classroom all hollow,” -was the way Randy expressed himself. “Me for -a life in the open air every time!”</p> - -<p>“I knew you boys would enjoy this,” declared -Tom Rover. “If it wasn’t for what I’ve got on -my mind just now I’d be as crazy about it as -you are,” and for an instant there was an old-time -twinkle in his eyes.</p> - -<p>“Oh, Uncle Tom, don’t worry about the mine -all the time!” burst out Fred. “Things may -straighten themselves out quicker than you expect.”</p> - -<p>“I hope they do,” answered his uncle. But -almost immediately his face again resumed a<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_194"></a>[194]</span> -worried look. The disappearance of Lew Billings -had affected him deeply.</p> - -<p>Tom Rover had already explained to the boys -that many of the men at the mine kept house -for themselves and that there was also something -of a boarding house, presided over by a colored -man, Toby White, who at one time had been a -chef in a San Francisco hotel. It was at Toby -White’s boarding house they hoped to obtain accommodations -during their stay at Gold Hill.</p> - -<p>“But of course we won’t want to stay at the -boarding house all the time,” said Fred, as the -party rode along. “We want to get out on Sunset -Trail and do some hunting and fishing.”</p> - -<p>“You’re welcome to go out as much as you -please, Fred,” answered his uncle. “All I ask -of you is that you keep out of trouble.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, we know how to take care of ourselves,” -answered the youngest Rover confidently.</p> - -<p>“But remember, Uncle Tom, we won’t want -to leave you if you need us,” put in Jack quickly. -“If there is any fighting to be done, we want to -be right alongside to help you.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t expect any fighting, Jack,” was the -reply. “Peter Garrish isn’t that kind of a man. -As Hank Butts said, he’s a good deal of a coward. -If he tries anything at all, it will be in a very -underhand way. What I want him to do is to<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_195"></a>[195]</span> -open the books of the concern and let me talk -with the superintendent and the others in charge -of the mine and find out exactly how things are -going. I have an idea they are selling a good -portion of their ore to another concern at a low -price and that that concern is owned by Garrish -and his friends.”</p> - -<p>It was not yet noon when they came in sight -of Gold Hill. As they made a turn of the mountain -trail they came again within sound of the -thundering falls, which was now below them.</p> - -<p>The entrance to the Rolling Thunder mine was -not a prepossessing one. The opening was in -the side of the hill and from it ran a small railway -to a crusher a short distance off. There -were half a dozen buildings, some of wood and -some covered with galvanized iron. Half a dozen -men were moving about and they gazed curiously -at the new arrivals.</p> - -<p>“We’ll go over to Toby White’s boarding house -first and see what sort of accommodations we can -get there,” said Tom Rover. “I don’t want to -give Garrish a chance to keep us out.”</p> - -<p>“Keep us out! What do you mean?” questioned -Randy.</p> - -<p>“He might give Toby a tip not to take us in. -He might try to make it so uncomfortable that -we couldn’t stay here.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_196"></a>[196]</span></p> - -<p>“But we could camp out if we had to!” cried -Fred.</p> - -<p>“Sure we could! And that’s what I’ll do if -we have to,” answered his uncle.</p> - -<p>Tom had been at Toby White’s before, at the -time he had made his investment in the mine, -and as he had treated the colored boarding-house -keeper rather liberally, White was all smiles when -he recognized his visitor.</p> - -<p>“I suah am proud to see you, Mistah Rover,” -he said, bowing. “Got your fambly with you, -eh?”</p> - -<p>“I have, Toby. My two sons and my two -nephews. I want to know if you’ve got accommodations -for us.”</p> - -<p>“I ce’tainly has. Come right in and make -you’selves at home. Dinner will be ready in half -an hour.”</p> - -<p>“We may want to stay quite a while, Toby,” -went on Tom Rover, as he dismounted, his action -being followed by the boys.</p> - -<p>“Stay as long as you please, sir. I can give -you a room to you’self and I’ve got two other -rooms where the young gentlemen can double -up. Just come right in, sir.”</p> - -<p>“I wonder if he’d have been so friendly if he -knew Uncle Tom was after Peter Garrish’s scalp,” -whispered Fred to his cousins.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_197"></a>[197]</span></p> - -<p>“Hush, Fred,” admonished Jack in a low tone. -“You’d better keep all that sort of talk under -your hat for the present.”</p> - -<p>Having proceeded to make themselves at home -in the rooms by putting away their belongings, -the boys rejoined Tom Rover, who had announced -that he was going over to the office of the mine, -one of the small buildings near the mouth of the -mine shaft.</p> - -<p>“It’s just possible Garrish may want to see me -alone,” announced Tom Rover. “So if I give -you boys the hint just make yourselves scarce -for the time being,” and so it was arranged.</p> - -<p>“But don’t forget if you need us just yell and -we’ll come running,” announced Randy. He had -heard his mother warn his father not to get into -a fight with the mine manager.</p> - -<p>While Tom Rover walked over to the office the -boys wandered down to the mine opening, gazing -curiously at the darkness beyond where only a -few lights flickered.</p> - -<p>“Gee, I never could see what there was in being -a miner—I mean a fellow to work way in the -bowels of the earth like this,” remarked Fred.</p> - -<p>“I don’t think this is as bad as a coal mine,” -answered Andy. “Gosh! that would get your -goat, sure. Those poor fellows are hundreds -and hundreds of feet out of sight of daylight.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_198"></a>[198]</span> -If anything gives way, it’s all up with them. -I’d rather be a lineman working on the top of -telephone poles.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, or even an aviator flying through the -clouds,” added his twin.</p> - -<p>When Tom Rover entered the office attached -to the mine he found two young clerks in charge. -Neither of them was working. One had a newspaper -in his hand and from this was reading some -baseball scores. They stared in wonder at their -visitor.</p> - -<p>“Is Mr. Peter Garrish around?” questioned -Tom. His manner was one of authority and the -clerks felt instinctively that here was some one -who was entitled to their attention.</p> - -<p>“Mr. Garrish just stepped out to the mine for -a few minutes,” answered one of the clerks. -“He’ll be back presently. Anything I can do -for you?”</p> - -<p>“Did he go down in the mine?” questioned -Tom Rover.</p> - -<p>“No, he only went over to call up one of the -gang foremen. They’re getting ready to set off -another charge down there.”</p> - -<p>“Then I’ll walk over and see if I can find him.”</p> - -<p>The boys walked around the mouth of the mine -and then stepped inside for several yards in order<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_199"></a>[199]</span> -that they might get a better view of what was -beyond. They were straining their eyes in the -semi-darkness when suddenly Jack felt a rather -rough hand on his shoulder.</p> - -<p>“Hi, you fellows! What are you doing here?” -cried an unsympathetic voice. “Don’t you know -that strangers have no business in this mine?”</p> - -<p>“Excuse us, but we didn’t know we were intruding,” -answered Jack, and he and the others -retreated to the mouth of the opening, followed -by the man who had accosted them. He was a -tall, thin individual with gray hair and steely blue-gray -eyes.</p> - -<p>“Where did you boys come from?” questioned -the man abruptly, and looked sharply from one -to another.</p> - -<p>“My brother and I came with my father,” answered -Randy. “These two fellows are my -cousins.”</p> - -<p>“What’s your name?”</p> - -<p>“Randy Rover,” was the answer.</p> - -<p>“Randy Rover!” repeated the man, and his -manner showed his astonishment. “Are you all -Rovers?”</p> - -<p>“Yes.”</p> - -<p>“Are you the sons of Mr. Thomas Rover of -New York?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_200"></a>[200]</span></p> - -<p>“We are,” answered Andy.</p> - -<p>“Humph! Did your father send you out -here?”</p> - -<p>“No. We came with him,” answered Randy, -and then he continued quickly: “Who are you?”</p> - -<p>“You don’t know that? I thought everybody -knew me. I am Mr. Peter Garrish, and I am -in charge here. You say you came with your -father—where is he?”</p> - -<p>“Here he comes now,” answered Randy, as -Tom Rover strode toward the crowd.</p> - -<p>Peter Garrish looked, and as he saw the parent -of the twins his face took on a look of commingled -fear and anger. He compressed his lips -and gave a slight toss to his head.</p> - -<p>“Came to make trouble, I suppose,” he snarled, -“Well, it won’t do him any good!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_201"></a>[201]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XXI">CHAPTER XXI<br /> -<small>OUT ON SUNSET TRAIL</small></h2> -</div> - - -<p>If Peter Garrish was ill at ease, it must be -confessed that Tom Rover was also somewhat -perplexed regarding the best way of approaching -the manager of the mine. He had thought to get -a great deal of data concerning the mine from -Lew Billings and then confront Garrish with these -proofs of his wrongdoing.</p> - -<p>“Came to look the place over, I suppose?” said -Garrish, eyeing Tom distrustfully.</p> - -<p>“I did,” answered the father of the twins -bluntly. “And I also came to take a look at the -books.”</p> - -<p>“Take a look at the books, Mr. Rover? What’s -in the wind now?” and Garrish’s voice took on a -decidedly unpleasant tone.</p> - -<p>“I won’t beat around the bush, Garrish. You -know that for a long time I have not been satisfied -with the way things are going here. I have -got a lot of money tied up in this mine, and I -don’t intend to lose it.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_202"></a>[202]</span></p> - -<p>“Who said you were going to lose it?” demanded -the manager.</p> - -<p>“Nobody said so, Garrish. But I can put two -and two together as well as the next fellow. I -don’t like the way things are running here. By -the way, what have you done to Lew Billings?”</p> - -<p>“Billings! I haven’t done anything to Billings.”</p> - -<p>“He seems to be missing.”</p> - -<p>“Well, that’s his fault and not mine. We had -something of an argument and I told him if he -was not willing to carry out my orders he had -better look for a job. Since that I haven’t seen -or heard of him.”</p> - -<p>“He seems to have disappeared very mysteriously, -Garrish,” went on Tom suggestively.</p> - -<p>“See here, Rover, do you want to start something?” -snarled the manager. “If you do, I’ll -tell you right now it won’t get you anywhere! -I’ve had nothing to do with Billings’ disappearance. -He went off on his own hook. Now, I -know you’re a stockholder here and you’ve got -a stockholder’s rights. But you must remember -that I’m the manager and that I represent the -majority of the stockholders. I’m willing to do -what’s fair, but I won’t be bulldozed.”</p> - -<p>“I sha’n’t ask you to do anything but what is<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_203"></a>[203]</span> -fair, Garrish,” answered Tom. “You certainly -ought not to object to a large stockholder like -myself looking over the books and taking a look -around the mine.”</p> - -<p>“That’s all right. But you’ve got to treat me -as a manager ought to be treated, or you’ll keep -out of the office and out of the mine too.”</p> - -<p>“Well, perhaps after——” began Tom, and -then suddenly stopped and said instead: “Well, -have it your own way, Garrish. Just the same, -I don’t think you’re treating me quite decently, -seeing that I have seventy-five thousand dollars -locked up in this mining company.”</p> - -<p>“Other people have over half a million dollars -locked up in it. I’m representing them as well -as you. You know the majority rule, and I -am taking my orders from the majority.”</p> - -<p>After this there was a sharp exchange of words -lasting ten minutes or more. During that time -Peter Garrish tried to draw Tom out, but the -father of the twins refused to commit himself -any further than stating that he had come West -to look over the mine and likewise the books.</p> - -<p>“Well, you can’t go down in the mine to-day, -and probably not to-morrow,” said Peter Garrish -at last. “We are using a lot of dynamite -and it might be dangerous. As soon as it’s safe -you can go down and take a look around.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_204"></a>[204]</span></p> - -<p>“All right, that’s fair,” answered Tom. “Now, -what about the books?”</p> - -<p>“The two bookkeepers are busy to-day making -out the pay roll and doing some other things, -but I’ll fix it so you can go over the books with -them in a couple of days.”</p> - -<p>This was as much as Peter Garrish was willing -to concede. Then he added that they might obtain -accommodations from the general storekeeper -at Maporah.</p> - -<p>“Yes, we stopped there last night,” answered -Tom. “But now we have already made arrangements -to stay at Toby White’s boarding house.”</p> - -<p>“Toby White’s!” exclaimed the manager, and -it was evident that this information did not please -him in the least. “Toby had no business to take -you in. That boarding house is run exclusively -for mine employees.”</p> - -<p>“Well, he had room, and he took us in. I -don’t see what harm there is in it when the rooms -are vacant.”</p> - -<p>“That place is on mining property, and Toby -understood the boarding house was to be exclusively -for our employees. Of course, if you, -as a stockholder, want to stay there, I’ll raise no -objections. But I don’t see what we’re going to -do with these boys around.”</p> - -<p>“We don’t expect to stay around very much,”<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_205"></a>[205]</span> -put in Randy quickly. “We’re going out on -Sunset Trail to see if we can stir up any fishing -and hunting.”</p> - -<p>Another argument started over the question of -the boarding house, but here Tom Rover was -firm and stated that they would stay as long as -the colored man would permit them. Then some -one came to tell the manager that they were getting -ready to set off the charge as ordered, and -he said he would have to leave and see that everything -was all right. But before going down into -the mine he hurried off to the office, where he -closed the door sharply behind him.</p> - -<p>“Uncle Tom, those bookkeepers were not busy -at all!” whispered Jack. “When we looked in -at the window they were both looking over a -newspaper and talking about baseball scores.”</p> - -<p>“Never mind,” answered his uncle, with a -peculiar look in his eyes. “I think I know how -to handle this Peter Garrish. He puts on the -front of a bulldog, and just at present I’m going -to let him do it. But before I get through with -him I’ll make him squeal like a stuck pig. Don’t -you boys give him any information, and especially -don’t say a word about those stockholders I -stopped off to see in Chicago. You just go back -to the boarding house, and then you can go out -on Sunset Trail if you want to. I’m going to<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_206"></a>[206]</span> -ride back to Maporah. I want to send off several -telegrams. He says he has the backing of -the majority of the stockholders. Well, he won’t -have when I get through with him.”</p> - -<p>“Gee, that’s the way to talk, Dad!” exclaimed -Randy, in admiration. “You get the other stockholders -to back you up, and you can soon give -Mr. Peter Garrish his walking papers.”</p> - -<p>All returned to the boarding house. A little -later Tom Rover set off on his return to the -railroad station. Then the boys, with nothing -else to do, looked over their hunting and fishing -outfits and, after dinner, went off on horseback -to do a little exploring.</p> - -<p>They found Sunset Trail a fairly good highway -leading westward. It wound in and out -among the hills and mountains, and there were -numerous high spots where the descending sun -might be viewed to advantage.</p> - -<p>“I suppose that is where the name comes from,” -remarked Fred, as they came to a halt at one -of these high spots to view their surroundings. -“It must be beautiful here when the sun is setting -beyond those distant mountains.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t believe there’s very much in the way -of hunting around here,” remarked Jack. “So -far I haven’t seen a sign of anything outside of -a few squirrels.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_207"></a>[207]</span></p> - -<p>“I’d like to get some trout or pickerel,” came -from Fred. “Gee, I haven’t been fishing for -almost a year!”</p> - -<p>“Speaking of fishing puts me in mind of Clearwater -Lake,” remarked Randy. “I wonder if -Phil Franklin has done anything about looking -for that silver trophy we lost overboard.”</p> - -<p>“Gee, I certainly wish that was found!” sighed -his twin. “They ought to be able to get at it -somehow, if they fish long enough.”</p> - -<p>The boys rode up a long hill and then went -down the somewhat steep decline on the other -side. At the foot they found a fair-sized stream -of water rushing along through the rocks.</p> - -<p>“Here is a pretty good trail,” announced Jack. -“And look, isn’t that a lake?”</p> - -<p>“That’s what it is!” cried Fred. “Come on! -Let’s ride over and see what it looks like. Maybe -we’ll have a chance for some fishing to-day,” -he added, for they had brought their rods along -and also a box of assorted flies.</p> - -<p>The trail was rocky in spots, but the horses -seemed to be used to this sort of going and -made fairly good progress. Presently they came -out on the edge of the lake which seemed to be -about half a mile long and over two hundred -yards wide. There were numerous rocks on the -shore interspersed with brushwood and trees.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_208"></a>[208]</span></p> - -<p>“There ought to be something in the way of -fish in this lake,” remarked Jack. “Let’s try our -luck and rest the horses at the same time.”</p> - -<p>The lake was located about seven miles directly -westward from Gold Hill and in a spot evidently -but little visited by the natives. Not a building -of any sort was in sight, and when the boys -discovered the remains of a campfire they came -to the conclusion that the fire must have been -built months before.</p> - -<p>Tethering the horses so as to make sure the -animals would not stray away, the four boys -quickly unslung their fishing outfits and got them -ready for use.</p> - -<p>“I don’t know what we ought to fish with—flies -or worms,” said Randy. “What do you -think?” and he looked at Jack.</p> - -<p>“If we can find any worms we might mix it -up,” was the reply, and so it was arranged.</p> - -<p>Having baited to their satisfaction, the boys -wandered along the bank of the lake, seeking -various points that might look advantageous. -Jack and Andy found convenient fallen trees -while the others walked out on a rocky point that -projected far into the water.</p> - -<p>“Hurrah, I’ve got something!” cried Randy, -after a few minutes of silence, and brought up a -lake trout about nine inches long.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_209"></a>[209]</span></p> - -<p>“Good for us!” came from Jack. “Not so very -large, but it’s the first catch, anyway.”</p> - -<p>For some time after that the fish did not seem -to bite. But presently Jack brought in a trout -weighing at least a pound, and then the others -were equally successful. Inside of an hour they -had a mess between them weighing five or six -pounds.</p> - -<p>“Gee, we’re going to have fish for supper all -right enough,” declared Fred, with satisfaction. -“I don’t see why the miners and other folks -around here don’t do more fishing.”</p> - -<p>“It doesn’t pay as well as mining, that’s why,” -answered Jack. “Just look at it, we’ve been here -nearly two hours, and we’ve got about two dollars’ -worth of fish. If the four of us were working -at the mine we’d have earned at least eight -dollars in that time.”</p> - -<p>“This wouldn’t be a bad spot for camping,” -suggested Andy.</p> - -<p>“Suppose we ride around the lake,” suggested -his twin. “There seems to be a trail all the -way around.”</p> - -<p>The others were willing, and soon the fishing -tackle was put away and they were once more -on horseback.</p> - -<p>At the lower end of the lake they found another -stream of water running between a mass of dense<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_210"></a>[210]</span> -brushwood. Here the trail was narrow and the -horses had to pick their way, for the spring -freshets had thrown the loose stones in all directions.</p> - -<p>“Maybe we had better turn back,” came from -Fred. “The trail seems to be getting worse instead -of better.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, I reckon it will be all right on the higher -ground,” answered Jack. “When the snows -melted last spring I suppose the water was pretty -fierce down here where the lake empties.”</p> - -<p>Andy and Randy had pushed ahead, and now -they disappeared around a bend of the trail. A -moment later came a yell.</p> - -<p>“Hi! Look out, boys! There’s some wild -animal here! He’s up a tree!” came from Andy.</p> - -<p>Then came a snarl, followed by a snort of -fright from the horse Randy was riding. The -next instant something came flying through the -leaves of the tree, landing on the horse’s flank.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_211"></a>[211]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XXII">CHAPTER XXII<br /> -<small>THE MOUNTAIN LION</small></h2> -</div> - - -<p>“It’s a wildcat!”</p> - -<p>“No, it’s a mountain lion, and it’s going to -attack Randy!”</p> - -<p>“Shoot the beast!”</p> - -<p>“Look out or you’ll shoot Randy!”</p> - -<p>“There they go—through the bushes!”</p> - -<p>“What shall we do?”</p> - -<p>Such were the startled exclamations from the -other three boys. The yell from Andy had -brought Fred and Jack hurrying forward, and -they were just in time to see the wild animal -land on the flank of the horse. Then the steed, -evidently terror stricken, dashed into the brushwood -alongside the trail, carrying Randy with -him.</p> - -<p>“Was it really a mountain lion?”</p> - -<p>“Where did they go?”</p> - -<p>“Randy! Randy! Can’t you shoot the beast?” -screamed Andy.</p> - -<p>The words had scarcely left Andy’s lips when<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_212"></a>[212]</span> -there came a scream from his twin and another -wild snort from the horse. Then there was added -to the tumult the snarl of the mountain lion and -an instant later the beast dropped from the horse -and shot through the brushwood directly in front -of where Jack and Fred had brought their mounts -to a halt.</p> - -<p>The boys had brought their guns with them, -but not having noticed any game worth shooting -at had placed the weapons behind them. Both -Jack and Fred made frantic efforts to get their -weapons into action, but before they could aim -at the mountain lion it had whirled around and -disappeared up a rocky trail and then behind a -clump of brushwood. An instant later they saw -it streaking up the mountainside. Jack took aim -and so did Fred, but before either could pull a -trigger the beast disappeared.</p> - -<p>“Randy! Randy! Are you all right?” called -out his twin anxiously, for they could hear the -horse Randy was riding thrashing viciously -around in the brushwood some distance away.</p> - -<p>“Whoa! Whoa!” Randy called out. “Whoa, -I tell you! You’re all right now, old boy! Keep -quiet! Whoa!” The boy continued to talk to -the horse and do his best to subdue the animal. -But the nails of the mountain lion had been dug -deep into his flank and he evidently felt as if he<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_213"></a>[213]</span> -had been scourged with a whip. He continued -to prance here and there and then, of a sudden, -streaked off across a clearing that led upward.</p> - -<p>“There they go!” shouted Jack. “The horse is -running away!”</p> - -<p>“Hold tight, Randy!” shouted Fred. “Don’t -let him throw you!” For a dash upon those -sharp rocks that lay strewn all over the open -space might mean death.</p> - -<p>Fortunately, Randy had slung his fishing rod -beside his gun and had tied his share of the fish -in a cloth behind his saddle. Consequently, his -hands were free to hold the reins, and this he -did grimly as the horse pranced over the field -very much like an untamed broncho.</p> - -<p>“Whoa! Whoa!” went on Randy, doing his -best to subdue his mount. “Whoa, I tell you! -That wildcat—or whatever it was—is gone.”</p> - -<p>As the horse shot across the field and among -some short brushwood, the three boys left behind -headed in that direction. Each had his gun ready -for use, thinking that possibly the mountain lion -or some other wild beast might show itself.</p> - -<p>Never had Randy had a rougher experience -than the present. Several times he was all but -flung from the horse as the animal swung around -to avoid hitting one rock or another. Once he -dropped the reins and held on to the horse’s mane.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_214"></a>[214]</span> -Then the animal stumbled and the lad went up in -the air and it looked for a moment as if he might -go over the horse’s head. But he came back -safely, and at last brought the horse down to a -walk.</p> - -<p>“Whoa there, Charley Boy,” he said as soothingly -as a panting breath would permit. “Good -boy now! Keep quiet!” And then he managed -to bring the horse to a standstill.</p> - -<p>When the others came up Randy dismounted -and all saw that the horse had received several -deep scratches on the flank, and from these the -blood was still flowing. Randy and Jack attempted -to wipe the blood away, but the horse -would not have this and acted as if he meant to -“kick them into kingdom come,” as Andy expressed -it. So then they let him alone.</p> - -<p>“What became of the wildcat?” questioned -Randy.</p> - -<p>“It wasn’t a wildcat. It was a young mountain -lion,” declared Jack. “Fred and I tried to -get a shot at it, but it got away up the mountainside -before we could get our guns around to taking -aim.”</p> - -<p>“Didn’t the mountain lion hit you at all, -Randy?” questioned his brother anxiously.</p> - -<p>“No, he missed me by a couple of inches,” -was the reply. “I saw him coming and I dodged.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_215"></a>[215]</span> -He went right over my shoulder and then struck -the horse. Of course Charley Boy wouldn’t stand -for that, and he swung around as if hit with -a red-hot whip. That threw the mountain lion -to the ground, and what happened to the animal -after that I don’t know because I had my hands -full with the horse.”</p> - -<p>“Gee, I’m sorry we didn’t get a crack at that -beast!” said Fred regretfully.</p> - -<p>“Well, there’s one thing sure,” returned Andy, -and something of a grin showed on his face. -“We know that there’s one kind of game around -here. In fact, two kinds, if you’re going to count -the fish.”</p> - -<p>After the horse that had been attacked had -been thoroughly subdued the boys continued on -the trail around the lake. Now, however, they -kept their guns handy, hoping they might get -a sight of the mountain lion or some other game.</p> - -<p>But nothing appeared and, having come to -the point from which they had started, they -climbed up the road leading to Sunset Trail. -By this time the sun was descending behind the -mountains to the westward and they thought it -time to return to Gold Hill.</p> - -<p>When they got back to the boarding house they -found that Peter Garrish had been busy during -their absence. Evidently the mine manager had<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_216"></a>[216]</span> -called upon the colored man who kept the place, -for Toby was no longer as affable as he had been -on their first appearance.</p> - -<p>“Very sorry to tell you,” he announced. “But -I’m expecting some other miners in a day or -two, so I’ll have to ask you all to give up your -rooms and go elsewhere.”</p> - -<p>“Have you told my father this, White?” demanded -Randy.</p> - -<p>“I ain’t seen your father. He didn’t even -come back for his dinner.”</p> - -<p>“That’s because he had to go away on an -errand,” answered Andy. “He said he’d be back -by supper time, and it’s almost that now. You -had better not try to do anything until you see -him.”</p> - -<p>“Well, I’ve got to have the rooms, that’s all -there is to it,” answered Toby White, and started -to shuffle off.</p> - -<p>“I suppose Mr. Garrish put you up to this,” -called Jack after him.</p> - -<p>“That don’t make no difference—I’ve got to -have them rooms,” muttered the colored man, -and then went away.</p> - -<p>A little later Tom Rover appeared and the boys -at once acquainted him with what Toby White -had said. They had agreed to say nothing about -the encounter with the mountain lion, fearing<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_217"></a>[217]</span> -that Tom might keep them from going out camping -as they had hoped to do.</p> - -<p>“I expected something of that sort,” answered -the twins’ father. “And after I had sent off my -telegrams I had a talk with Terwilliger, the -keeper of the store. He told me of a man who -lives up on Sunset Trail just a short distance -from here—a man named Corning. I went and -saw this Corning, who used to run the Mary -Casey mine. I made an arrangement to stop -at Corning’s house provided we were put out -here. Corning has his two old-maid sisters with -him, and Terwilliger says they are good cooks -and good housekeepers, so I imagine we won’t -miss anything by making a change.”</p> - -<p>“But don’t you want to keep an eye on this -place?” questioned Jack.</p> - -<p>“Yes, I’m going to keep an eye on it, and in -a way Garrish little expects. But I won’t be -able to do much openly until I hear from Mr. -Renton and two other stockholders named Parkhurst -and Leeds. If I can get those three stockholders -to act with me we’ll control a majority -of the stock, and then we’ll be able to run things -here to suit ourselves.”</p> - -<p>“Did you hear anything at all from Billings?” -asked Fred.</p> - -<p>“Not a word. He wasn’t seen around Maporah<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_218"></a>[218]</span> -nor at Allways, the next station. I am satisfied -that he is either in hiding or else he’s met with -foul play.”</p> - -<p>The meal served to the Rovers that evening -was a fairly good one, but it was plainly to be -seen that Toby White was more than anxious -to have them take their departure. Tom said but -little to the colored man, fearing that the fellow -was entirely under Garrish’s thumb.</p> - -<p>“I don’t believe in staying where I’m not -wanted,” he told Toby White. “I’ll settle with -you right now and we’ll leave as soon as we -can pack our things.”</p> - -<p>“Sorry, Mr. Rover, very sorry,” said the colored -man. “But you know how it is here—this -place is leased to me by the mining company and -I’ve got to keep my rooms for nothing but -miners.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, I know. And we’ll go.” And shortly -after that the boys and Tom Rover took their -departure.</p> - -<p>It was not a long journey to Cal Corning’s -place, a long, low log cabin containing eight -rooms, all on the ground floor. Behind the cabin -were half a dozen outbuildings, for Corning was -the only man in that vicinity who kept any cattle.</p> - -<p>“Well, I’ll say this is an improvement over -Toby White’s place,” remarked Jack, when they<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_219"></a>[219]</span> -were settling down in the three rooms assigned -to them. Two were of fair size, and these were -taken by the boys, while the third, a smaller -room, went to Tom Rover.</p> - -<p>“I’ve made a deal with Corning,” announced -the twins’ father, when the Rovers were alone. -“He is going to keep an eye on the office of the -Rolling Thunder mine.”</p> - -<p>“The office?” asked Jack. “Is he an expert -bookkeeper, or something like that?”</p> - -<p>“No, no! Nothing of that sort, Jack,” and -Tom Rover smiled. “I’m simply going to have -him watch, so that Garrish doesn’t take it into -his head to have the records of the mining company -carted away. I want to get at the bottom -of this deal with that concern that is getting a -good part of our ore.”</p> - -<p>After that several days slipped by without anything -unusual happening. Tom and the boys -took a look around the outside of the mine, and -even glanced in at the office. They saw Peter -Garrish, but had no further words with him.</p> - -<p>“He can stew until I’m ready to move,” said -Tom to the boys. “I’ll wager he’s doing a lot -of deep thinking right now.”</p> - -<p>On the afternoon of the third day the boys -rode over to Maporah to post some letters, the -post-office being in Gus Terwilliger’s store.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_220"></a>[220]</span></p> - -<p>“Here are some letters for you fellows, and -also a letter for Mr. Rover,” said the storekeeper, -and he handed the epistles over. “They came in -on the noon train.”</p> - -<p>“Hurrah! That’s just what we’ve been looking -for,” cried Fred.</p> - -<p>Then the boys went outside and sat down on -the stoop of the store to read the communications.</p> - -<p>“Here comes a fellow tearing along on horseback,” -announced Jack, looking up. “He seems -in a tremendous hurry.”</p> - -<p>The rider had come from a trail which crossed -the railroad close to the station. Now he sailed -past the Terwilliger store at full speed. He wore -a miner’s outfit, and the flap of his broad-brimmed -hat flew back in the breeze. In less than a quarter -of a minute he was out of sight down a side -trail.</p> - -<p>“My stars!” ejaculated Fred, leaping to his -feet. “Did you recognize that man?”</p> - -<p>“It was Tate—the oil man from Texas!” answered -Randy.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_221"></a>[221]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XXIII">CHAPTER XXIII<br /> -<small>AT LAKE GANSEN</small></h2> -</div> - - -<p>“Are you sure it was Tate?” demanded Andy, -who had had his back turned to the rider.</p> - -<p>“It certainly was,” answered his twin.</p> - -<p>“What in the world can that man be doing -here?” demanded Jack.</p> - -<p>“Don’t ask me!” returned Randy. “I suppose -now they’ve let him out of prison he has as much -right to roam around as Davenport has.”</p> - -<p>“I remember now that Tate did come from -the West,” said Jack. “He was a miner before -he became an oil man. Perhaps he’s interesting -himself in the mines in this vicinity.”</p> - -<p>“He couldn’t have anything to do with the -Rolling Thunder mine, could he?” questioned -Fred.</p> - -<p>“I’m sure I don’t know.”</p> - -<p>“Let’s go in and ask Mr. Terwilliger if he -knows Tate,” suggested Fred, after a pause.</p> - -<p>“Never heard of such an individual,” answered -the storekeeper when the question had been put -to him. “I don’t believe he belongs around<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_222"></a>[222]</span> -here. Anyway, he doesn’t get any mail at this -office.”</p> - -<p>The boys talked the matter over for several -minutes more. But then they were anxious to -get at their letters and returned to the store stoop -for that purpose. There were long letters from -the girls postmarked at Jacksonville, Florida, -where the steam yacht on which they were taking -their outing had stopped. One letter to Jack -was from Ruth, and this, it can well be imagined, -the young major read with much interest. Ruth -was enjoying herself greatly and trusted that -Jack and his cousins were having a good time.</p> - -<p>“Hello, here’s news that’s mighty interesting!” -cried Randy. “Here is a letter from Phil Franklin, -and he says that he and Barry Logan have -made half a dozen efforts to bring up the silver -trophy from the bottom of the lake. He says -that once they had it hooked up and brought it -to the top of the water, but before they could -grab it the thing slipped from the trawl and sank -out of sight again.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, what a shame!” murmured his twin. -“To almost have it and then lose it again!”</p> - -<p>“It’s just like the big fish that gets away,” -returned Fred. “But, anyway,” he added, his -face brightening, “they must know the exact spot -now.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_223"></a>[223]</span></p> - -<p>“They do,” answered his cousin. “Phil writes -that as soon as the vase slipped out of sight he -and Barry took a piece of fish line, weighted -it well, and let it go down to the bottom. Then -they tied a bit of board to the top of the line, -and on this hoisted a rag on a stick so they could -see the board from a distance. He wrote this -letter the day after the thing happened and said -they were going out again just as soon as it -stopped raining.”</p> - -<p>“They’ll get it, I’m sure of it!” declared Jack.</p> - -<p>“Well, I’ll feel better when that silver trophy -is safe in the glass case in the gymnasium,” answered -Randy.</p> - -<p>All was going well with the folks who were -taking the steam yacht trip, and for this the -boys were thankful. They had a letter from -Sam Rover, and from this learned that he and -Jack’s father were exceedingly busy in Wall -Street. There was also a letter from Dick Rover, -but this was for Tom. When the latter received -this communication he read it with great -satisfaction.</p> - -<p>“Your dad is right on the job,” he said to -Jack. “He had been communicating with two -other stockholders in the Rolling Thunder mine -and has got them to put their proxies in my -hands. That means that I can vote for them<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_224"></a>[224]</span> -at any meeting of the stockholders that may be -called. Those two men represent a hundred and -ten thousand dollars’ worth of stock. And that -means that I can get along without Leeds if I -have to. All I shall want now is the backing -of Mr. Renton and Mr. Parkhurst and then I’ll -be ready to put the screws on Garrish.”</p> - -<p>The boys told Tom Rover of having seen Tate, -and this interested the twins’ father at once.</p> - -<p>“You want to keep your eyes open for that -rascal,” said Tom. “He used to be in cahoots -with Davenport, and he may be yet.”</p> - -<p>“We’ll watch out for him, never fear,” answered -Jack.</p> - -<p>All of the boys were anxious to go farther -westward on Sunset Trail and it was finally -arranged for them to take an outing to last several -days. They went on horseback, carrying -such things as they needed with them.</p> - -<p>“It’s a pretty wild country, don’t forget that,” -said Tom Rover. “But you have been out before -and have always been able to take care of -yourselves, so I don’t suppose that I should -worry. Just the same, remember that I shall be -thinking of you,” and he smiled faintly.</p> - -<p>“And we’ll be thinking about you, Dad,” said -Andy. “I hope by the time we get back you’ll -be in a position to tell Garrish where he gets off.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_225"></a>[225]</span></p> - -<p>“I hope so myself, Son.”</p> - -<p>“I’ll bet you have a hot time with him when -you tell him to clear out,” put in Randy.</p> - -<p>“It’s awfully queer you don’t get some sort -of word from that Lew Billings,” declared Jack.</p> - -<p>“You couldn’t get word very well if he’s dead,” -was Fred’s comment.</p> - -<p>“Hank Butts gave me an idea yesterday,” said -Tom Rover. “He’s got a hunch that Billings -was made a prisoner by the Garrish crowd first -and that he got away and is now in hiding, probably -watching what is being done by that outside -company that is taking some of our ore. Of -course, Butts may be mistaken, but he’s a rather -shrewd old fellow and may have struck the truth.”</p> - -<p>As the weather was clear and warm the boys -did not deem it necessary to take much in the -way of shelter. They carried their sleeping bags -and also a dog tent and blankets, and that was -all. They took with them a few cooking utensils -and a few necessary provisions.</p> - -<p>“We know we can get fish and we ought to -be able to get some small game,” said Jack. “Anyway, -it won’t hurt us to rough it. If we have -to starve a bit, why, that may be good for our -digestions,” and he smiled faintly.</p> - -<p>“We shan’t starve as long as we have got our -beans and bacon,” answered Fred. “We’ll get<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_226"></a>[226]</span> -along. We’ve done it before, and we can do it -again.”</p> - -<p>From Cal Corning they obtained directions -regarding the best points to visit along Sunset -Trail.</p> - -<p>“That lake you fished in was Dogberry Lake,” -said their host. “About ten miles farther on -is Gansen Lake. I know you’ll like it up there. -The fishing is good, and you ought to be able -to stir up something in the way of game.”</p> - -<p>Once on the road, the boys felt in high spirits -and for the time being the trouble at the Rolling -Thunder mine was forgotten. Swinging his cap -high in the air, Andy led the way with Fred close -behind him and Jack and Randy following.</p> - -<p>“I’ll tell you what—this is the life!” sang out -Andy gayly. “I feel as if I could keep riding -right along to the Pacific Ocean.”</p> - -<p>“Sounds good,” answered Fred. “But I think -your horse will have something to say about that. -You’d better take it a bit slow climbing these -hills.”</p> - -<p>The two Corning sisters had put up a lunch for -the boys, and this was partaken of shortly after -noon, when they reached a high spot on the trail. -Here was a precipice, and standing on its brink -they could look down into a stony valley six or -seven hundred feet deep.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_227"></a>[227]</span></p> - -<p>“Gee, this is a jumping-off place, I’ll say!” remarked -Andy.</p> - -<p>“It would be a bad spot for a runaway,” returned -Jack.</p> - -<p>Back of the precipice was some brushwood, as -well as a number of tall trees, and here the boys -proceeded to make themselves at home. They -had sandwiches, cake, and some fruit, and that -being so did not deem it necessary to start a fire -for the purpose of making anything hot to drink. -They had passed a spring in coming up to the -precipice, and obtained a bucket of cool, clear -water.</p> - -<p>“This region is certainly a lonely one,” said -Jack while they were eating. “Just think—we’ve -been traveling for better than three hours and -haven’t met a soul!”</p> - -<p>“It would be a great place for a stage hold-up,” -returned Randy. “The bandits could get away -with almost anything out here.”</p> - -<p>“We don’t want any hold-up,” put in Fred. -“All we want to do is to enjoy ourselves,” and -he leaned back contentedly against a tree while -munching a chicken sandwich.</p> - -<p>A little later found the boys again on the way, -and by three o’clock in the afternoon they came -in sight of Gansen Lake. The lake was supplied -from a mountain torrent and the torrent contained<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_228"></a>[228]</span> -a waterfall ten or twelve feet in height and -half that in width.</p> - -<p>“Here is certainly an ideal place for camping -out!” exclaimed Jack. “To my mind, it could -not be better.”</p> - -<p>“It’s all to the mustard!” sang out Andy. -“Let’s unload right here and call it a day.”</p> - -<p>“That lake looks mighty inviting to me,” declared -Fred. “I’ll say a swim wouldn’t go bad.”</p> - -<p>“Now you’ve said something!” burst out -Randy. “Let’s get settled as soon as we can and -then go swimming.”</p> - -<p>The idea of getting into the lake after the long -and somewhat warm ride appealed to all the lads, -and in less than quarter of an hour they had their -horses unloaded and properly tethered and then -hurried down to a point along the lake shore -where the water looked particularly inviting.</p> - -<p>“I don’t suppose there can be anything dangerous -in this lake,” said Jack.</p> - -<p>“Nothing more dangerous than a few sharks -and whales,” answered Andy, with a grin. -“What did you expect to find here—leviathans?”</p> - -<p>“There might be some water snakes,” put in -Fred. “However, I’m not going to worry about -that. I’m going to have a swim,” and without -further words he proceeded to disrobe and the -others did likewise.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_229"></a>[229]</span></p> - -<p>At first the mountain water seemed exceedingly -cold. But soon the boys got used to it, and then -they proceeded to have as much fun as possible. -They dived and raced, and Andy and his brother -indulged in all manner of horseplay. Near the -shore they found the lake quite shallow, but -farther out they were unable to touch bottom.</p> - -<p>“These lakes are very deceiving,” said Jack. -“Sometimes they lie right in between steep mountains -and the bottom is hundreds of feet down.”</p> - -<p>“We ought to be careful about diving too -deep,” cautioned Randy. “There might be some -outlet to this lake at the bottom. And if so, a -fellow might be sucked down and be unable to -come up again.”</p> - -<p>“Let’s get up another race,” suggested Andy, -after they had gotten through splashing water in -each other’s faces.</p> - -<p>“See that rock over yonder?” returned Fred. -“Let’s race to that and back. Come on! Everybody -ready?”</p> - -<p>“All ready!”</p> - -<p>“Then go!”</p> - -<p>Away the boys started side by side, laughing -and shouting merrily. Soon Randy pulled slightly -to the front, with Jack close behind him.</p> - -<p>“Hi, you fellows, wait for me!” spluttered -Fred, who was last.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_230"></a>[230]</span></p> - -<p>“The fellow who wins can cook supper for -us!” sang out Jack.</p> - -<p>“Nothing doing!” yelled back Randy. “The -loser can cook supper and wash the dishes too.”</p> - -<p>He came in ahead, the others following closely -in a bunch. Then, somewhat out of breath, the -four boys crawled out on some flat rocks to rest -before swimming back to where they had left -their clothing.</p> - -<p>“My gracious!” suddenly exclaimed Andy, and -leaped to his feet in astonishment. “Look there, -will you?”</p> - -<p>He pointed across the water to a spot midway -between where they had left their clothing and -their camping outfit.</p> - -<p>“Wolves!” breathed Jack. “Three of them! -What do you know about that!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_231"></a>[231]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XXIV">CHAPTER XXIV<br /> -<small>THE TIMBER WOLVES</small></h2> -</div> - - -<p>“Now we are in a pickle!”</p> - -<p>“I’ll say so! Why, we haven’t even got our -clothing, much less our guns!”</p> - -<p>“What are we going to do about it?”</p> - -<p>“Don’t ask me! I was never good at answering -riddles!”</p> - -<p>Thus speaking, the four Rover boys gazed in -wonder and astonishment at the sight before -them. Sneaking along cautiously were three -large gray timber wolves, gaunt and fierce in appearance. -They had evidently been attracted to -the spot by the scent of the boys and the horses -and also, possibly, by the bacon in the supplies.</p> - -<p>“There comes another one,” said Fred.</p> - -<p>“Yes, and two more are crouched up on the -rocks a short distance behind,” came from Jack.</p> - -<p>“Six wolves! Maybe there’s a regular pack of -them.”</p> - -<p>“Shouldn’t wonder. They often travel in -packs.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_232"></a>[232]</span></p> - -<p>“And they look hungry enough to eat us up,” -came from Fred, and the tone of his voice showed -that he felt anything but comfortable.</p> - -<p>For the matter of that, all of the boys felt -uneasy. Not only were they without their clothing -but their four guns lay within a hundred feet -of where the three leading wolves were standing.</p> - -<p>The horses had also discovered the wolves and -were now snorting wildly and trying to break -from their tethers. Charley Boy, Randy’s mount, -was particularly nervous, probably from his experience -with the mountain lion.</p> - -<p>The wolves had been sniffing first in the direction -of the boys’ clothing and then in the direction -of the supplies and the horses. Now they -looked across the small arm of the lake at the -boys themselves and uttered a series of snarls, -baring their teeth as they did so.</p> - -<p>“Oh, if I only had a rifle or a heavy shotgun!” -murmured the young major.</p> - -<p>“Can’t we heave some rocks at them?” suggested -Fred.</p> - -<p>“I don’t think it would do any good,” answered -Randy. “We’re too far off. We were -foolish to rove around in a wild place like this -without our guns.”</p> - -<p>Although the wolves snarled viciously, they did -not as yet make any attempt to approach the four<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_233"></a>[233]</span> -boys. Instead, while two sniffed at the clothing -on the rocks, turning it over with their noses and -paws, the others loped over to the supplies.</p> - -<p>This was more than the horses could stand, -and, plunging wildly, one after another broke -his tether and shot off out of sight along the -mountainside.</p> - -<p>“Good-by to the horses!” cried Fred. “Now -we sure are in a pickle even if we can manage -to get rid of those wolves.”</p> - -<p>“They’re coming this way!” yelled Randy.</p> - -<p>“Pick up as many loose stones as you can -carry,” ordered Jack. “Then wade out into the -lake. I guess it’s about the only thing we -can do.”</p> - -<p>Three of the wolves were advancing around -the arm of the lake in the direction of the boys. -Evidently they were exceedingly hungry, for -otherwise they would have run away at the sight -of human beings.</p> - -<p>Small stones were handy, and it did not take -the four boys long to pick up half a dozen each. -Then they waded out in the lake until they were -in water up to their waists. By this time the -three wolves had reached the flat rock on which -the youths had been resting. They snarled repeatedly, -showing their fangs, and their eyes -gleamed in a manner that indicated they would<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_234"></a>[234]</span> -like nothing better than to get hold of the lads -and make a meal of them.</p> - -<p><a href="#i_fp234">“Let ’em have a dose of rocks!” cried Jack.</a> -“Be careful how you throw! Don’t waste your -ammunition!”</p> - -<div class="figcenter" id="i_fp234"> - <img src="images/i_fp234.jpg" alt="" title="" /> - <div class="caption"> - <p class="noic"><a href="#Page_234">“LET THEM HAVE A DOSE OF ROCKS,” CRIED JACK.</a></p> - </div> -</div> - -<p>He let fly, and so did the others, and all the -wolves were hit in the head or in the side. They -set up a fearful howl of commingled pain and -rage and then made a move as if to leap into -the lake after the lads.</p> - -<p>While this was going on the other wolves had -approached the duffel bags of the boys and were -tearing the outfit apart in an endeavor to get at -the bacon and dried beef the lads carried.</p> - -<p>Crack!</p> - -<p>It was the report of a rifle and the shot startled -the boys quite as much as it did the wolves. Then -came a second crack, and, looking across the arm -of the lake, the boys saw one of the big gray -wolves leap into the air and fall back lifeless. -Then came a third shot and a second wolf sprang -into the air and then came down and with a wild -snarl went limping away into the forest.</p> - -<p>“Hurrah, somebody has come to our assistance!” -cried Jack. “Give it to ’em! Give it to -’em good and plenty!” he yelled at the top of -his lungs.</p> - -<p>“Plug every one of ’em!” came from Andy.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_235"></a>[235]</span></p> - -<p>“Shoot ’em down!” added his twin.</p> - -<p>“Don’t let any of them get away!” was the -way Fred expressed himself.</p> - -<p>At the first crack of the rifle the three wolves -that had come after the boys raised their heads -to listen. Then, as they saw one wolf killed and -another wounded, they waited no longer, but, -turning, leaped swiftly over the rocks and then -up the mountainside, their movements being hastened -by a bullet that hit the rocks between them -as they fled. In the meanwhile the remaining -wolves had also taken their departure.</p> - -<p>Satisfied that the coast was now clear, the boys -swam across the arm of the lake. As they did -this they saw a somewhat elderly man approaching -on horseback, his rifle in his hands. He was -a tall man with a short-cut black beard and he -wore a miner’s outfit.</p> - -<p>“Reckon I come just about in time,” he sang -out as he watched the approach of the boys. -“Didn’t think any timber wolves would attack -you like that.” And then he replaced the empty -cartridges in the magazine rifle with fresh ones -and waited for the lads to come up.</p> - -<p>“It was fine of you to arrive as you did,” sang -out Jack, who was the first out of the water. -“We were caught good and plenty with our guns -over in our outfits yonder.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_236"></a>[236]</span></p> - -<p>“Where do you belong? I don’t think I ever -saw you before,” said the miner, as he dismounted. -Then he added quickly: “You ain’t -them Rover boys, are you?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, we are,” answered Jack.</p> - -<p>“Well, now, ain’t that great!” and the miner -began to grin broadly. “Bet you a dollar you -don’t know who I am.”</p> - -<p>“We know you’re our friend,” came quickly -from Fred.</p> - -<p>“I’m Lew Billings,” answered the miner. “I -guess Mr. Tom Rover has talked about me.”</p> - -<p>“Lew Billings!” gasped all of the boys in concert.</p> - -<p>“That’s it! And I’m downright glad I got here -just in time to take care of them timber wolves -for you. That one yonder is as dead as a doornail, -and I don’t think them others will bother -you again for a while. You see, timber wolves -has been multiplying most amazing in Canada, -and they’ve got so thick they’re slipping all over -us down here. There’s a bounty on killing ’em, -but what it is I don’t just know.”</p> - -<p>“But where have you been, Mr. Billings?” -questioned Randy. “My dad has been looking -all over for you.”</p> - -<p>“I know it, lad. But I had to lay low. I<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_237"></a>[237]</span> -had a good reason for doing it, too. Your father -will know all about it as soon as I reach him. -I understand he’s stopping with Cal Corning.”</p> - -<p>“He is,” put in Andy. And then he went on: -“From what Hank Butts said, my dad thought -you might have been made a prisoner by Mr. -Garrish.”</p> - -<p>“So I was. And Garrish wanted me to sign -some reports that was all false. I wouldn’t do -it, and I got away from him and since that time -I’ve been spying on him and on them fellers -who’re running the Bigwater crusher. I’ve got -a lot to tell Mr. Rover when I see him. And -I’ve got an account to settle with Peter Garrish, -too,” went on the old miner.</p> - -<p>The boys dressed, and while so doing Lew -Billings gave them a few particulars of what -had happened to him. But he was in a hurry -to go on and left them as soon as he felt satisfied -that they were now able to take care of themselves.</p> - -<p>“As you’ve all been to a military academy you -ought to know how to shoot,” he declared. “And -as you’ve got your guns and also a couple of -pistols with you, it ain’t likely that you’ll have -any more trouble—especially if you keep your -firearms handy. You don’t want to prowl around<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_238"></a>[238]</span> -in these mountains without some kind of a gun.”</p> - -<p>“Believe me, you won’t catch us without our -guns again,” answered Fred.</p> - -<p>“Even when I sleep I’m going to have a pistol -under my pillow,” added Randy.</p> - -<p>They thanked Lew Billings heartily for what -he had done and then watched the old miner as -he rode away on Sunset Trail in the direction of -Gold Hill Falls.</p> - -<p>“If you ask me, I’ll say he was a friend in need -if ever there was one,” declared the young major. -“I don’t know what we’d have done if he -hadn’t come along.”</p> - -<p>“It ought to be a lesson to us to be on our -guard,” answered Fred.</p> - -<p>“Now I am armed, oh, how I’d love to get -a shot at those wolves!” remarked Andy.</p> - -<p>“What about the horses?” questioned Randy. -“We’ve got to find those animals. I think the -quicker we get after them the better. If they’re -allowed to stay away all night there’s no telling -if we’ll ever be able to round ’em up.”</p> - -<p>But rounding up the four horses proved easier -than expected. None of them had gone away -any great distance. Two of them were found -on Sunset Trail just above the lake and the others -in the bushes on the mountainside. They were<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_239"></a>[239]</span> -rather difficult to handle for a few minutes, but -presently calmed down when spoken to soothingly.</p> - -<p>The boys did not know exactly what to do -with the lean gray wolf that had been laid low -by Billings’s bullet. At first they thought to skin -the animal and save the pelt. But the hair was -poor at this time of year, and none of the boys -relished the labor, so they simply dragged the -carcass down the lake shore for a distance, and -then threw it in an opening between the rocks.</p> - -<p>By nightfall the boys had erected their little -shelter and had a campfire going, and all did their -share in preparing the evening meal and in cleaning -the dishes afterward.</p> - -<p>“Wonder what will happen to-night,” said -Randy, as they turned in, thoroughly tired out -over the happenings of the day. “Maybe we’ll -see more wolves, or a mountain lion or a bear.”</p> - -<p>None of them cared to admit it, yet each was -a trifle nervous, thinking that possibly the timber -wolves might return. But nothing came to disturb -them, and, having made sure that their campfire -would not set fire to the forest around them, -one after another fell asleep and slumbered -soundly until after sunrise.</p> - -<p>The next day proved to be one of unalloyed<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_240"></a>[240]</span> -pleasure for all the boys. In the morning they -went fishing and managed to get a good-sized -catch. In the afternoon they tramped through -the forest and there managed to bag several -squirrels and also a somewhat larger animal which -none of them could name.</p> - -<p>“I thought we’d strike a bear, or something -like that,” said Andy.</p> - -<p>“I guess you want too much,” answered Fred, -with a laugh.</p> - -<p>The boys returned to camp while it was still -light. All were hungry and immediately set to -work to clean some of the fish for supper. They -were hard at work at this when they saw a man -on horseback riding rapidly toward them.</p> - -<p>“That man acts as if he wanted to see us in -a hurry,” said Jack, as he straightened up and -watched the fellow’s approach.</p> - -<p>The man was a stranger to them and eyed -them inquiringly as he came closer.</p> - -<p>“Are you the Rovers?” he demanded.</p> - -<p>“We are,” answered Jack. “What of it?”</p> - -<p>“I’ve got bad news for you,” was the man’s -answer. “Mr. Tom Rover has been seriously -hurt, and the other fellows think you had better -come to see him just as soon as possible.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_241"></a>[241]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XXV">CHAPTER XXV<br /> -<small>WHAT HAPPENED AT THE LOG CABIN</small></h2> -</div> - - -<p>“My dad hurt!”</p> - -<p>The cry came simultaneously from Andy and -Randy.</p> - -<p>“What happened to him?” questioned Fred and -Jack.</p> - -<p>“His horse stumbled on the down trail and -threw Mr. Rover over his head,” answered the -man. “I don’t know but he may have his skull -cracked. Some miners picked him up and took -him to Longnose’s shack.”</p> - -<p>“You mean the Indian called Longnose?” -queried Randy, for the boys had heard of such -an individual living along Sunset Trail. He was -an old man and quite a notorious character, and -the lads had thought that some time they might -visit him.</p> - -<p>“That’s the fellow. They put Mr. Rover to -bed and sent one of the men off for a doctor. -He was unconscious for a while, but then he -began to call out for his sons and for Jack<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_242"></a>[242]</span> -and Fred. One of the men knew about you being -in this vicinity and said you were stopping -with Cal Corning. So then I rode over to Corning’s -place. He wasn’t home, but the women -folks there told me that you were on a camping -trip and that I could find you either at Dogberry -Lake or Gansen Lake. I rode over to Dogberry -first, and then I came here. My name is Nick -Ocker. I’m from Allways.”</p> - -<p>“Will you take us over to my dad?” questioned -Andy.</p> - -<p>“Sure, I will. I told the other fellows that -I’d come back with you. They thought if they -couldn’t get the doctor they might get some sort -of a wagon and move Mr. Rover over to Allways. -He’s west of here, and it would be easier traveling -that way than this. The road is better going. -Besides that, we’ve got two doctors over there, -and one of them, Doc Hendershot, runs a kind -of hospital.”</p> - -<p>The sad news that the twins’ father had been -seriously hurt worried the boys greatly. The -twins were the most affected and so worked up -they could scarcely prepare themselves for the -trip.</p> - -<p>“Oh, Jack! suppose he dies?” burst out Andy -frantically.</p> - -<p>“Oh, it may not be so bad, Andy,” said the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_243"></a>[243]</span> -young major soothingly. “First reports are often -ten times worse than they ought to be.”</p> - -<p>“But if he’s got a fractured skull——” put in -Randy, and then choked up so he could not go on.</p> - -<p>The boys could think of but one thing, and that -was to get to Tom Rover’s side as quickly as -possible. Kicking the campfire into the lake so -that the blaze might do no damage during their -absence, they ran for their horses and were soon -mounted. In their hurry to get away they forgot -almost everything else, although just before leaping -into the saddle Fred grabbed up one of the -pistols and Jack the other.</p> - -<p>The horse on which Nick Ocker was mounted -showed signs of having been ridden a considerable -distance. Yet he got over Sunset Trail at -a fairly good rate of speed, although to the boys, -anxious to get to Tom Rover’s side, it seemed -almost a snail’s pace.</p> - -<p>“If we were only sure where this Longnose’s -cabin was located we could go ahead,” said Randy.</p> - -<p>“That’s right,” breathed his brother, clattering -along beside his twin over the rocky trail. -“Gee, if only we had an auto and could use it!”</p> - -<p>“If dad is seriously hurt what are we going -to do?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know. I suppose it will depend on -circumstances. It’s too bad there isn’t some city<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_244"></a>[244]</span> -near by where we could get a first-class doctor -and maybe put dad in a real hospital. That’s -most likely what he’ll need.”</p> - -<p>Up one foothill and down another passed the -Rover boys and their guide. Then Sunset Trail -made a sharp turn and they found themselves -climbing the mountainside. Here the going was -exceedingly rough, and they had to ride with -care. Then they reached the top of the rise and -went downward, still hugging the mountainside.</p> - -<p>“I reckon it was somewhere along here that -the other fellows picked Mr. Rover up,” observed -Nick Ocker as they clattered along, occasionally -sending a loose stone down into the rocky valley -below them. “It’s a mighty bad place to get a -tumble, if you want to know it.”</p> - -<p>“Did he break any bones, do you know?” questioned -Fred.</p> - -<p>“It seemed to me one of his wrists acted that -way,” answered Ocker. “It was very limp and -swollen. But, of course, Mr. Rover was hurt -too badly around the head to tell anything about -it. He’s got a bad bruise on his left shoulder -too. I don’t like to alarm you boys, but I think -he’ll be mighty lucky if he pulls out of it.”</p> - -<p>“How far have we to go now?” questioned -Randy. He had asked the same question several -times before.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_245"></a>[245]</span></p> - -<p>“Not more than half a mile,” was the reply -of the guide.</p> - -<p>Nick Ocker was not a prepossessing individual -when it came to looks. He was tall, gaunt, and -had several scars on the side of his face and on -his neck. He had bulging black eyes that seemed -at times to almost pop out of his head, and a -crop of black hair that was almost as stiff as a -brush. He was rather poorly dressed, showing -that he was most likely down on his luck.</p> - -<p>But just now the boys paid little attention to -their guide except to follow him on the trail. -Their thoughts were centered upon their relative -who had been hurt. In what condition would -they find him? Was he still alive?</p> - -<p>Presently they reached a split in the roadway. -Sunset Trail continued westward and a smaller -trail headed along the mountainside to the -north.</p> - -<p>“There is Longnose’s cabin!” exclaimed Nick -Ocker, pointing ahead. “And there is one of -the fellows waving to us to come on.”</p> - -<p>The place he pointed out was an old and dilapidated -log cabin built, evidently, by some prospector -years ago. It stood in the shadow of a -clump of fir trees and on one side was an immense -rock resting precariously close to the edge of a -sharp cliff.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_246"></a>[246]</span></p> - -<p>“Are those the Rover boys?” sang out the man -in front of the cabin, as the party came up.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” answered Nick Ocker. “How is Mr. -Rover?”</p> - -<p>“Not so well,” was the reply. “He’s been asking -for his two sons and the others right along. -But listen,” went on the man. “You chaps want -to go in there cautiously. The doctor was here -and said Mr. Rover was not to be excited.”</p> - -<p>Hastily dismounting, the four boys entered the -log cabin, and as they did so the two men outside -led the horses away. Then several other -men appeared, each with his soft hat pulled far -down over his forehead.</p> - -<p>“Make it short and snappy,” said one of the -men to all of the others. “Don’t take any chances. -If you give ’em any rope they’ll fight like wildcats.”</p> - -<p>“I’m all ready,” answered one of the other men. -He was carrying a number of ropes.</p> - -<p>One after another the boys entered the log -cabin. It was rather dark inside, and for several -seconds they could see little or nothing. Then -they saw a bunk on the far side of the room and -on it rested a form partly covered with a blanket. -The head of the form was swathed in bandages. -With their hearts in their throats Andy and -Randy approached what they thought was the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_247"></a>[247]</span> -form of their father, and Fred and Jack followed. -Then, as they were bending over the form in the -bunk, they heard hasty footsteps behind them. -The next instant each of them found his arms -pinned behind him.</p> - -<p>“Take it easy now! Take it easy or you’ll -be sorry for it!” cried one of the men in a hard -voice.</p> - -<p>“If you try to fight you’ll get the worst licking -you ever had in all your life,” added another of -the men.</p> - -<p>“Wha-what does this mean?” stammered -Randy. The sudden turn of affairs completely -bewildered him.</p> - -<p>“Dad! Dad!” came from Andy, who in a flash -thought his father might be the victim of foul -play at the hands of the men who were now attacking -them.</p> - -<p>“Keep quiet there—keep quiet!” ordered one -of the men who was holding Jack.</p> - -<p>But the young major had no intention of submitting -calmly to the unexpected attack that had -been made on him and his cousins. Like a lightning -flash it came to him that they were the victims -of a trap, and his astonishment was increased -when he saw that the man who was holding him -was Carson Davenport!</p> - -<p>“I told you I’d get you some day, you rat!”<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_248"></a>[248]</span> -cried Davenport between his set teeth. “I’ve -waited a long time, but now I’ve got you!” and -still holding Jack he did his best to bind the young -major’s hands behind him.</p> - -<p>In the meanwhile the other boys were struggling -with might and main to get away from the -rascals who were holding them. Half a dozen -blows were struck, and poor Fred was dragged -outside by two of the men and tightly bound, -hands and feet. Andy presently followed, and -then the whole gang of men set upon Randy and -Jack. They continued to fight until each received -a blow on the head that all but stunned him. -Then they, too, were roped up.</p> - -<p>In the mêlée in the cabin Randy and his assailant -had lunged against the bunk where the figure -supposed to be that of Tom Rover rested. In -the mix-up the figure fell out on the floor and -proved to be nothing but a crudely made dummy.</p> - -<p>When the boys recovered somewhat from the -effects of the unexpected attack they were surprised -to find themselves confronted, not only by -Carson Davenport, but also by Tate and Jackson, -Davenport’s cronies in the oil fields. The other -two men were a fellow named Digby and the -guide who had brought them to the ill-fated spot.</p> - -<p>“Well, that trick worked to perfection,” said -Davenport, as he eyed the four prisoners with<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_249"></a>[249]</span> -satisfaction. “Now then, Ocker, tell us just how -you worked it.”</p> - -<p>Thereupon Ocker related how he had gone -directly to Gansen Lake and told his faked story -of Tom Rover’s mishap. He had not been near -Cal Corning’s home, for the reason that the crowd -had already information regarding the movements -of the younger Rovers.</p> - -<p>“I think the best thing you can do, Ocker, is -to go back to that camp and bring all of the duffel -up here. Take Digby with you. Make it look -as if the boys had been there and then moved -on to some other place. That will set Tom Rover -to guessing and give us a chance to make a clean -get-away.”</p> - -<p>“Now you’ve captured us, what do you intend -to do with us?” questioned Jack. The blood -was flowing down one of his cheeks, but he had -no means of wiping it away.</p> - -<p>“You’ll find out a little later,” answered Davenport.</p> - -<p>“You kids are responsible for our dropping a -lot of money down in the oil fields,” came from -Jackson, with a sour look at the Rovers. “We -calculate to get some of that money back.”</p> - -<p>“Nothing happened to you but what you deserved,” -retorted Fred.</p> - -<p>“That’s your way of looking at it. We think<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_250"></a>[250]</span> -differently,” growled Tate, and then he added: -“We might as well be on the way. Longnose -will be back here to-night most likely, and we’ll -want to clean up before he comes.”</p> - -<p>Bound as they were, the boys were helpless. -One after another they were lashed fast to their -horses and then the men brought forth their own -steeds. The log cabin was put in order, the -door closed, and the whole party rode off, Jackson -in advance and Davenport bringing up the -rear. Between them rode the four boys and Tate. -All of the men carried guns, and Davenport had -the pistol taken from Jack while Tate carried -the one Fred had brought along.</p> - -<p>“Well, I’m mighty glad of one thing,” said -Randy to his twin, as they rode along a narrow -trail leading into the mountains. “I’m glad that -figure in the bunk was a dummy and not dad.”</p> - -<p>“That’s right,” answered his brother quickly. -“Gee! when I think of that story being a fake -I’m almost satisfied to be a prisoner.”</p> - -<p>“I wonder if we can’t ride away from them,” -whispered the other.</p> - -<p>“What! with all of them carrying guns? I’m -afraid not. They could easily shoot our horses, -even if they didn’t want to shoot us.”</p> - -<p>The boys, bruised and bleeding from the atrocious -attack made upon them, thought the ride<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_251"></a>[251]</span> -along the mountainside would never come to an -end. The horses had to proceed with care, for -the rocky trail was full of perils, and before the -ride came to an end Fred was so dizzy and weak -he could hardly see. Randy’s back hurt him, and -he would have given almost anything just to lie -down.</p> - -<p>Presently they reached a place where the underbrush -among the trees was heavy. Here the -whole party came to a halt and the men dismounted. -One after another the boys were unlashed -and the ropes binding their feet were released. -Then, somewhat to their surprise, they -were led into a long, low cave shaped somewhat -like a dumb-bell with a narrow opening in the -center. At this opening some rough timbers had -been placed, held securely by several chains. At -one side one of the timbers could be pushed away, -forming something of a door.</p> - -<p>“Now then, in you go!” cried Davenport, and -one after another the lads were thrust into the -back section of the cavern. Then the log door -was pushed again into position and chained, and -the four Rover boys found themselves prisoners -in the cave.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_252"></a>[252]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XXVI">CHAPTER XXVI<br /> -<small>THREE DEMANDS</small></h2> -</div> - - -<p>On the morning following the capture of the -four Rover boys, Miss Jennie Corning, on getting -up to prepare breakfast for her brother and -Tom Rover, was much surprised to find a letter -that had been thrust under the front door of the -house.</p> - -<p>“Well, I declare, it’s a letter for Mr. Rover!” -she exclaimed to herself. “I wonder why they -didn’t knock? Perhaps they thought we were all -asleep and didn’t want to wake us up.”</p> - -<p>She heard Tom stirring in his room, and, going -to it, knocked on the door.</p> - -<p>“A letter for you,” she said as he peered out -through a crack. “I found it shoved under the -front door.”</p> - -<p>On the day previous Tom Rover had received -telegrams from both Mr. Renton and Mr. Parkhurst -stating that they were with him in his actions -against Peter Garrish and that they would -come to Gold Hill as soon as possible.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_253"></a>[253]</span></p> - -<p>“Maybe Garrish has got wind of what I’m up -to and wants to head me off,” thought Tom as -he sat down on a chair by the window and opened -the communication.</p> - -<p>He read the letter hastily and then uttered a -low whistle as he read it a second time. The -communication ran as follows:</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> - -<p>“You and your family have done a whole lot toward -placing us in a hole. Now we intend to get square. We -have your twin sons and the other two boys prisoners a long -distance from here. They are in a spot where you will never -be able to find them. If you ever expect to see your twins -alive again be prepared to pay us fifty thousand dollars in -cash. This is a first notice so that you can get the money -together and have it ready. You will soon receive another -notice as to how the money is to be paid. Do not try to -put the authorities on our track or you will regret it as long -as you live.</p> - -<p class="noi pad75p">“<span class="smcap">Davenport.</span><br /> -“<span class="smcap">Jackson.</span><br /> -“<span class="smcap">Tate.</span>”</p> -</div> - -<p>It would be hard to analyze poor Tom’s feeling -when he had ascertained the contents of the -letter. The news that the boys were prisoners -of their enemies upset him fully as much as the -boys had been upset when they had been told the -twins’ father was injured.</p> - -<p>“Dick was right, after all!” he groaned. “I -thought he was overcautious when he had the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_254"></a>[254]</span> -women folks and the girls taken away. But he -was right. Davenport must have been up around -Colby Hall and Clearwater Hall for the express -purpose of getting his hands on the boys, and -the girls too. It was a deep-laid plot, no doubt -of it. And that being so, they have probably -done everything they could to cover up their -tracks.”</p> - -<p>What to do Tom hardly knew. He dressed -with all possible haste and then went to talk the -matter over with Cal Corning, who had not been -away from home, as Nick Ocker had told the -boys.</p> - -<p>“It’s a villainous piece of business,” was Corning’s -comment. “Why, those rascals have kidnaped -the lads! They ought every one of them -to be shot down!”</p> - -<p>“I agree with you,” answered Tom. “But -first we’ve got to find them. You told them to -go to a place called Gansen Lake, didn’t you?”</p> - -<p>“Yes. It’s one of the finest spots in this vicinity -for camping out.”</p> - -<p>“Then I think I’d better ride over there and -try to find out what happened,” went on the twins’ -father. “I’d like you to come along.”</p> - -<p>“I sure will, Mr. Rover. And we’ll take guns -along too—we may need ’em,” went on Cal -Corning, an angry look in his eyes. “I hope<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_255"></a>[255]</span> -we can round those rascals up. Things have been -pretty peaceable like in this county, and we want -’em to continue that way. We don’t harbor no -bandits nor kidnapers either.”</p> - -<p>Tom waited until Cal Corning had swallowed -a hasty breakfast. For himself, he managed to -drink a cup of coffee at the earnest solicitation -of Miss Jennie and Miss Lucy, both of whom -were highly excited over what was taking place. -Then the two men rode off toward Lake Gansen.</p> - -<p>It was an easy matter for Corning to locate the -spot where the four boys had camped. On the -edge of the lake they found the remains of the -campfire, and, searching the vicinity, came upon -a handkerchief bearing Fred’s initials. But -everything was gone, for Ocker and Digby had -taken the things away the evening before.</p> - -<p>Cal Corning was a thorough backwoodsman -and after a careful search declared that all of -the horses had passed up to Sunset Trail. They -followed the hoofmarks for a short distance, but -soon lost them where the trail became rocky.</p> - -<p>It was long after dark before Tom Rover returned -to the Corning homestead. Cal had preceded -him, but Tom had been loath to give up -the hunt for the missing ones. He had found -absolutely no trace of the boys, and he was increasingly -dispirited. For the time being all<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_256"></a>[256]</span> -thoughts concerning Peter Garrish and his doings -were forgotten.</p> - -<p>“I’ve got to do something,” muttered Tom to -himself. “I’ve simply got to do something!” -But what to do he did not know. He started -another hunt the next day, and then, being equally -unsuccessful in getting a trace of the four boys, -rode over to Maporah and sent a long telegram -to his two brothers.</p> - -<p>The telegram was delivered to Dick Rover at -the home on Riverside Drive in New York just -at a time when Dick and Sam were so excited -they could scarcely contain themselves.</p> - -<p>And their excitement was justified, for while -the two men had been eating dinner in Dick’s -home, a messenger had appeared at the front door -with two communications, one addressed to Dick -and the other to his younger brother. Each of -the two letters was similar to that sent to Tom -Rover. In the one addressed to Dick the three -rascals, Davenport, Jackson and Tate, demanded -fifty thousand dollars for the safe return of Jack, -while in the communication addressed to Sam -the same amount of money was demanded for the -safe return of Fred. Completely bewildered by -these letters the two men had been discussing the -situation when the telegram from Tom was -brought in.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_257"></a>[257]</span></p> - -<p>“Poor Tom is in the same boat!” exclaimed -Sam. “Those scoundrels want fifty thousand -dollars from him or they won’t return the twins.”</p> - -<p>“That means that Tate, Jackson and Davenport -want a hundred and fifty thousand dollars from -us for the safe return of the four boys,” came -from Dick. “It’s a pretty stiff demand, I take -it.”</p> - -<p>“Are you going to pay it, Dick?”</p> - -<p>“Not if I can possibly help it. Fifty thousand -dollars isn’t a flea bite. At the same time, I -don’t want them to hurt Jack or the other boys. -I know Davenport and his crowd pretty well. -They are about as hard-boiled as they come. I -suppose the gang are as mad as hornets at me -and the kids for the way we turned the tables on -them down in the oil fields.”</p> - -<p>“Well, I don’t believe in giving them a cent, -either,” said Sam. “Just the same, it makes me -shiver to think of what they might do to Fred -if I don’t pony up.”</p> - -<p>“We’ve got to do something, that’s sure.” Dick -Rover began to pace up and down the floor. “I -expect Tom is just as much worried as we are. -It was an outrage to let Davenport and those -other fellows out of prison, and this proves it. -I’ll tell you what, Sam. I’d give a good part of -that fifty thousand dollars right now to get my<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_258"></a>[258]</span> -hands on Davenport,” and Dick’s eyes sparked -angrily.</p> - -<p>From the servant girl they learned that the -message had been delivered by a boy. Who the -fellow was she did not know, nor could she give -a very good description of his appearance.</p> - -<p>“I suppose he was a kid just hired for the -occasion,” said Dick. “Most likely he knew nothing -about the fellow who gave him the letters.” -And in this surmise Jack’s father was correct.</p> - -<p>The two talked the matter over for half an -hour and then Dick telephoned to a telegraph -station and sent a telegram to Tom stating he -was starting for Maporah immediately and that -Sam would probably follow in a day or two.</p> - -<p>“Somebody will have to go down to the office -in the morning,” said Dick. “I’ll take the midnight -train for Chicago. You can follow just -as soon as you can fix things up in Wall Street,” -and so it was arranged.</p> - -<p>Although he did not know it, Dick Rover’s -departure for the Grand Central Terminal was -noted by a young man who was watching the -three Rover houses from the other side of Riverside -Drive. This person was none other than -the fellow who had introduced himself to the -Rover boys as Joe Brooks. And it was Brooks, -acting on information sent to him by telegraph<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_259"></a>[259]</span> -by Davenport, who had made the demands in -the letters received by Dick and Sam.</p> - -<p>“Going West, eh?” muttered Brooks to himself, -after he saw Dick on his way on the midnight -limited. “I’ll have to let Davenport know -about this,” and he immediately forwarded a -cipher dispatch. Then he returned to the vicinity -of the Rover homes to learn if possible what -Sam Rover intended to do.</p> - -<p>He remained around the vicinity for more than -an hour, then returned to his hotel to snatch a -few hours’ sleep. But he was up by seven o’clock -and once more on the watch, and he followed Sam -down into Wall Street and at noon saw Sam also -depart for Maporah. Then he sent an additional -dispatch to Davenport.</p> - -<p>“I think I might as well go out West myself -now,” he told himself after the dispatch had been -forwarded. “There is no use of letting Davenport -and that crowd get their fists on one hundred -and fifty thousand dollars when I’m not -around. If I’m not on hand they may forget -all the work I’ve done on the case. I’m entitled -to my full share of whatever comes in, and I intend -to have it.” A few hours later he too -departed for the West, getting a ticket for Allways. -He traveled as he was as far as Chicago. -But there, before changing to the other train,<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_260"></a>[260]</span> -he donned the costume of a Westerner and put on -a wig of sandy gray hair which made him look -considerably older than he was.</p> - -<p>Although he had not said a word to anybody -about it, Dick Rover carried with him on his -Western trip the equivalent of seventy-five thousand -dollars, part in cash and part in Liberty -Bonds. When Sam left the city at noon the -day following he carried a like amount of cash -and securities, the two sums making the total of -the amount demanded by the rascals who were -holding the four boys for ransom.</p> - -<p>“If the worst comes to the worst, we’ll have -to pony up and let it go at that,” was the way -Dick had expressed himself before leaving. “Just -the same, I hope we won’t have to give up a cent, -and that we can catch those rascals red-handed.”</p> - -<p>Dick hoped greatly that Tom would have good -news for him on his arrival. But he was doomed -to disappointment. Tom rode over to the Maporah -station to meet his brother, and one look -at his face told Dick that so far the hunt for the -missing boys had proved fruitless.</p> - -<p>“I’m keeping the thing as quiet as possible,” -said Tom, whose eyes showed that he had slept -but little the past few nights. “But I’ve got Cal -Corning, Hank Butts, Lew Billings, and half a -dozen other men hunting high and low for the<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_261"></a>[261]</span> -boys. So far though they haven’t turned up the -slightest clew, and I haven’t been able to get a -clew myself, although I’ve been riding up and -down one trail and another and making inquiries -of every one I met. Not a soul seems to have -seen them since they were at Lake Gansen.”</p> - -<p>“Have you received any more letters?” asked -Dick.</p> - -<p>“No. But I’m expecting one every day. Those -fellows are probably as anxious as we are. -They’ll want to get their money and most likely -get out of the country—maybe going down into -Mexico where we can’t get at them.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t like it, Tom, that you haven’t got -more word,” and now Dick’s face showed deeper -anxiety than ever. “Those fellows may have got -cold feet on the whole proposition and done away -with the boys.”</p> - -<p>“That may be so, Dick,” and Tom’s voice took -on a tone of hopelessness. “I wouldn’t put it past -Davenport and that gang to do anything. I -only pray to Heaven that the boys may still be -alive.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_262"></a>[262]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XXVII">CHAPTER XXVII<br /> -<small>PRISONERS IN THE CAVE</small></h2> -</div> - - -<p>Meanwhile, what of the four Rover boys -and their captors?</p> - -<p>Bruised and bleeding, the lads had been thrown -into the rear part of the stony cavern, as already -mentioned. The ropes which had bound them -had been taken away, but they were prisoners -behind heavy logs kept in place by strong -chains.</p> - -<p>Fred was so weak he was unable for the time -being to stand, and so slipped down in a heap -in a corner with his back against a big stone. -There Andy followed him, nursing a wounded -shoulder where he had been struck with a club. -Randy and Jack had also suffered, the former -having one arm severely wrenched in the mêlée -at Longnose’s cabin and the young major suffering -from several cuts on the forehead and on -his chin.</p> - -<p>“Now then, you boys behave yourselves and -rest a while, and then we’ll have a talk,” announced<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_263"></a>[263]</span> -Davenport, and he and his gang went -outside, leaving the boys alone.</p> - -<p>It was rather dark in the cavern, the only light -coming from the entrance, which was partly -screened by the bushes, and from a small crack -overhead. This crack served to ventilate the -place, there being a continual current of air from -the opening in front to that above.</p> - -<p>It must be admitted that the four boys felt -anything but happy as they peered at their surroundings. -All were too fatigued from the forced -ride over the rocky trail to do much talking. -They gathered in a group on the stony floor of -the cave, trying to attend to their cuts and bruises -as well as their limited means permitted.</p> - -<p>“Gee, if a fellow only had a bit of water!” said -Fred.</p> - -<p>“They are a bunch of beasts!” cried Randy.</p> - -<p>“They have certainly made us prisoners,” said -Jack grimly. “Evidently they fixed this place on -purpose for us.”</p> - -<p>“Certainly looks it,” came from Andy. “Gee, -it’s just like a regular prison! Not much chance -of getting away from here, I’m afraid.”</p> - -<p>A little later Tate came in carrying two buckets -of water and two towels. He was followed by -Jackson, who unlocked the chain holding the log -of the doorway in place, so that the water and<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_264"></a>[264]</span> -towels might be placed inside of the prison-like -apartment. The men had a lantern with them, -and this they placed on a flat stone.</p> - -<p>“There is one bucket to wash in and another -for drinking,” said Tate. “And here are a couple -of towels you can use on your hurts. We didn’t -mean to treat you quite so rough, and it wouldn’t -have happened if you hadn’t put up a fight.”</p> - -<p>“What are you going to do with us, Tate?” -demanded Jack.</p> - -<p>“You’ll find out a little later. Davenport will -come in and talk with you.”</p> - -<p>“I suppose you’ve made another demand on -our folks for money,” declared Randy.</p> - -<p>“Don’t bother your head about that now,” put -in Jackson. “Better have a drink and wash up. -Then you’ll feel better.” Thereupon the two men -placed the log of the doorway in position, adjusted -the chain, and left the cave.</p> - -<p>The boys were glad to get the water and likewise -the use of the lantern. Each washed in turn -and took a drink, and then all felt somewhat -better. But their long tramp through the woods -that afternoon, the ride to Longnose’s cabin, and -then the ride to the cave had made all of them -exceedingly hungry.</p> - -<p>“Wonder if they’re going to give us anything -to eat,” remarked Fred after the light from outside<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_265"></a>[265]</span> -had faded, leaving only the lantern to light -the cavern.</p> - -<p>“I hardly think they intend to starve us,” replied -Jack. “Those fellows are out for only one -thing—money.”</p> - -<p>The young major was right in regard to being -starved, and less than an hour later Tate and -Digby appeared carrying a pot of stew, another -of coffee, and a loaf of bread.</p> - -<p>“It’s the best we can do to-night,” said Tate, -grinning. “Perhaps to-morrow we’ll have something -better.”</p> - -<p>“Then you intend to keep us prisoners?” demanded -Jack.</p> - -<p>“Sure thing!”</p> - -<p>“Don’t you know you’ll get yourselves into hot -water doing that, Tate?”</p> - -<p>“I reckon we know what we’re doing, Rover.”</p> - -<p>“If you kids will only behave yourselves you’ll -be treated fine,” put in Digby. “We don’t want -to hurt you. All we expect to do is to keep you -here for maybe a week at the most. As soon -as your folks come across we’ll let you go.”</p> - -<p>“And suppose they don’t come across?” questioned -Fred.</p> - -<p>“Then you’ll have to take the consequences.”</p> - -<p>Once more the Rover boys were left to themselves. -The men had brought with them four<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_266"></a>[266]</span> -tin plates, four cups, and the necessary knives, -forks and spoons, and the lads lost no time in -attacking the simple meal which had been furnished -them.</p> - -<p>“This must have been a well-prepared plan of -theirs,” was Andy’s comment while they were -eating. “They’ve even got tableware for us, and -towels.”</p> - -<p>“I’ll wager Davenport’s had this planned ever -since he went to Haven Point,” returned Jack. -“Perhaps he thought he could get hold of us or a -hold of the girls while we were there. And since -I’ve been here thinking things over I’ve got another -idea,” went on the young major slowly. -“I may be all wrong, but somehow I can’t get -it out of my mind.”</p> - -<p>“What is that?” questioned Fred.</p> - -<p>“Do you remember that fellow who was in -the runabout with Davenport the day we met -them on the road near Colby Hall?”</p> - -<p>“Sure!”</p> - -<p>“Well, ever since we met that fellow named -Joe Brooks first in New York and afterward in -Chicago I’ve been trying to figure out where I saw -the chap. Now I’m wondering if he wasn’t the -fellow who was driving that car.”</p> - -<p>“Why, he said he was a friend of Fatty -Hendry’s!” exclaimed Andy.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_267"></a>[267]</span></p> - -<p>“Yes, he said so. But that doesn’t make it so, -does it?”</p> - -<p>“You think he was a faker?” came quickly -from Randy.</p> - -<p>“He was if he was in cahoots with Davenport. -Do you remember how he stood alongside of us -when we were buying our tickets for Maporah, -and how he questioned us about Sunset Trail -when we were going around with him in Chicago? -He must have been nothing but a confederate of -Davenport and his gang.” And in this surmise, -as we already know, Jack was correct.</p> - -<p>Although the bread was somewhat stale, the -stew and the coffee were both warm and fairly -good, and, all told, the boys managed to satisfy -their hunger. They were wondering what was -going to happen next when Jackson and Digby -came in carrying four blankets.</p> - -<p>“No feather beds for you kids to-night,” said -Digby. “But I reckon you’ll find these a good -deal better than nothing.”</p> - -<p>“Davenport told me to tell you he’d have a -talk with you in the morning,” put in Jackson. -“Now don’t try to break out and get away, because -one of us will be on guard in front of the -cave all night. Whoever is there will be armed -and ready to shoot if you try any monkey business.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_268"></a>[268]</span></p> - -<p>“Have you got a camp near by?” questioned -Jack.</p> - -<p>“Yes; we’re right where we can keep our eyes -on you.”</p> - -<p>The men went out and once more the four -Rovers were left to themselves. Jack and Randy -now felt better, and while the latter took up the -lantern the young major made a careful inspection -of the walls of the cavern.</p> - -<p>This inspection was disappointing. There were -several nooks and angles in the back of the cave -and one large crack and several small ones, all -leading upward. But nothing in the way of an -opening large enough to admit the passage of the -body was revealed.</p> - -<p>“It isn’t likely that those fellows would leave -any loophole for us,” remarked Randy, as he -held up the lantern. “They probably went over -this place very carefully before they set those -logs up and chained them.”</p> - -<p>“I suppose that’s true,” was Jack’s answer. -“But I’m going to get out of here somehow if I -possibly can.”</p> - -<p>“Humph! I guess we all want to get away if -it can be done, Jack.”</p> - -<p>“If we don’t get away soon those rascals will -hold our dads up for thousands and thousands of -dollars.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_269"></a>[269]</span></p> - -<p>“I know that, too. But we’re not going to be -able to get away if this prison is secure, and if -they’re going to set a guard to watch us. For -all you know, they may be listening to every word -we’re saying.”</p> - -<p>As tired and worn out as they were, Andy and -Fred also took a look around the rocky prison. -But nothing new was brought to light, and presently -all four of the boys were too tired to do -more. They arranged their blankets as best they -could, and then sank down to rest. But it was -a long while before any of them fell asleep. Jack -was the last to drop off, and he turned the lantern -low just before doing so in order not to waste -the oil, for there was no telling if any more -would be forthcoming.</p> - -<p>When the four boys arose in the morning each -felt in anything but an agreeable humor. All -were stiff and lame and it is doubtful if any of -them could have run very far even had the chance -offered. They had expected a visit from Davenport, -but much to their surprise that individual -failed to show himself. Instead Tate and Ocker -brought them a breakfast consisting of coffee, -bread, and some slices of bacon.</p> - -<p>“Sorry I can’t let you out in the sunshine,” -said Tate. “But if you behave yourselves to-day -maybe we’ll let you out to-morrow.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_270"></a>[270]</span></p> - -<p>“Is Davenport in command here?” questioned -Jack.</p> - -<p>“He’s our leader, yes.”</p> - -<p>“Tell him I want to talk to him.”</p> - -<p>“He’s gone off and he won’t be back until this -afternoon.”</p> - -<p>After that the hours dragged by more slowly -than ever. The boys chafed under the restraint -but could not think of a single thing to do to -better their condition.</p> - -<p>“I wonder if we can’t push some of those logs -apart and squeeze through the opening somehow,” -whispered Fred after the breakfast had been disposed -of. “Maybe some of the chains are not -as tight as they look.”</p> - -<p>With the coming of day the light in the cave -had grown brighter. With this, and also the lantern -to aid them, the four lads set to work and -examined the logs and the chains minutely. As -they did this they watched the opening to the -cave so that no one might notice what they were -doing. But none of the gang that had made -them captives appeared.</p> - -<p>At first the case looked hopeless and the boys -were filled with despair. But then Andy noticed -where one of the chains seemed to have slipped -down over a notch in one of the logs. This was -pried up and by their united efforts the boys were<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_271"></a>[271]</span> -finally able to move the top of one of the logs a -distance of six or eight inches.</p> - -<p>“There! I’m sure that opening is wide enough -to let a fellow out,” declared Fred. “Anyhow, -I am sure I could get through it.”</p> - -<p>“We could all get through if we could get up -there,” returned Jack. The widened opening between -the logs was a foot or two above his head.</p> - -<p>It was here that their gymnastic exercises stood -the boys in good stead. Jack quickly managed to -place himself on Randy’s shoulders and then -squeezed his way through the opening between -the logs. Fred and Andy followed, and then -those outside gave Randy a hand up, and presently -all four of the lads stood outside of what -had been their prison.</p> - -<p>“Now what shall we do—make a rush for it?” -whispered Fred.</p> - -<p>“Wait a minute. I’ll see how the land lies,” -announced the young major, and while the others -waited he crawled cautiously to the entrance of -the cave and peered out between the bushes.</p> - -<p>The others waited with bated breath wondering -what would happen next. Half a minute -passed and then Jack tiptoed his way back to his -cousins.</p> - -<p>“Tate and Jackson are out there, smoking their -pipes and resting on the ground,” he announced.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_272"></a>[272]</span> -“Each has a gun handy. They are about fifty -feet from the entrance to the cave.”</p> - -<p>“Are they looking this way?” asked Randy.</p> - -<p>“Yes, both are facing the entrance to the cave.”</p> - -<p>“Have they got their guns in their hands?” -questioned Fred.</p> - -<p>“No, their guns are resting against a tree near -by.”</p> - -<p>“Then why can’t we make a dash for it?” asked -Andy recklessly.</p> - -<p>“I don’t think we’ll have to do that,” answered -the young major. “I’ve got another plan.”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_273"></a>[273]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XXVIII">CHAPTER XXVIII<br /> -<small>TRYING TO ESCAPE</small></h2> -</div> - - -<p>In a whisper so that the two men outside of -the cave might not hear him, Jack outlined his -plan for escape.</p> - -<p>“The bushes on the left of the entrance are -very thick and extend outside for ten or fifteen -feet. There are also several bushes just in front -of the entrance that are a foot or more high. -If we can crawl out in snake fashion maybe we -can get into those bushes and work our way -along until we reach some spot where we shall -be out of line of their vision. Then, as soon -as we get that far, we can leg it for all we are -worth.”</p> - -<p>“Gosh, Jack, I hope we can do it!” returned -Randy. “Come on, let’s try at once. Those fellows -may take it into their heads to come into -the cave any time.”</p> - -<p>All were more than willing to make the attempt -to escape, even though they realized that the men -watching them were desperate characters and<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_274"></a>[274]</span> -would not hesitate to use their firearms if they -thought it necessary.</p> - -<p>The four boys approached the entrance of the -cave with caution, dropping flat on their stomachs -as they did so. Then, led by Jack, one after -another wormed his way along until the bushes -screening the opening were reached.</p> - -<p>“Now be careful,” warned Jack. “Don’t shake -the bushes too much or those men will get suspicious. -It may pay to go slow. And don’t -make any noise.”</p> - -<p>As silently as Indians on a hunt the four boys -began to worm their way through the bushes at -the side of the cave opening. This was no easy -task, for there was always danger of cracking -some dry twig or of shaking the tops of the -bushes unduly. They could hear the men talking -earnestly and even heard Jackson knock out his -pipe against a tree.</p> - -<p>“As soon as I get my hands on the dough I’m -going to light out for Mexico,” they heard Jackson -tell Tate. “That’s the safest place to hide.”</p> - -<p>“Maybe it is,” they heard Tate answer. “But -I don’t like to live among those Greasers. I’ll -try my luck up in the Northwest. I don’t think -anybody will try to follow me to where I’m -going.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_275"></a>[275]</span></p> - -<p>“Do you think the Rovers will come across, -Tate?”</p> - -<p>“Sure, they will! They’ll pay up to the last -dollar! Davenport will make ’em do it!”</p> - -<p>“But suppose they balk?”</p> - -<p>“Then Davenport will send ’em a finger or an -ear. That will surely bring ’em to terms mighty -quick.”</p> - -<p>“Would he go as far as that?”</p> - -<p>“Davenport? You don’t know the man! He’d -go a great deal further if he thought it would -bring him in any money. That fellow is about -as cold-blooded as they make ’em.”</p> - -<p>Every one of the boys heard this talk, and it -made them feel anything but comfortable. Evidently -the scoundrels who had made them captives -would stop at nothing to accomplish their -ends.</p> - -<p>Presently Jack found himself confronted by a -big rock that stuck up almost to the top of the -bushes. As silently as a cat after a bird, he -crawled over this rock, and one after another -the others followed. Then came a series of rocks -and more brushwood, and at last the four lads -found themselves out of sight of Tate and Jackson.</p> - -<p>“Which way are you going to head?” questioned<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_276"></a>[276]</span> -Randy when he thought it was safe to -speak.</p> - -<p>“I don’t know,” was the whispered reply. -“The main thing is to get out of reach of those -fellows. Come on—don’t lose any time. If they -discover our escape they’ll do their best to round -us up again.”</p> - -<p>Without knowing where they were going, the -four boys plunged on through the bushes and -over the rough rocks until they came to a narrow -trail running along the mountainside.</p> - -<p>“I think we’re heading for Sunset Trail,” -announced Fred. “And if we are, so much the -better.”</p> - -<p>“If we see or hear anybody coming jump behind -the trees or bushes,” ordered Jack. “We -might run into Davenport. They said he had -gone off on some sort of an errand.”</p> - -<p>The boys pushed on for several hundred feet, -and there found that the trail came to an end -at a spring of water which gushed forth from between -several rocks. Beyond this point was a -heavy mass of practically impenetrable forest.</p> - -<p>“Doesn’t look as if we could go any farther in -this direction,” remarked Andy, his face falling as -he gazed around.</p> - -<p>“No. I guess we’ve got to go back,” answered -the young major.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_277"></a>[277]</span></p> - -<p>“Wait a second. I’m going to have a drink,” -cried Fred, and bent down to partake of the clear, -cool water of the spring.</p> - -<p>All were thirsty, and they spent a full minute -in refreshing themselves. They were just turning -away from the spring when they heard a -shout followed presently by three gunshots in -rapid succession.</p> - -<p>“They’ve discovered our escape and that’s a -signal to warn the others!” ejaculated Jack. -“Now we’ve got to be careful or they’ll catch -us sure.”</p> - -<p>How to turn the boys did not know. They -could not go ahead, and they did not want to backtrack -on the trail for fear of running into some -of their enemies. To climb the mountainside was -practically impossible, and it looked almost as dangerous -to attempt to descend between the uncertain -rocks and dense brushwood.</p> - -<p>“Well, it’s suicide to stay where we are,” was -the way Andy expressed himself.</p> - -<p>“Can’t do it,” added his twin.</p> - -<p>“Unless I’m mistaken, I can see some sort of -a trail below us,” announced Jack. “Look there -and tell me if I am right.”</p> - -<p>All gazed in the direction indicated and came -to the conclusion that there was another and -better trail about a hundred yards below them.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_278"></a>[278]</span> -Then one after another they began the perilous -descent between the rocks and bushes.</p> - -<p>All went well for a distance of sixty yards. -Then Randy slipped and his twin almost immediately -followed. Jack was ahead of them, and -in a twinkling they took the young major off -his feet. Fred made a wild clutch to stop Andy, -and as a consequence he, too, began to slide. All -of the boys went down with a rush, carrying -several small bushes with them. They slid over -the rocks and a number of loose stones, and -finally brought up in a hollow, some small stones -rattling all around them as they did so.</p> - -<p>“Wow! Talk about your toboggans!” gasped -Randy, when he could speak. “I guess I came -down at the rate of half a mile a minute.”</p> - -<p>“Anybody hurt?” sang out Jack. He himself -had scratched his elbow, his ear and one of -his knees.</p> - -<p>All of them were scratched and bumped, but -not seriously, and they stood up quickly, brushing -themselves off and gazing around to find out -where they had landed.</p> - -<p>“Look!” cried Jack, pointing. “If that isn’t -Sunset Trail over there then I miss my guess! -What do you say?”</p> - -<p>“It sure is! And yonder is Longnose’s cabin,” -answered Fred.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_279"></a>[279]</span></p> - -<p>“Out of sight! All of you!” came quickly -from Randy. “There is Davenport and a couple -of others with him!”</p> - -<p>One after another the Rover boys tried to hide -behind such rocks and bushes as were available. -But their movements came to little. They were -discovered by one of the men with Davenport, -and that individual immediately set up a cry of -alarm. Then the men, led by Davenport, came -riding toward the spot as rapidly as the condition -of the trail permitted.</p> - -<p>“Stop where you are!” yelled the man from -the oil fields. “Hands up and stop, or it will -be the worse for you!”</p> - -<p>The boys heard the rascal but paid no attention -to his threat. They did their best to lose -themselves in some bushes below the spot where -they had landed. But the way was rough and -uncertain and one after another they took another -tumble, to find themselves at last hopelessly -tangled up in a mass of brushwood.</p> - -<p>“You can’t get away from us, so you might -as well give up,” yelled Davenport as he rode -as close as the brushwood and rocks would permit. -“Come out of there one by one. If you -don’t, we’ll use our guns.”</p> - -<p>Seeing that all of the men were armed, the -boys knew it would be useless to attempt to go<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_280"></a>[280]</span> -farther, and so one by one they came out of -the tangle of rocks and brushwood, their clothing -torn and their hands bleeding from their -rough experience. Fred was the first to emerge, -and, telling his companions to “keep all of the -rats covered,” Davenport dismounted and caught -the youngest Rover by the arm.</p> - -<p>“Thought you’d get away, eh?” snorted the -oil man, an ugly look crossing his face. “I -reckon we let you have too much liberty. After -this I’ll see to it that you won’t get a yard from -where we place you.”</p> - -<p>All of the boys did their best to argue with -Davenport, but the oil man would not listen to -them, and in the end they were compelled to -march along the trail as it wound in and out -along the mountainside, at last reaching a camp -close to where the cave in which they had been -prisoners was located. At the camp they fell in -with Tate and Jackson, who had been looking -everywhere for the lads.</p> - -<p>“How did they get away?” stormed Davenport.</p> - -<p>“Don’t know,” answered Tate. “We haven’t -made an inspection of the cave yet. They must -have crawled through some kind of a hole.”</p> - -<p>The cave was entered, and soon the rascals -discovered how two of the logs had been pried -apart at the top.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_281"></a>[281]</span></p> - -<p>“After this we’ll have to guard ’em! That’s -all there is to it!” declared Davenport. “Why, -if we hadn’t been lucky enough to spot ’em, they’d -have gotten away sure.”</p> - -<p>“See here, Davenport! what’s the meaning of -this, anyway?” questioned Jack, putting on as -bold a front as he could.</p> - -<p>“Hasn’t your father already told you what I -intend to do?” demanded the oil man.</p> - -<p>“He told me you demanded a lot of money -of him.”</p> - -<p>“So I did, Jack Rover. And I intend to get -it—a whole lot of money.”</p> - -<p>“And I suppose you want some money out of -my father too,” put in Fred.</p> - -<p>“That’s right!” answered Tate. “If you want -to know some of the particulars I’ll tell you. -We’re asking fifty thousand dollars for the release -of Jack Rover, fifty thousand dollars for -the release of Fred Rover and fifty thousand -dollars for the release of Andy Rover and Randy -Rover. That’s a hundred and fifty thousand -dollars for the bunch.”</p> - -<p>“Huh! Then you think my two cousins are -worth twice as much as my brother and I, eh?” -asked the irrepressible Andy, with a faint grin.</p> - -<p>“Pah, Andy Rover! Don’t make fun of it!” -snarled Davenport. “It’s nothing to laugh at.<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_282"></a>[282]</span> -If you don’t like the price we’ve put on you and -your brother we can easily raise it to fifty thousand -apiece.”</p> - -<p>“That’s the talk!” cried Tate. “Then we’d -have fifty thousand dollars more to divide between -us,” and he smiled wickedly.</p> - -<p>“This high-handed proceeding may get you in -hot water, Davenport,” said Jack.</p> - -<p>“I’m willing to take the risk. Now that we’ve -got you again I’ll see to it personally that you’ll -never get back to your folks again until that -money is paid.”</p> - -<p>“Suppose our folks can’t raise the money?” -questioned Fred.</p> - -<p>“I happen to know that they can raise it,” -answered the oil man. “Your folks are rich. -They have made barrels of money out of their -transactions in Wall Street and in the West and -down in the oil fields. They can pay that hundred -and fifty thousand dollars easily enough, -and they are going to do it.”</p> - -<p>“Have you already made a demand for the -money?” asked Randy.</p> - -<p>“We have.”</p> - -<p>“Well, if they won’t pay it, what then?” questioned -Andy.</p> - -<p>“Then we’ll put the screws on you boys until<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_283"></a>[283]</span> -you send word to your folks that they’ve got to -pay.”</p> - -<p>“And if we won’t send word, what then?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, you’ll send word all right enough before -we get through with you,” replied Davenport -suggestively.</p> - -<p>Then the boys were hustled back into their -prison and additional chains were placed upon -the logs. After that a regular guard was stationed -at the entrance to the cave, so that another -escape would be impossible.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_284"></a>[284]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XXIX">CHAPTER XXIX<br /> -<small>ANOTHER DEMAND</small></h2> -</div> - - -<p>A week dragged wearily by and the four -Rover boys still found themselves prisoners of -Carson Davenport and his gang.</p> - -<p>During that time they had been given no chance -to escape. For two days they were kept in the -close confinement of the cave and after that they -were taken out each day for several hours so -that they might enjoy the fresh air and the sunshine. -But when this was done each had his -hands tied behind him and was fastened by a rope -to one of the trees while not less than two of the -men sat near by, guns handy, to guard them.</p> - -<p>“Gee, we couldn’t be any worse off if we were -in a regular prison,” was the way Randy expressed -himself.</p> - -<p>“If we were in a regular prison I think the -food would be better,” answered Fred.</p> - -<p>For the first three days the food supplied to -them had been fairly good. But now it was -becoming worse every day. That morning they<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_285"></a>[285]</span> -had had the vilest of coffee and bread that was -musty and old, and the previous evening the stew -offered to them had made the twins sick.</p> - -<p>They were satisfied that Davenport and his -crowd were negotiating with not only the twins’ -father but with the fathers of Jack and Fred. -But they were given only a slight inkling of -how matters were progressing. Then they heard -the oil man tell Jackson and Tate that he expected -Booster to arrive soon.</p> - -<p>“And as soon as he comes we’ll put the screws -on the boys. That will bring their folks to -terms,” said Davenport.</p> - -<p>The next day the fellow called Booster put in -an appearance, and despite the wig he was wearing -the boys to their surprise recognized the young -man who had introduced himself as Joe Brooks. -The confidence man smiled grimly when Jack -spoke to him.</p> - -<p>“I fooled you kids pretty neatly, didn’t I, in -New York and in Chicago?” said Joe Booster, -for that was his real name. “You never suspected -that I was in with Davenport, did you?”</p> - -<p>“Then you don’t know Fatty Hendry at all, -do you?” put in Andy.</p> - -<p>“Oh, I met him once,” answered the confidence -man carelessly. “I palmed myself off as a friend -of one of his cousins and got him to lend me ten<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_286"></a>[286]</span> -dollars. That was when I was pretty well down on -my uppers.”</p> - -<p>Davenport, Tate, Jackson and Booster had a -long conversation and then the four rascals came -again to the boys.</p> - -<p>“Well, how are you making out?” asked Booster -pleasantly. “They give you pretty good grub, -don’t they?”</p> - -<p>“No, it’s getting worse every day,” answered -Fred bluntly.</p> - -<p>“Why, I thought they were giving you genuine -mocha coffee,” went on the confidence man.</p> - -<p>“Giving us dishwater!” retorted Andy.</p> - -<p>“And fine stew, too!”</p> - -<p>“It made me sick yesterday,” came from Randy.</p> - -<p>“Well, you listen to us,” put in Davenport. -“Unless you’re willing to do what we want you -to, the grub is going to be a good deal worse -instead of better. More than that, we’ll keep you -in the cave all the time.”</p> - -<p>“What is it you want us to do?” questioned -Jack, although he already had an idea on that -subject.</p> - -<p>“We want all of you boys to write a letter -to your fathers, stating that they had better pay -the money that we have demanded of them and -that otherwise you are afraid of what may happen -to you. You can tell them that so far you<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_287"></a>[287]</span> -have had the best of food and the best of treatment -generally, but that you have been threatened -with starvation if the money isn’t forthcoming. -We want all of you to make that letter just as -strong as you can. You write the letter,” he -went on, pointing to Jack, “and all of you sign -it with your full names, so that your folks will -know it’s a genuine communication.”</p> - -<p>“Excuse me, Davenport, but I’m not writing -any such letter,” declared Jack flatly.</p> - -<p>“Neither am I,” put in Fred.</p> - -<p>“Nor I,” added the twins in concert.</p> - -<p>“You will write it!” bellowed Davenport, his -anger rising swiftly. “If you don’t write it I’ll -give each of you a horsewhipping.”</p> - -<p>“That’s the talk!” cried Tate.</p> - -<p>“Give ’em a licking and no supper,” added -Jackson.</p> - -<p>“I don’t think you’ll have to whip ’em,” came -from Joe Booster, who did not believe in violence -of any sort. “Just let ’em go without their supper, -and their breakfast to-morrow morning. -Maybe then they’ll sing a different tune.”</p> - -<p>“I owe ’em a licking for all the things they’ve -done against me,” growled Davenport.</p> - -<p>“Never mind. It will be enough after we get -hold of that money,” returned Booster. “Just -cut ’em off from the eats. That’s the way you<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_288"></a>[288]</span> -can bring anybody to terms. I’ve tried it before, -and I know.”</p> - -<p>“All right then,” said the oil man shortly. And -then he and his cronies left the cave.</p> - -<p>“Well, they’re a nice bunch, I don’t think!” -came from Andy, when the four boys found -themselves alone.</p> - -<p>“Going to starve us, eh?” muttered Fred. “Do -you think they’ll dare do it?”</p> - -<p>“It looks to me as if they’d dare to do anything,” -came from Jack. “Gee, it’s too bad we -didn’t make our escape when we had the chance.”</p> - -<p>Randy looked toward the entrance of the cave -to make certain that all of the men had departed.</p> - -<p>“Let’s try to get away again to-night,” he -whispered. “It’s our one hope.”</p> - -<p>“I hope our dads don’t turn over that money -to them,” went on Jack, his eyes flashing angrily. -“That bunch oughtn’t to have a hundred and -fifty cents, much less a hundred and fifty thousand -dollars. Such a demand is the worst kind -of a hold-up.”</p> - -<p>“Well, such demands have been made before, -and the money has been paid, too,” answered -Fred. “Don’t you remember that case of the -fellow that was held by the bandits in Algeria, -and the case of the two girls who were held by<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_289"></a>[289]</span> -the Mexican bandits? Their folks had to come -across. Otherwise those people would have been -put out of the way.”</p> - -<p>Supper time came, but no food was brought -to the boys. They, however, were given a bucket -of drinking water by Ocker.</p> - -<p>“Davenport didn’t want you to have this,” -whispered the man, as he handed the water in. -“But I told him I wouldn’t stand for letting you -kids go thirsty. It’s bad enough to make you -go without the eats.”</p> - -<p>“Thank you for so much sympathy anyhow, -Ocker,” returned Jack, and then went on quickly: -“Why does a nice fellow like you stand in with -such a bunch as Davenport’s crowd? Why don’t -you cut them and help us to get away? We can -make it well worth your while.”</p> - -<p>“I wouldn’t dare do it, Rover,” muttered the -man. “They’d never forgive me, and they’d be -sure to get me sooner or later. I’m kind of -sorry that I stood in with ’em, just the same,” -and then, as Tate appeared at the entrance of -the cave, Ocker walked away hastily.</p> - -<p>“Gee, maybe we can work on that fellow’s -sympathies and get him to help us,” was Randy’s -comment.</p> - -<p>“Maybe if we make him a worth-while offer -he’ll help us to escape,” put in his twin. “Even<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_290"></a>[290]</span> -if they got the money from our folks it isn’t -likely that Davenport, Tate and Jackson, along -with that Booster, would let Ocker or Digby -have any great amount of it.”</p> - -<p>The boys wondered what their folks were doing. -Of course, they knew nothing about Dick -Rover and Sam joining Tom in Maporah.</p> - -<p>Davenport, through Booster, had kept a close -watch and reported the arrival at Maporah of -the fathers of Jack and Fred. Thereupon a demand -had been made upon the three older Rovers -for the money, which was to be paid in cash. -It was to be placed in a package under a tree -along Sunset Trail, and the Rovers were to take -care that no one was to be in that vicinity during -the night or early morning under penalty of an -attack from ambush. As soon as the package -was safely received by the Davenport crowd the -four boys were to be released and set on their -way toward Gold Hill.</p> - -<p>“Those fellows certainly know what they -want,” said Sam Rover to his two brothers. -“What are we to do about it?” All efforts to -locate the boys had failed and their fathers were -frantic, not knowing how to turn or what to -do next.</p> - -<p>In the meantime Mr. Renton and Mr. Parkhurst, -the heavy stockholders in the Rolling<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_291"></a>[291]</span> -Thunder mine, had reached Maporah and there -had a short but effective interview with Tom -Rover.</p> - -<p>“I’ll take charge of things here,” declared Mr. -Renton, when he had heard about the boys being -held for ransom. “I think I know exactly -how to handle Garrish. You go ahead and look -for those kids. Garrish won’t get away from -me, and neither will the Rolling Thunder mine.” -And thereupon Tom turned matters over to the -other stockholders who had agreed to act with -him.</p> - -<p>The water brought to them by Ocker satisfied -the boys’ thirst but it did not allay their hunger, -and as hour after hour passed and none of their -captors presented himself, the lads began to grow -desperate.</p> - -<p>“I wish I had an ax! I’d try to smash down -those logs,” declared Andy. “We might be able -to make a rush for it in the dark.”</p> - -<p>“I’ve got an idea! I wonder we didn’t think -of it before,” said Jack in a low tone. “Here, -Randy and Andy, stand back to back and give -me a chance to climb up on your shoulders. -When I’m up there, Fred, you hand me the lantern. -I’m going to inspect those cracks overhead -and see if I can’t find some sort of an opening -up there.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_292"></a>[292]</span></p> - -<p>The young major, having removed his shoes, -was soon standing upright on the shoulders of -the twins. Fred passed up the lantern, and Jack -had the twins move slowly from one part of the -rocky cavern to another.</p> - -<p>For a long while Jack found nothing that -looked promising, but presently he discovered a -stone that seemed to be loose. He told those -below to be on the watch and pulled and tugged -at the bowlder with all his might. It came down -with a crash and a number of loose stones and -some dirt followed. Jack immediately leaped -down and threw himself on the ground, the -others following his example.</p> - -<p>“Hi there! What are you fellows doing?” -came from the entrance to the cave in Jackson’s -voice.</p> - -<p>“A loose stone came down! It nearly smashed -us!” cried Jack.</p> - -<p>“I don’t want to stay here if the roof is coming -down on us,” wailed Fred.</p> - -<p>“Do as we told you to and you won’t have to -stay there,” answered Jackson, and then, after -waiting a few minutes more, the man disappeared -from the entrance.</p> - -<p>Once more Jack mounted to the shoulders of -the twins and with caution he poked at the hole -which had been started.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_293"></a>[293]</span></p> - -<p>“Take off your jacket, Fred, and catch the -loose stones so that they don’t make any noise,” -he whispered. And this the youngest Rover did.</p> - -<p>It was a long, tedious task, and several times -the young major was on the point of giving up. -But just when he felt that his labors were of -no avail he broke through an opening overhead. -Immediately the cool night wind struck him and -he realized that he had reached the outer air.</p> - -<p>Again their gymnastic training stood the lads -in good stead. Jack hauled Fred up and then -held him still higher, and soon the youngest -Rover had crawled through the opening above.</p> - -<p>“I’m right here among a lot of bushes,” he -whispered, looking down. “It’s a side hole, so -there isn’t much danger of its caving in.”</p> - -<p>Fred leaned down and assisted Jack up, and -then the two cut a long heavy stick and with this -assisted the twins to get out of the cave, bringing -Jack’s shoes with them. They were but a short -distance away from the camp of the men and -could hear them talking quite plainly.</p> - -<p>Hardly daring to breathe, the four boys -crawled through the brushwood until they reached -something of a trail. They could see little, owing -to the darkness, but managed to make fair progress.</p> - -<p>“Thank fortune, we’re out of that!” exclaimed<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_294"></a>[294]</span> -Jack presently. “Now we’ve got to see to it that -they don’t catch us again.”</p> - -<p>“Right-o!” answered Randy. Then, looking up -at the sky, he continued: “See how dark it is—not -a star showing. I think it’s going to rain.”</p> - -<p>He was right, and in a few minutes more the -first of the drops began to come down. Then -came a dim flash of lightning, followed presently -by a vivid streak across the heavens.</p> - -<p>“We’re in for a regular thunder storm,” said -Fred. “Gee, I hope the lightning doesn’t strike -us.”</p> - -<p>On and on went the boys, bumping into more -than one tree and sometimes going headlong over -the rocks. They had but one purpose in mind—to -put as much space as possible between themselves -and the Davenport gang.</p> - -<p>At last, having moved along for over an hour -and being soaked to the skin, they came to rest -under the shelter of a rocky precipice. The -storm continued, vivid flashes of lightning being -followed by claps of thunder that echoed and re-echoed -through the mountains.</p> - -<p>“We’ve got to go on,” said Jack, at last. “As -soon as daylight comes those fellows will be -searching for us, and they’ll have a big advantage -for they’ll be on horseback while we’ll be -on foot.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_295"></a>[295]</span></p> - -<p>Forward they went again, although in what -direction they did not know. They were hoping -that they were getting farther and farther away -from the cave where they had been held captive.</p> - -<p>They were passing along the sloping side of -the mountain when another flash of lightning -followed by a loud clap of thunder startled them -and brought them again to a halt. Then came -another crash as a tree toppled down not far -away.</p> - -<p>“Gee, that was close enough!” exclaimed Jack.</p> - -<p>He had scarcely spoken when the four boys -were startled by a yell of fright. A few seconds -later came a man’s voice crying piteously:</p> - -<p>“Help! Help! For the love of heaven, help! -I’m caught fast under the tree and I’ll be crushed -to death! Help!”</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_296"></a>[296]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CHAPTER_XXX">CHAPTER XXX<br /> -<small>THE ROUND-UP—CONCLUSION</small></h2> -</div> - - -<p>“Somebody’s in trouble! We’ll have to see -if we can’t help him!”</p> - -<p>“Beware! It may be one of the Davenport -crowd.”</p> - -<p>“That may be true, but we can’t let him die. -Come on.”</p> - -<p>Another flash of lightning lit up the scene, and -by this the Rover boys saw where a tall tree of -the mountainside had been broken off. The top -hung down over some sharp rocks and under -several limbs rested the form of a man, held -down so that he could do little but kick frantically -with one leg.</p> - -<p>“It’s Ocker!” exclaimed Fred, as they drew -closer.</p> - -<p>“Help! Help!” came faintly from the man as -he saw the dim forms of the boys in the darkness. -“Help! I’m being crushed to death!”</p> - -<p>Fully realizing that they might be playing into -the hands of their enemies and yet not willing<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_297"></a>[297]</span> -to see Ocker crushed to death, <a href="#i_frontis">the four lads</a> -sprang forward and <a href="#i_frontis">began to tug at the tree</a> -branches which held the fellow a prisoner. They -could see that any instant the top of the tree -might break away entirely from the trunk and -then Ocker would be crushed to a pulp.</p> - -<p>It was strenuous work, but the military experiences -of the former cadets stood them in good -stead, and now, as the twins and Jack raised one -limb after another, Fred propped them up with -such stones as were handy so that they could not -slip back. Then, while the twins continued to -exert pressure on the treetop, Jack hauled Ocker -away.</p> - -<p>The man was bruised and bleeding and for -the moment so winded he could scarcely speak. -At first he had not recognized his rescuers and -he stared in astonishment when another flash of -lightning revealed their faces.</p> - -<p>“You!” he gasped hoarsely. “You! And I -was helping to keep you prisoners!”</p> - -<p>“Ocker, we have saved your life, and you -know it,” answered Jack quickly. “Now then, -it is up to you to help us escape. Will you do -it?”</p> - -<p>“I sure will!” panted the man. “I’m done with -that crowd, anyhow. I told Davenport I wasn’t -brought up to do such dirty work as he has<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_298"></a>[298]</span> -planned.” Ocker paused to regain his breath. -“Why, Davenport is as bad a skunk as Pete -Garrish!”</p> - -<p>“Pete Garrish!” exclaimed Randy. “Do you -know anything about that man?”</p> - -<p>“I know everything about him,” muttered -Ocker. “He and his crowd are trying to swindle -your father and some other men out of their -interest in the Rolling Thunder mine.”</p> - -<p>“You come with us, Ocker, and you won’t regret -it,” put in Jack hurriedly. “Show us the -way to Cal Corning’s house.”</p> - -<p>For an instant the man hesitated.</p> - -<p>“If I take you back where you belong, you -won’t have me arrested, will you?” he pleaded. -“I don’t want to hurt you fellows, and I’d just -as lief tell Mr. Rover what I know about Garrish.”</p> - -<p>“You won’t be arrested,” answered Jack. “I’ll -give you my word on it. Come—hurry up! We -not only want to get back, but we want to have a -chance to round those other fellows up.”</p> - -<p>“But don’t do it before I’ve a chance to get -away!” And the man’s face showed his sudden -terror.</p> - -<p>“All right, we’ll give you your chance, and -we’ll make it worth your while, too,” answered -Jack.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_299"></a>[299]</span></p> - -<p>Ocker had been on foot, not daring to take -his horse when he had stolen away from the Davenport -crowd. He led the way to a broader and -better trail, and less than half an hour later found -the whole crowd on Sunset Trail. By this time -the storm was passing and only a few scattering -raindrops were coming down.</p> - -<p>That tramp was one the Rover boys never -forgot. Soaked to the skin, and so footsore they -could scarcely walk, they reached Cal Corning’s -place at about five o’clock in the morning. Their -knock on the door brought Corning to that portal, -gun in hand.</p> - -<p>“Why—why, it’s the Rover boys!” called out -the man, in amazement. “Hurrah! Mr. Rover! -Mr. Rover! The boys are here, safe and sound!” -he yelled.</p> - -<p>It was then that pandemonium seemed to break -loose. From a couple of the bedrooms rushed -Tom Rover followed quickly by Sam and Dick. -The men were partly dressed, having removed -only their coats and shoes.</p> - -<p>“My boys! My boys!” cried Tom Rover, and -there was almost a sob in his throat as he rushed -to embrace the twins. Then Dick ran to Jack -and Sam to Fred, and there was a genuine hugging -match all around.</p> - -<p>“Gee, but it’s good to be back!” was the way<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_300"></a>[300]</span> -Andy expressed himself, and each of the other -lads endorsed that sentiment.</p> - -<p>“We were out looking for you until the storm -came up,” said Dick Rover. “We were going out -again as soon as it was daylight.”</p> - -<p>“Where have you been and what did those -rascals do to you?” questioned Sam Rover.</p> - -<p>“It’s a long story, Dad,” answered Fred, and -then he added quickly: “Here’s a man you’ll like -to see, Uncle Tom. His name is Ocker, and he -knows all about Peter Garrish.”</p> - -<p>“Did he find you?” questioned Tom quickly.</p> - -<p>“No. We found him—under a tree that was -struck by lightning,” put in Jack quickly. “We’ll -give you the particulars in a little while. Just -now we want to know if you don’t want to get -a crowd together to go after Davenport and his -bunch. Those men ought to be rounded up and -put back in prison.”</p> - -<p>“Sure, we’ll round them up if it can be done,” -announced Dick Rover.</p> - -<p>All entered the house, and very soon the boys -and the others were provided by the Corning -sisters with a substantial breakfast. While eating, -the lads told their story and then the men -questioned Ocker.</p> - -<p>The good luck of the Rover boys in escaping -from the cave and falling in with the man who<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_301"></a>[301]</span> -had guided them to the Corning place was followed -directly after breakfast by more good luck. -Two cowboys and six miners, including Lew -Billings and Hank Butts, came riding by the place -and were immediately halted and told what was -in the air. These men at once agreed to join -the others in an attempt to bring Davenport and -his cohorts to justice.</p> - -<p>“I want to go along,” said Jack to his father -when the posse was ready to start, and the other -lads echoed that sentiment, and somewhat against -the wishes of their parents the four boys joined -the men in the hunt for the rascals.</p> - -<p>The round-up lasted until sundown, when Davenport, -Tate and Jackson were located by part -of the crowd under Dick Rover. Several shots -were exchanged and Davenport received a slight -wound in the shoulder. Then the three men held -up their hands in token of surrender.</p> - -<p>In the meantime the boys and some of the other -men managed to catch Digby and Booster. The -young man who had so imposed upon the lads -in New York and Chicago did his best to get -away and then tried to show fight. But Jack -promptly knocked him down by a smashing blow -on the jaw, and when Booster got up again Randy -hit him in the ear and Fred got behind him so -that when Andy gave the fellow a shove he went<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_302"></a>[302]</span> -down flat on his back with a thud. Then he was -captured and his hands were bound tightly behind -him.</p> - -<p>“I don’t think you’ll play any more confidence -games in a hurry,” said Jack. And he was right, -for as a result of his participation in the plot -against the boys, Joe Booster, as well as Digby, -was sent to prison for a number of years.</p> - -<p>Davenport, Tate and Jackson looked much -crestfallen when confronted by the lads and their -fathers. They were fearful of being lynched, -knowing that some of the miners and cowboys -might be in favor of such a proceeding. They -were glad when the sheriff was called and they -were taken off to the county jail. They, too, -were sentenced to prison for long terms.</p> - -<p>From Ocker Tom Rover was able to gain -much information regarding Peter Garrish and -his method of running the Rolling Thunder mine. -As a result of this and the action of Tom and -several of the other large stockholders Garrish -was compelled to cancel a contract he had made -with the ore company in which he and his friends -were interested and was likewise made to surrender -some stock which he had appropriated. -Then he was allowed to retire, a poorer if not -a wiser man.</p> - -<p>Because of what he had done for the boys and<span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_303"></a>[303]</span> -for Tom, Ocker was not prosecuted. Instead, -the Rovers gave him sufficient money to buy his -passage to the gold fields of Alaska where, they -hoped, he would turn over a new leaf and make -a real man of himself.</p> - -<p>“Well, they didn’t get that hundred and fifty -thousand dollars after all!” chuckled Randy after -the rascals had been rounded up and the boys -were safe once more at Cal Corning’s house.</p> - -<p>“No, they didn’t get it,” answered his father. -“Just the same, we were ready to pay it in case -we couldn’t get any trace of you.”</p> - -<p>“It certainly was a strenuous experience—being -kept prisoners in that cave on the mountainside,” -said Jack. “I don’t believe we’ll ever have -such a thrilling thing happen again.” But Jack -was mistaken. More thrilling days were in store -for the four lads, and what these were will be -related in another volume, to be entitled “The -Rover Boys Winning a Fortune.”</p> - -<p>During the week the boys had spent as prisoners -a number of letters had come for them, including -communications from their mothers and -from the girls, and also letters from Gif, Spouter -and Phil Franklin.</p> - -<p>“Well, the girls are having a good enough -time,” said Jack, who was reading a letter from -Ruth. “And I’m glad of it.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a id="Page_304"></a>[304]</span></p> - -<p>“I suppose they’ll be coming home soon, now -that the Davenport crowd are rounded up,” returned -Fred.</p> - -<p>“Here’s good news from Phil Franklin!” burst -out Andy. “He’s found the silver trophy. -Fished it up out of the lake two days after he -sent that last letter.”</p> - -<p>“Good enough!” cried his twin. “Now we -won’t have that on our minds any more,” and -his face showed his satisfaction. “Now if only -we could get a new cannon for Colonel Colby, to -replace the one that busted, we’ll be all right.” -And let me add here that later on Jack’s father -did obtain a new piece from the government and -it was installed on the Military Academy campus -with much ceremony.</p> - -<p>And now, while the Rover boys are talking -about their friends and discussing the finding -of the silver trophy, and their adventures while -prisoners on the mountainside, we will say -good-by.</p> - - -<p class="p4 noic">THE END</p> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p class="noi subtitle"><em>This Isn’t All!</em></p> - -<p class="noi">Would you like to know what -became of the good friends you -have made in this book?</p> - -<p class="noi">Would you like to read other -stories continuing their adventures -and experiences, or other books -quite as entertaining by the same -author?</p> - -<p class="noi">On the <em>reverse side</em> of the wrapper -which comes with this book, -you will find a wonderful list of -stories which you can buy at the -same store where you got this book.</p> - -<p class="noi author"><em>Don’t throw away the Wrapper</em></p> - -<p class="noi"><i>Use it as a handy catalog of the books -you want some day to have. But in -case you do mislay it, write to the -Publishers for a complete catalog.</i></p> -</div> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p class="noi adtitle">THE FAMOUS ROVER BOYS SERIES</p> - -<p class="noi adauthor">By ARTHUR M. WINFIELD</p> - -<p class="noic">(EDWARD STRATEMEYER)</p> - -<hr class="r30" /> - -<p class="noic"><b>Beautiful Wrappers in Full Color</b></p> - -<hr class="r30" /> - -<div class="figcenter" id="i_bmad01"> - <img src="images/i_bmad01.jpg" - alt="THE FAMOUS ROVER BOYS SERIES" - title="THE FAMOUS ROVER BOYS SERIES" /> -</div> - -<p>No stories for boys ever published -have attained the tremendous popularity -of this famous series. Since the -publication of the first volume, The -Rover Boys at School, some years ago, -over three million copies of these -books have been sold. They are well -written stories dealing with the Rover -boys in a great many different kinds -of activities and adventures. Each -volume holds something of interest to -every adventure loving boy.</p> - -<p>A complete list of titles is printed -on the opposite page.</p> -</div> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p class="noi adtitle">FAMOUS ROVER BOYS SERIES</p> - -<p class="noi adauthor">BY ARTHUR M. WINFIELD</p> - -<p class="noic">(Edward Stratemeyer)</p> - -<hr class="r30" /> - -<p class="noic">OVER THREE MILLION COPIES SOLD OF THIS SERIES.</p> - -<hr class="r30" /> - -<p class="noic"><b>Uniform Style of Binding. Colored Wrappers.<br /> -Every Volume Complete in Itself.</b></p> - -<hr class="r30" /> - -<ul> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS AT SCHOOL</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS ON THE OCEAN</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS IN THE JUNGLE</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS OUT WEST</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS ON THE GREAT LAKES</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS ON LAND AND SEA</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS IN CAMP</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS ON THE RIVER</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS ON THE PLAINS</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS IN SOUTHERN WATERS</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS ON THE FARM</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS ON TREASURE ISLE</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS AT COLLEGE</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS IN THE AIR</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS IN NEW YORK</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS IN ALASKA</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS IN BUSINESS</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS ON A TOUR</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS AT COLBY HALL</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS ON SNOWSHOE ISLAND</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS ON A HUNT</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS IN THE LAND OF LUCK</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS AT BIG HORN RANCH</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS AT BIG BEAR LAKE</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS SHIPWRECKED</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS ON SUNSET TRAIL</li> -<li class="blhang">THE ROVER BOYS WINNING A FORTUNE</li> -</ul> - -<p class="noic smcap">Grosset & Dunlap, Publishers, New York</p> -</div> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p class="noi adtitle">WESTERN STORIES FOR BOYS</p> - -<p class="noi adauthor">By JAMES CODY FERRIS</p> - -<hr class="r30" /> - -<p class="noic"><b>Individual Colored Wrappers and Illustrations by<br /> -WALTER S. ROGERS<br /> -Each Volume Complete in Itself.</b></p> - -<hr class="r30" /> - -<p>Thrilling tales of the great west, told primarily for -boys but which will be read by all who love mystery, -rapid action, and adventures in the great open spaces.</p> - -<p>The Manly Boys, Roy and Teddy, are the sons of -an old ranchman, the owner of many thousands of -heads of cattle. The lads know how to ride, how to -shoot, and how to take care of themselves under any -and all circumstances.</p> - -<p>The cowboys of the X Bar X Ranch are real cowboys, -on the job when required but full of fun and -daring—a bunch any reader will be delighted to know.</p> - -<ul> -<li class="blhang">THE X BAR X BOYS ON THE RANCH</li> -<li class="blhang">THE X BAR X BOYS IN THUNDER CANYON</li> -<li class="blhang">THE X BAR X BOYS ON WHIRLPOOL RIVER</li> -<li class="blhang">THE X BAR X BOYS ON BIG BISON TRAIL</li> -<li class="blhang">THE X BAR X BOYS AT THE ROUND-UP</li> -<li class="blhang">THE X BAR X BOYS AT NUGGET CAMP</li> -<li class="blhang">THE X BAR X BOYS AT RUSTLER’S GAP</li> -<li class="blhang">THE X BAR X BOYS AT GRIZZLY PASS</li> -<li class="blhang">THE X BAR X BOYS LOST IN THE ROCKIES</li> -</ul> - -<p class="noic"> -GROSSET & DUNLAP, <span class="smcap">Publishers</span>, NEW YORK</p> -</div> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p class="noi adtitle">THE HARDY BOY’S SERIES</p> - -<p class="noi adauthor">By FRANKLIN W. DIXON</p> - -<hr class="r30" /> - -<p class="noic"><b>Illustrated. Every Volume Complete in Itself.</b></p> - -<hr class="r30" /> - -<p class="cap">The Hardy Boys are sons of a celebrated American -detective, and during vacations and their off time -from school they help their father by hunting down clues -themselves.</p> - - -<div class="blockquot"> -<p class="noi adbook">THE TOWER TREASURE</p> - -<p>A dying criminal confessed that his loot had been secreted “in the -tower.” It remained for the Hardy Boys to make an astonishing discovery -that cleared up the mystery.</p> - - -<p class="noi adbook">THE HOUSE ON THE CLIFF</p> - -<p>The house had been vacant and was supposed to be haunted. Mr. Hardy -started to investigate—and disappeared! An odd tale, with plenty of excitement.</p> - - -<p class="noi adbook">THE SECRET OF THE OLD MILL</p> - -<p>Counterfeit money was in circulation, and the limit was reached when -Mrs. Hardy took some from a stranger. A tale full of thrills.</p> - - -<p class="noi adbook">THE MISSING CHUMS</p> - -<p>Two of the Hardy Boys’ chums take a motor trip down the coast. They -disappear and are almost rescued by their friends when all are captured. -A thrilling story of adventure.</p> - - -<p class="noi adbook">HUNTING FOR HIDDEN GOLD</p> - -<p>Mr. Hardy is injured in tracing some stolen gold. A hunt by the boys -leads to an abandoned mine, and there things start to happen. A western -story all boys will enjoy.</p> - - -<p class="noi adbook">THE SHORE ROAD MYSTERY</p> - -<p>Automobiles were disappearing most mysteriously from the Shore Road. -It remained for the Hardy Boys to solve the mystery.</p> - - -<p class="noi adbook">THE SECRET OF THE CAVES</p> - -<p>When the boys reached the caves they came unexpectedly upon a queer -old hermit.</p> - - -<p class="noi adbook">THE MYSTERY OF CABIN ISLAND</p> - -<p>A story of queer adventures on a rockbound island.</p> - - -<p class="noi adbook">THE GREAT AIRPORT MYSTERY</p> - -<p>The Hardy Boys solve the mystery of the disappearance of some valuable -mail.</p> -</div> - -<p class="p2 noic">GROSSET & DUNLAP, Publishers, NEW YORK</p> -</div> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p class="noi adtitle">THE TED SCOTT FLYING STORIES</p> - -<p class="noi adauthor">By FRANKLIN W. DIXON</p> - -<hr class="r30" /> - -<p class="noic"><b>Illustrated. Each Volume Complete in Itself.</b></p> - -<hr class="r30" /> - -<p>No subject has so thoroughly caught the imagination of -young America as aviation. This series has been inspired -by recent daring feats of the air, and is dedicated to Lindbergh, -Byrd, Chamberlin and other heroes of the skies.</p> - -<ul> -<li>OVER THE OCEAN TO PARIS;<br /> -<i>or, Ted Scott’s Daring Long Distance Flight</i>.</li> - -<li class="pt5">RESCUED IN THE CLOUDS;<br /> -<i>or, Ted Scott, Hero of the Air</i>.</li> - -<li class="pt5">OVER THE ROCKIES WITH THE AIR MAIL;<br /> -<i>or, Ted Scott, Lost in the Wilderness</i>.</li> - -<li class="pt5">FIRST STOP HONOLULU;<br /> -<i>or, Ted Scott, Over the Pacific</i>.</li> - -<li class="pt5">THE SEARCH FOR THE LOST FLYERS;<br /> -<i>or, Ted Scott, Over the West Indies</i>.</li> - -<li class="pt5">SOUTH OF THE RIO GRANDE;<br /> -<i>or, Ted Scott, On a Secret Mission</i>.</li> - -<li class="pt5">ACROSS THE PACIFIC;<br /> -<i>or, Ted Scott’s Hop to Australia</i>.</li> - -<li class="pt5">THE LONE EAGLE OF THE BORDER;<br /> -<i>or, Ted Scott and the Diamond Smugglers</i>.</li> - -<li class="pt5">FLYING AGAINST TIME;<br /> -<i>or, Breaking the Ocean to Ocean Record</i>.</li> - -<li class="pt5">OVER THE JUNGLE TRAILS;<br /> -<i>or, Ted Scott and the Missing Explorers</i>.</li> - -<li class="pt5">LOST AT THE SOUTH POLE;<br /> -<i>or, Ted Scott in Blizzard Land</i>.</li> - -<li class="pt5">THROUGH THE AIR TO ALASKA;<br /> -<i>or, Ted Scott’s Search in Nugget Valley</i>.</li> -</ul> - -<p class="noic">GROSSET & DUNLAP, <i>Publishers</i>, NEW YORK</p> -</div> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p class="noi adtitle">THE TOM SWIFT SERIES</p> - -<p class="noi adauthor">By VICTOR APPLETON</p> - -<hr class="r30" /> - -<p class="noic"><b>Uniform Style of Binding. Individual Colored Wrappers.<br /> -Every Volume Complete in Itself.</b></p> - -<hr class="r30" /> - -<p>Every boy possesses some form of inventive genius. Tom Swift -is a bright, ingenious boy and his inventions and adventures make -the most interesting kind of reading.</p> - -<ul> -<li class="blhang">TOM SWIFT AND HIS MOTOR CYCLE</li> -<li class="blhang">TOM SWIFT AND HIS MOTOR BOAT</li> -<li class="blhang">TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIRSHIP</li> -<li class="blhang">TOM SWIFT AND HIS SUBMARINE BOAT</li> -<li class="blhang">TOM SWIFT AND HIS WIRELESS MESSAGE</li> -<li class="blhang">TOM SWIFT AND HIS ELECTRIC RUNABOUT</li> -<li class="blhang">TOM SWIFT AMONG THE DIAMOND MAKERS</li> -<li class="blhang">TOM SWIFT IN THE CAVES OF ICE</li> -<li class="blhang">TOM SWIFT AND HIS SKY RACER</li> -<li class="blhang">TOM SWIFT AND HIS ELECTRIC RIFLE</li> -<li class="blhang">TOM SWIFT IN THE CITY OF GOLD</li> -<li class="blhang">TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIR GLIDER</li> -<li class="blhang">TOM SWIFT IN CAPTIVITY</li> -<li class="blhang">TOM SWIFT AND HIS WIZARD CAMERA</li> -<li class="blhang">TOM SWIFT AND HIS GREAT SEARCHLIGHT</li> -<li class="blhang">TOM SWIFT AND HIS GIANT CANNON</li> -<li class="blhang">TOM SWIFT AND HIS PHOTO TELEPHONE</li> -<li class="blhang">TOM SWIFT AND HIS AERIAL WARSHIP</li> -<li class="blhang">TOM SWIFT AND HIS BIG TUNNEL</li> -<li class="blhang">TOM SWIFT IN THE LAND OF WONDERS</li> -<li class="blhang">TOM SWIFT AND HIS WAR TANK</li> -<li class="blhang">TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIR SCOUT</li> -<li class="blhang">TOM SWIFT AND HIS UNDERSEA SEARCH</li> -<li class="blhang">TOM SWIFT AMONG THE FIRE FIGHTERS</li> -<li class="blhang">TOM SWIFT AND HIS ELECTRIC LOCOMOTIVE</li> -<li class="blhang">TOM SWIFT AND HIS FLYING BOAT</li> -<li class="blhang">TOM SWIFT AND HIS GREAT OIL GUSHER</li> -<li class="blhang">TOM SWIFT AND HIS CHEST OF SECRETS</li> -<li class="blhang">TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIRLINE EXPRESS</li> -<li class="blhang">TOM SWIFT CIRCLING THE GLOBE</li> -<li class="blhang">TOM SWIFT AND HIS TALKING PICTURES</li> -<li class="blhang">TOM SWIFT AND HIS HOUSE ON WHEELS</li> -<li class="blhang">TOM SWIFT AND HIS BIG DIRIGIBLE</li> -</ul> - -<p class="noic">GROSSET & DUNLAP, <i>Publishers</i>, NEW YORK</p> -</div> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p class="noi adtitle">THE DON STURDY SERIES</p> - -<p class="noi adauthor">By VICTOR APPLETON</p> - -<p class="noic">Author of “The Tom Swift Series”</p> - -<hr class="r30" /> - -<p>Every red-blooded boy will enjoy the thrilling adventures -of Don Sturdy. In company with his uncles, one a big -game hunter, the other a noted scientist, he travels far and -wide—into the jungles of South America, across the Sahara, -deep into the African jungle, up where the Alaskan volcanoes -spout, down among the head hunters of Borneo and -many other places where there is danger and excitement. -Every boy who has known Tom Swift will at once become -the boon companion of daring Don Sturdy.</p> - -<ul> -<li class="blhang">DON STURDY ON THE DESERT OF MYSTERY</li> -<li class="blhang">DON STURDY WITH THE BIG SNAKE HUNTERS</li> -<li class="blhang">DON STURDY IN THE TOMBS OF GOLD</li> -<li class="blhang">DON STURDY ACROSS THE NORTH POLE</li> -<li class="blhang">DON STURDY IN THE LAND OF VOLCANOES</li> -<li class="blhang">DON STURDY IN THE PORT OF LOST SHIPS</li> -<li class="blhang">DON STURDY AMONG THE GORILLAS</li> -<li class="blhang">DON STURDY CAPTURED BY HEAD HUNTERS</li> -<li class="blhang">DON STURDY IN LION LAND</li> -<li class="blhang">DON STURDY IN THE LAND OF GIANTS</li> -</ul> - -<p class="noic">GROSSET & DUNLAP, <i>Publishers</i>, NEW YORK</p> -</div> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p class="noic"><span class="adtitle">THE RADIO BOYS SERIES</span><br /> -<span class="works">(Trademark Registered)</span></p> - -<p class="noi adauthor">By ALLEN CHAPMAN</p> - -<p class="noic">Author of the “Railroad Series,” Etc.</p> - -<hr class="r30" /> - -<p class="noic"><b>Illustrated. Every Volume Complete in Itself.</b></p> - -<hr class="r30" /> - -<p>Here is a series that gives full details of radio work -both in sending and receiving—how large and small sets -can be made and operated, and with this real information -there are the stories of the radio boys and their adventures. -Each story is a record of thrilling adventures—rescues, narrow -escapes from death, daring exploits in which the radio -plays a main part. Each volume is so thoroughly fascinating, -so strictly up-to-date, and accurate that all modern -boys will peruse them with delight.</p> - -<p>Each volume has a foreword by Jack Binns, the well -known radio expert.</p> - -<ul> -<li class="blhang">THE RADIO BOYS FIRST WIRELESS</li> -<li class="blhang">THE RADIO BOYS AT OCEAN POINT</li> -<li class="blhang">THE RADIO BOYS AT THE SENDING STATION</li> -<li class="blhang">THE RADIO BOYS AT MOUNTAIN PASS</li> -<li class="blhang">THE RADIO BOYS TRAILING A VOICE</li> -<li class="blhang">THE RADIO BOYS WITH THE FOREST RANGERS</li> -<li class="blhang">THE RADIO BOYS WITH THE ICEBERG PATROL</li> -<li class="blhang">THE RADIO BOYS WITH THE FLOOD FIGHTERS</li> -<li class="blhang">THE RADIO BOYS ON SIGNAL ISLAND</li> -<li class="blhang">THE RADIO BOYS IN GOLD VALLEY</li> -<li class="blhang">THE RADIO BOYS AIDING THE SNOWBOUND</li> -<li class="blhang">THE RADIO BOYS ON THE PACIFIC</li> -<li class="blhang">THE RADIO BOYS TO THE RESCUE</li> -</ul> - -<p class="noic">GROSSET & DUNLAP, <i>Publishers</i>, NEW YORK</p> -</div> - - - - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p class="noi adtitle">THE RAILROAD SERIES</p> - -<p class="noi adauthor">By ALLEN CHAPMAN</p> - -<p class="noic">Author of the “Radio Boys,” Etc.</p> - -<hr class="r30" /> - -<p class="noic"><b>Uniform Style of Binding. Illustrated.<br /> -Every Volume Complete in Itself.</b></p> - -<hr class="r30" /> - -<p>In this line of books there is revealed the whole workings of a -great American railroad system. There are adventures in abundance—railroad -wrecks, dashes through forest fires, the pursuit of a -“wildcat” locomotive, the disappearance of a pay car with a large -sum of money on board—but there is much more than this—the -intense rivalry among railroads and railroad men, the working out -of running schedules, the getting through “on time” in spite of -all obstacles, and the manipulation of railroad securities by evil -men who wish to rule or ruin.</p> - -<ul> -<li class="blhang">RALPH OF THE ROUND HOUSE; or, Bound to -Become a Railroad Man.</li> -<li class="blhang">RALPH IN THE SWITCH TOWER; or, Clearing -the Track.</li> -<li class="blhang">RALPH ON THE ENGINE; or, The Young Fireman -of the Limited Mail.</li> -<li class="blhang">RALPH ON THE OVERLAND EXPRESS; or, The -Trials and Triumphs of a Young Engineer.</li> -<li class="blhang">RALPH, THE TRAIN DISPATCHER; or, The -Mystery of the Pay Car.</li> -<li class="blhang">RALPH ON THE ARMY TRAIN; or, The Young -Railroader’s Most Daring Exploit.</li> -<li class="blhang">RALPH ON THE MIDNIGHT FLYER; or, The -Wreck at Shadow Valley.</li> -<li class="blhang">RALPH AND THE MISSING MAIL POUCH; or, -The Stolen Government Bonds.</li> -<li class="blhang">RALPH ON THE MOUNTAIN DIVISION; or, -Fighting Both Flames and Flood.</li> -<li class="blhang">RALPH AND THE TRAIN WRECKERS; or, The -Secret of the Blue Freight Cars.</li> -</ul> - -<p class="noic">GROSSET & DUNLAP, <i>Publishers</i>, NEW YORK</p> -</div> - - - - -<hr class="chap" /> -<div class="tnote"> -<p class="noi tntitle">Transcriber’s Notes:</p> - -<p class="smfont">A List of Illustrations has been provided for the convenience of - the reader.</p> - -<p class="smfont">Printer’s, punctuation and spelling inaccuracies were silently - corrected.</p> - -<p class="smfont">Archaic and variable spelling has been preserved.</p> - -<p class="smfont">Variations in hyphenation and compound words have been preserved.</p> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin-top:4em'>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ROVER BOYS ON SUNSET TRAIL ***</div> -<div style='text-align:left'> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will -be renamed. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. -</div> - -<div style='margin-top:1em; font-size:1.1em; text-align:center'>START: FULL LICENSE</div> -<div style='text-align:center;font-size:0.9em'>THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE</div> -<div style='text-align:center;font-size:0.9em'>PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person -or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when -you share it without charge with others. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work -on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the -phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: -</div> - -<blockquote> - <div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most - other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions - whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms - of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online - at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you - are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws - of the country where you are located before using this eBook. - </div> -</blockquote> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™ -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg™ License. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format -other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain -Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -provided that: -</div> - -<div style='margin-left:0.7em;'> - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation.” - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ - works. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works. - </div> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right -of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™ -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread -public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org/donate/">www.gutenberg.org/donate</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. -</div> - -</div> -</body> -</html> - diff --git a/old/68332-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/68332-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index a2097d5..0000000 --- a/old/68332-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68332-h/images/i_bmad01.jpg b/old/68332-h/images/i_bmad01.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 516cd61..0000000 --- a/old/68332-h/images/i_bmad01.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68332-h/images/i_fp034.jpg b/old/68332-h/images/i_fp034.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index c178010..0000000 --- a/old/68332-h/images/i_fp034.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68332-h/images/i_fp170.jpg b/old/68332-h/images/i_fp170.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 5712b5b..0000000 --- a/old/68332-h/images/i_fp170.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68332-h/images/i_fp234.jpg b/old/68332-h/images/i_fp234.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 7299872..0000000 --- a/old/68332-h/images/i_fp234.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/68332-h/images/i_frontis.jpg b/old/68332-h/images/i_frontis.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index feac0fb..0000000 --- a/old/68332-h/images/i_frontis.jpg +++ /dev/null |
